As Blue As The Sky, As Lonely As The Sea

by Sarah_R

Summary:

“It…it worked…” Was the first words Satoru whispered after having hit the ground, passed out and then came back to himself, all the while almost giving Suguru a heart attack.

“Su-Suguru…?” The albino asked when he finally looked at him, his voice trembling so much as he whispered Suguru’s name and his eyes too wide as if he’s seen a ghost. Okay. Suguru was going to shit his pants now. Maybe he should just go after Shoko and drag her back to the gym but to also leave Satoru alone in this state when he was completely vulnerable and looking terrified was out of the question.

“Yeah; yeah it’s me. Are you okay? What the hell just happened?!”

“Y-you’re alive…”

~~~

Or; I couldn’t find any watching the show jjk Fics and I can never get over how stsg was destroyed and decided to doom myself and write a combination of time travel fix-it where Gojo travels back in time and decides to bring everyone to watch their future!
(Of course, our future babies are present as well, how can I not include them?!)

Chapter 1: Back to the past

Notes:

Yes, I just started writing this and then I was like OK I have to post it. I have a couple of chapters ready but not much and am currently working on the watching of the second episode of the anime. (Yes only the first Ep is ready but even that one needs a little editing) AND I was like no! you’ve got to control yourself. Don’t post it now. Post after you have at least a few chapters already finished but guess what I can’t stop myself once I have written something and I’ve been wanting to do this shit for so long so here you go.
I can only blame the second season of the anime for finally making me lose mind. Just watching STSG animated was enough for me to finally give in and start this.

 

Okay let’s just dive in and I hope you enjoy!

“It…it worked…” Was the first words Satoru whispered after having hit the ground, passed out and then came back to himself, all the while almost giving Suguru a heart attack.

 

“Satoru!” Suguru called-almost yelled-his name for the hundredth time over the past minute but this time in relief, his hands-his trembling hands-shaking Satoru’s shoulders gently, afraid that he would hurt the man if he was too aggressive. Yes yes he was Gojo Satoru but Gojo Satoru also didn’t just pass out out of the sudden and lose all control on his infinity, leaving him completely defenseless either. And that was worrying enough for Suguru to be extremely careful with his actions.

 

“Su-Suguru…?” The albino asked when he finally looked at him, his voice trembling so much as he whispered Suguru’s name and his eyes too wide as if he’s seen a ghost. Okay. Suguru was going to shit his pants now. Maybe he should just go after Shoko and drag her back to the gym but to also leave Satoru alone in this state when he was completely vulnerable and looking terrified was out of the question.

 

“Yeah; yeah it’s me. Are you okay? What the hell just happened?!” He asked, his hands moving from one place to another, not sure where was okay to touch and not wanting to hurt his best friend on accident either. What on earth had happened?! They were just bantering in the gym and causing Shoko to run away; when Satoru had suddenly stopped in his tracks, his eyes rolling to the back of his head and body limping, falling back on the ground with Suguru too stunned to be able to do anything or catch him and only coming to himself and running to his friend’s side when the man didn’t make any effort to get back up and stayed on the ground like a fucking corpse. Like he wasn’t joking or being dramatic as Suguru had expected at first.

 

God Suguru could swear that he wasn’t even breathing for a second before his eyes had slowly opened after a few seconds of Suguru literally panicking beside him; and then he had just stared around the room with eyes so hollow and unlike himself before he had blinked, whispering ’it worked.’ And Suguru had no idea what that meant. Had someone attacked them? But they were inside the barrier of Jujutsu Tech. Hurt him? But he seemed physically fine. Possessed him?! No Suguru could easily feel it with his soul that it was still his Satoru beside him but then…then what had just happened?! What was wrong with him? God he needed to go get Shoko but-

 

He froze at the sudden feeling of Satoru’s fingers cradling his face between his hands and staring at him with…were those tears?! Fuck. Fuck fuck fuck what the hell was going on? Was he actually hurt? In pain? Bleeding somewhere? What-

 

“Y-you’re alive…” Satoru whispered so brokenly and unlike himself that Suguru felt uneasy at the sound. What…the hell was he talking about? Of course he was fucking alive. What was that supposed to mean?!

 

“Yeah? Did you…hit your head when you fell or something?” He asked with a small nervous chuckle, trying to play it cool and not accidentally scare the other man if he really had hurt his head. But then Satoru’s right hand slowly made it’s way towards Suguru’s forehead, caressing it so gently with his thumb as if he was afraid that Suguru was going to break on any second.

 

“Y-you’re okay…you’re…yourself…” Satoru whispered again and before Suguru could even think of what that meant or come up with any answer, the white haired boy was pushing himself off the ground and just threw his arms around Suguru, pulling him so close and holding onto him so tightly that it was suffocating because on that moment, he just wanted to feel something real. Something other than the pain and the hallucinations he’s been having after…that. He just wanted to…to feel warmth. Real warmth. His best friend’s…

 

Yes Gojo was touchy all the time but not like…not like this! Hugging Suguru as if his life depended on it. Not with so much emotion. So much…pain. Normally Suguru would push him away and talk about him being disgusting but this…this was just…he couldn’t do it.

 

“Satoru?” He called his friend’s name with his gentle tone but when a choked sob ripped out of Satoru’s throat the second the word was out of his mouth, Suguru was holding him just as tightly, not caring about anything else on that moment. Because…because Satoru didn’t cry. Not like this! Not so…broken. He didn’t…Suguru’s never seen him even displaying so much emotion. His true emotions. And no matter how much Suguru hated it, it never changed. Even though Suguru had always been able to see through him no matter what and made sure to be by his side at those times, he still…he never…

 

So to actually witness him like this was just…it felt wrong. And Suguru hated himself for feeling like that because Satoru was just as human as he was; if not more. But this…this what was just…not right? What had happened? He was fine just a few minutes ago and Suguru hadn’t realized anything off with him since this morning. Yes Satoru was very good at lying and hiding his feelings but Suguru could always tell. To suddenly pass out and wake up only to break down in Suguru’s arms…just what suddenly happened?!

 

“Satoru?” He called again, flinching when another sob escaped his friend’s throat, making him to tighten the embrace even more. “Hey, hey what’s wrong? Are you okay? What-what happened?” He tried again, this time sounding more gentle.

 

“I-I don’t…I don’t know…” Satoru whispered, because he really didn’t. He…okay maybe he did but he really wasn’t expecting it to work. Because one second, he was fighting to death with Megu-Sukuna, and the next second he was on the floor of Jujutsu Tech’s gym being held by his long dead best friend. Actual best friend. Not…not some corpse. Not some possessed demon.

 

But…but that meant what that woman -or ghost- taught him in the prison realm had worked. He was back in the past. Back in the past where his little boy was still alive and so young and not fucking possessed by the king of curses and trying to rip him in half. That Yuji was okay. Nobara…Nobara was completely alive; Maki and her little sister were still fine and so were Nanami and Haibara and Riko and…Suguru…oh god he couldn’t breath. And his head fucking hurt and his eyes felt like they were going to burn through his skull. God how much cursed energy had this technique consumed?! Had there been even anything left for it to use after his fight with Sukuna? Where….where were his babies now anyway; if he was back here? Were they okay? God had he abandoned them? But they…they were dead…dead dead dead again and he couldn’t save them again. Like all the god damn fucking time.

 

“Satoru? Satoru! Hey, just focus on me alright? You’re okay. You’re all okay, it’s going to be just fine. Don’t push yourself okay? Just breath.” Suguru talked again, cradling Satoru’s head to his shoulder and only then did he realized how hard he was gasping for air and squeezing the other’s shoulder. As if afraid he would disappear if he let go. Would he? Was this actually some nightmare and not time travel? Maybe the afterlife? But it felt too real…way more real than the hallucinations haunting him in the prison realm and his dreams all the time. He couldn’t touch those. But Suguru…Suguru was real. Holding him, talking to him, touching him. And Satoru felt like dying.

 

He shook his head, shutting his eyes tightly in the embrace he had just realized how much he’s fucking missed. Missed having those strong, gentle and warm arms wrapped around him; instead of the cold and motionless ones he had held after killing the man. Instead of the cold ones of his body being controlled by a fucking curse. Fuck where was…Kenjaku now? He-he couldn’t let all that happen. Allow him do what he did with Suguru and Megumi and Sukuna…

 

“Shhh it’s okay. It’s okay I’m right here. I’ve got you, it’s okay.” Suguru whispered to his ear and he sobbed, wanting to scream. ’But you weren’t…you weren’t there anymore and it hurt! It hurt you idiot it hurt so much that it made me wish for death to not feel the pain anymore! It hurt. It hurts even now and I just… He gasped, his hand suddenly letting go of Suguru to grasp at his stomach because fuck the pain was actually real. It wasn’t just the emotional, his whole body was actually in pain. His insides were burning and he…god he couldn’t see. Oh fuck. He was sure his eyes were open now but he couldn’t see and there was something warm running down his eyes that didn’t taste like tears but blood. And the horrified gasp that broke out of Suguru’s mouth at probably seeing his face just confirmed his theory. Yes this had happened before but not like…this, where he couldn’t see. Fuck was his nose bleeding too? He brought up his hand slowly to check and realize soon enough that his nose did have blood running down from it as well.

 

“Satoru? God, Satoru what’s wrong?! Oh fuck please just talk to me I’ll-I’ll get Shoko just-I-” Suguru started panicking and Satoru opened his mouth to answer him; to assure him he was fine and this wasn’t anything serious. Probably some side effect of time travel but the second his mouth was open, violent coughs started ripping out of his throat before he could taste the metallic taste of blood on his tongue; and soon he was throwing up too much red that he felt like he was going to choke on it. And the fact that he couldn’t see wasn’t helping the slightest bit either. God he had not traveled back in time to just die the second he was here. That would be embarrassing. Even for him.

 

“SATORU!” Suguru screamed again at the sight, at the amount of blood as he felt his own body trembling horribly and he just picked up his shaking and too warm best friend in his arms and made a run for the door, deciding to just go and fucking find Shoko himself while the man kept on coughing up more blood into Suguru’s clothes; whimpering in pain and clenching Suguru’s clothes in his hands. And he had almost reached the door when it suddenly burst open, Yaga standing there and glaring daggers at him before his eyes landed on Satou and widened, all the anger leaving his body and getting replaced with utter horror. “S-Sensei!” Suguru almost cried.

 

“Wha-Sato-Suguru?! What-what’s going on?! Is Sa-“

 

“I-I don’t know! I don’t know just please find Shoko! I-I’ll get him to the infirmary just please find her!” He tried to shout, only for his voice to come out as a wimper and thankfully, Yaga didn’t waste any time by asking more questions and ran outside, Suguru doing the same soon after and running in the opposite direction of his teacher, bursting open the doors of the infirmary the second he reached the place and placing Satoru’s still coughing form on a bed, his hands not letting go of his.

 

“Hey, hey Satoru just hang on okay? Shoko’s coming and she’s going to fix you and you’ll be just fine; o-okay?” He said, pushing Satoru’s hair out of his face and trying to convince himself more than the man. But the albino just shook his head, his bloodied eyes shut tightly and Suguru had to choke back a sob before it would rip out of his throat. He-he shouldn’t be making his friend panic even more. He had to stay calm and-fuck. Fuck god why was he bleeding so much?! Why wasn’t it stopping?! He wasn’t…he wasn’t going to d-die, right?

 

“S-S’gu-ru…” Satoru gasped and Suguru just couldn’t hold back anymore and let his tears start running down his face freely as a trembling hand cupped Satoru’s bloody cheek, caressing it. “I’m here. I’m right here. Everything’s going to be okay, hm? Just…just hang on please…?” He almost begged, watching as Satoru’s own hand grasped at his and he shook his head, trying to open his eyes. His eyes that were a pool of blood to the point that Suguru couldn’t even see the blue anymore. “Y-you-I…I have to t-tell you some-thing-“ Satoru tried before he was coughing violently again, more blood spitting out of his throat. Suguru would never be able to wipe the image off his mind.

 

“It’s alright, you can tell me after you’re okay, hm? Just focus on yourself now alright? I’ll be right here the whole time, I promise. It’s okay, it’s going to be okay.” He said, and Satoru wanted to scream and call him a liar because he had left at the end. Nothing was okay! So why bother with these fucking promises?! If only…if only he could actually make Suguru stay this time…god he couldn’t let Suguru go through all that alone again. Not again. Not anymore now that he was here. He would stop this. He couldn’t handle losing the man again. He would save them all this time. Nanami and Haibara and his babies. Riko. The precious and kind Riko who deserved the world. He wouldn’t fail this time. He wouldn’t. If only he could stop dying! God why didn’t that woman warn him about these?! “No you-you don’t g-get it; the…the f-future-“ He tried but couldn’t continue as more coughs ripped out, causing him to curl on his side with one hand grasping his stomach, and the other at his exploding head. Fuck this was only getting worse! He was going to die. Again.

 

“S-Satoru…” Suguru cried, not even knowing what to do anymore. Afraid to even touch him now and cause more damage. Where the fuck were Yaga and Shoko?!

 

As if reading his mind, the doors suddenly burst open and the two ran inside, their eyes widening at seeing the situation. At all the blood…already covering the bed. And Suguru couldn’t blame them because he was just as terrified. “W-what hap-“ Shoko started before Suguru interrupted. “I don’t know just help him!”

 

And he didn’t to say anything more because the girl was already running beside their friend, dropping everything in her hands and getting to work, forcing the now half conscious Satoru to lie back flat on the bed and told Suguru to hold his hands in place and he obeyed, holding them on his sides and squeezing as tightly as Satoru was. “It’s going to be alright…” He whispered too lowly that even he barely heard himself. But…but it was going to be okay. Shoko was here now and Satoru was strong so he was going to be just fine and Suguru would kill him for real for making him go through this. God he fucking hoped so. How the hell did this happen?! He was…he was completely fine just a few moments ago…

 

Soon after Shoko started working with Suguru holding his friend’s hands and Yaga standing as close as he could to help if needed; Satoru’s bleeding stopped and he almost lost consciousness, just small coughs and whimpers or unrecognizable words escaping his mouth every now and then until he completely passed out. Literally; passed out. And Suguru would’ve fully panicked if not for Shoko telling him that was a good sign and he was okay. That his heart had calmed down and she could heal him way better and faster this way. It didn’t matter that the Gojo Satoru had just passed out!

 

It didn’t take longer than forty five minutes for his friend to finish, declaring that Satoru was stable now and would completely heal soon on his own but in Suguru’s eyes, it had seemed more like hours, if not days. And hearing Shoko’s words, he just collapsed on the ground beside the bed, his hand clenched tightly around Satoru’s cold one and his tears falling down; this time in relief.

 

“Can you tell me now…what happened to him?!” Yaga broke the silence after a few minutes and Suguru looked up at the man for the first time as he slowly stood up on shaky legs, finding him sitting on one of the chairs beside the wall; pale with sweat dripping down his face and his eyes locked on Satoru’s still form.

 

Shoko took a really deep breath before answering from where she had collapsed on a chair beside the bed. “I have…no idea what the fuck caused this. His body doesn’t show any signs of an attack or shit. But the amount of cursed energy suddenly inside his body-which I also don’t know where it’s come from-kinda…fucked up his internal organs? Like…his lungs and other stuff…god I don’t even know how he’s still alive after such a damage. Not even a sorcerer can survive this as long as he did. No one should be even able to hold as much cursed energy inside one’s body as he was. I don’t even know how any of this is possible!” Shoko explained, covering her forehead with her hand and closing her eyes, trying to calm herself while her other hand didn’t leave from where it was on Satoru’s wrist, checking his pulse. “And the cursed energy inside his body is all his. Like…like it had gotten too much so suddenly that it had backfired and started eating him from the inside. I don’t know why or how it even happened.”

 

Yaga nodded, forcing his eyes to look away from his unconscious student to look at the other who looked just as pale if not worse. “Suguru…you were there with him right? What happened?”

 

“I-I don’t know…we were just fooling around like always, Shoko was there for the most of it before she got bored of our bullshit ran out and then…I don’t know just a few seconds later he just…he was talking and he suddenly stopped and dropped unconscious on the ground.” Suguru said, looking over to see both his friend and teacher staring at him with unbelieving eyes. Of course they would be. Suguru couldn’t believe it at first either. “And yes I didn’t believe it at first either and though he was joking but then…then he wouldn’t get up and I…I ran beside him and fuck I don’t know but I think he wasn’t even breathing for a few seconds. Then he suddenly woke up and started looking at me with this weird look in his eyes; whispering words like, ‘it worked.’ Or ‘you’re alive.’ and then he was crying! Yes Gojo Satoru was crying and talking nonsense and I held him and tried to calm him down and ask what was wrong but before he could answer he just…he just pulled away as if in pain and blood was dripping down his eyes and nose and…and he threw it up then too… I-I just picked him up to come find Shoko when you walked in and so I came straight here.” He finished, having to cover his mouth with his sleeve so he wouldn’t just cry and Yaga and Shoko just stared at him with wide eyes, not knowing what to make out of the information.

 

He swallowed, looking over at Satoru’s unmoving body and took his hand back in his own trembling one, rubbing the knuckles gently. “We can-we can ask him what happened when he wakes up.” He said, looking at Shoko with tearful yet hopeful eyes. “He’s going to wake up, right?”

 

Shoko trembled, looking just as scared as him. “Of course he is.” She said and Suguru let out the breath he hadn’t realized he’s been holding. “Of course he’s going to wake up. Nothing can kill his stupid ass.” She tried to joke, but Suguru could clearly hear the fear in her voice.

 

Yaga nodded, stepping closer to Suguru and putting a hand on his shoulder as it trying to comfort him. “When do you think that’ll be?”

 

Shoko sighed. “Pretty soon actually, I think. With how fast his body’s healing which also isn’t normal.”

 

He nodded. “O-okay…yeah. That’s good.” He looked at Shoko then. “Try to get some rest until then. You did great. You too Suguru.”

 

“I’ll be right here.” Suguru said quickly and the older man only nodded, knowing fully well there was no way he could separate those two at the moment.

 

“I’ll go and take care of things to try to free my schedule for tonight. Oh and, do not tell anyone about this. It’s better if it stays between us three. Understood?” The man asked, his two students giving nods of agreement before he left the room.

 

“Call me if anything happened and I’ll be here in a sec. I’ve gotta get something to eat if I’m gonna stay functioning. And go get changed. You probably should too.” Shoko said, and with that she was out too, leaving Suguru alone with his unusually quiet friend and he let out a deep trembling breath before going to sit on the chair Shoko had been occupying and plopped down on it, taking Satoru’s hand back in both of his own and then just resting his head on the bed to try to calm himself.

 

He sighed a little while later, gulping as he pushed his head up to look down at his clothes, covered in blood. Satoru’s blood. And he had to look away before he would throw up or something and decided to gaze down at the albino himself, trembling at seeing him covered in even more. Yes it had dried now and Shoko had also wiped his face and neck from it after finishing her job. But the front of his white blouse was almost completely red now and there was still stains of blood visible on his skin too.

 

He ran a trembling hand through his friend’s hair, pushing them out of his peaceful and even paler than usual sleeping face. He breathed heavily, deciding not to fret on anything even more and rested his head back on the bed, holding Satoru’s hand tightly to both assure himself that the man was here and alive with a beating pulse and to also know the second he moved or was about to wake up.

 

Which took almost two hours, way sooner than Suguru had thought it’d take and he immediately looked up, staring at his friend who’s fingers had just twitched slowly in his grasp. “Satoru?” He called gently when he saw the small movement of his friend’s eyes before they slowly blinked open and he smiled widely, letting out a deep breath at seeing the familiar clear blue of his eyes. Not filled with blood and unrecognizable. Tired and swollen and red but still himself. Still his Satoru.

 

“Hey.” He greeted with a smile, causing Satoru to look his way and stare at him unblinking for a few moments, as if trying to understand where he was. Or maybe progressing the fact that he could see now. That his sight wasn’t one filled with blood anymore. Oh god Suguru was going to be sick.

 

“S-Suguru?” Satoru whispered and he nodded, finally relaxing at hearing the voice no matter how confused or scared it sounded. At least it wasn’t gasping in pain. Whimpering in pain. Crying blood in pain. Af if he was dying, taking his last breaths.

 

“Yeah. Yeah it’s me.” He answered, squeezing the sorcerer’s hand. “How are you feeling?”

 

“How I’m…” Satoru stopped as his eyes widened in realization. “Oh…fuck.” He muttered, bringing up his free hand to cover his face and Suguru actually found himself smiling at the sight. He was better. If he could move around so easily, he was at least better.

 

“Where…am I?” The albino asked slowly after pulling his hand away.

 

“The…infirmary?”

 

“Oh.”

 

“Yeah.

 

“So Shoko knows…”

 

“Yeah. Shoko and Yaga Sensei. You scared the shit out of us. He told me to call him as soon as you woke up tho so-“

 

“Principal Yaga knows too?” Shoko, he could guess. He was patched up so that meant she knew. But for Yaga too… Well, it wasn’t like it would be a problem. It actually made things easier for him to explain as well. Since he had to tell the man about the future; if he wanted to change it. How he was going to tell them though…he didn’t know. Hell he still couldn’t wrap his head around what happened with Sukuna. That he was actually completely intact now. No fucking limbs or anything missing. No blood pooling in his mouth every now and then cause of the amount of cursed energy he’s used. No fucking brain damage he needed to heal constantly so he wouldn’t die. Just nothing. Man this was so weird. Too much all at once.

 

He heard Suguru let out a small laugh, pulling him out of his thoughts. Or maybe not. Because fuck when was the last time he’s heard that sound? And now he felt tears about to fill his eyes once more; causing him blink quickly to not let that happen.

 

“Principal? Since when do you call him that? He just got the news.”

 

Oh right, he’s Yaga Sensei now. “Ugh…this is so annoying.” His head was going to burst.

 

“Are you okay? Does it hurt anywhere?” Suguru suddenly asked with so much concern that Satoru wanted to laugh. Does it hurt anywhere?! Oh to think that anyone would ask such a think from Gojo Satoru. But well, Suguru had always been different. Special. Caring about Satoru in ways no one ever did. To see him as just him. Not a god. Just…a human. His friend. God he’s fucking missed his best friend so damn much he could cry all over again. He’s almost forgotten how this felt. Having someone to care like it was the most normal thing in the world. It hurt.

 

“Uh, okay maybe I should call Shoko…” Suguru said in panic and only then did he realize his eyes had gotten a bit glassy; probably making the other think of that as a sign of pain.

 

“N-no. No, it’s okay. I’m fine. Really. Just…overwhelmed; I guess. I’m not…in any pain.” He said and as if to convince the other man more, suddenly shoot up on the bed and sat. “Actually, I’m as good as new!” He said with a grin, not expecting Suguru to just tackle him back down on the bed in a matter of seconds. “Stop moving and being an idiot! You might hurt yourself again! Just-“ Suguru started but was cut off by the sound of Satoru’s genuine laughter as he wrapped his arms around his shoulders and kept him down, hugging him tightly. “God I’ve missed you.” He said, and Suguru rolled his eyes despite the shock, his hands soon going to wrap around Satoru as well despite the uncomfortable position; the relief of seeing his friend okay and talking again filling his body and allowing him to finally relax. He was really okay…and Suguru wanted to hold him forever. To make sure it stayed that way.

 

“We’ve been together since this morning you idiot. And the day before that. And before. And before.” He deadpanned. “Now let go of me before you hurt yourself! Are you sure you didn’t hit your head or something? Maybe Shoko missed it. Actually, I have to call her and Sensei to come here or they’ll be putting me on the bed beside you.” He said, only for Satoru to chuckle wetly again. God had he really gone mad? He couldn’t stop crying before and now he was just laughing. But to see his friend talking so casually about him and Shoko just like their days in the past…as if they were still best friends…

 

“Suguru, since when do you talk to much, Hm?” He decided to tease.

 

Okay, maybe Suguru should actually leave him to die. Forget about it. Why did he even try to save him so much?! “Ugh, I hate you.” He muttered but couldn’t stop the small relieved smile from forming on his lips as he pulled out his phone to call Yaga.

 

And Gojo smiled, looking at the brunette fussing over him so much and he had to try so hard to not run forward and pull him in another embrace so he wouldn’t disappear or think about leaving again. He wouldn’t let that happen. Not this time. Never again. He would be here for his friend and listen to him and be by his side no matter what so he wouldn’t leave, thinking he had no one. Thinking he was alone. That felt the worse. Gojo knew that better than anyone. He would protect him this time. Wouldn’t let him to slowly break down after the Toji incident. After…after Riko’s death. Oh god Riko…Riko was also alive now! She was alive! Kuroi! Oh shit. Fuck. He could…he could save them too this time around! Saving them literary meant saving Suguru.

 

“Yes he-Sato-I told you not to get up you idiot!” He heard Suguru yell as he ran beside him to grab at his shoulders; and only then did he realize he’s somehow sat back up again somewhere between his thoughts. “My ass hurts from lying down so much!” He pulled out the annoying card but was soon laughing for real at seeing the look on Suguru’s face, completely ignoring Yaga who was asking what was going on from the other side of the line.

 

“He’s back to his annoying self, that’s what. So I guess he’s fine.” Suguru finally said, hanging up after Yaga said he’ll be here shortly with Shoko.

 

Then he was glaring daggers at Satoru who smiled at him sheepishly but freezing in surprise when Suguru’s hands came up to grab at his face and then putting the back of his hand on his forehead, probably checking for a fever. Suguru then sighed in something that sounded like relief before slowly sitting beside him on the bed. “Are you really okay? Really?”

 

He smiled softly, nodding his head. “I’m fine now. I promise. I’m…sorry for scaring you like that.” ’You idiot…’

 

“Shut up.” Suguru grumbled, finally allowing himself to relax until something else caught up to his mind. “But…what happened? Why did you just…why did that happen? And what did you want to tell me about that…future?! Right?” He asked, frowning at hearing Gojo sigh and tremble beside him. “How about I tell you when our other friends are here? Really not in the mood to go over everything twice.”

 

Geto looked at him for a few seconds then, noticing how terrible he still looked. Tired. So tired and…different. As if it wasn’t just physical tiredness but…emotional. As if he was hurting from the inside. Holding in too much pain. Way more than he always had. Almost…unrecognizable. And even though his eyes were now completely healed, they were still too red to be normal. “Hey…maybe you should get some more rest first?”

 

Satoru grinned, leaning closer to him, “Aw are you worried about me?” He giggled but Suguru didn’t budge, knowing that this was his way of pretending that everything was okay. “Of course I am. You didn’t…you didn’t see what happened. I…I thought you were going to die idiot!”

 

Satoru smiled guiltily while resting his head on his friend’s shoulder. “You can’t get rid of me that easily. Don’t worry.”

 

“Yeah I fucking hope so.” The dark haired boy grumbled while his hand slowly wrapped around Satoru’s small waist.

 

That’s when the doors flew open and their friend and teacher stepped in, causing them to pull apart slowly and make a move to stand up though Yaga was faster and was soon forcing them to stay on the same position with a hand on their shoulders. “It’s alright, just stay where you are.” He said before looking at Satoru. “You’re okay…” He whispered and Suguru could clearly hear the relief in his voice. And he knew Satoru did as well, given how he looked away awkwardly, chuckling.

 

“Oh let me see this idiot!” Shoko snapped, pushing the man away as if he was not actually their teacher; soon standing between Satoru’s legs with her both hands placed on his cheeks, pulling his face so close while examining him that Suguru wouldn’t be surprised if they kissed. Shoko could be the most unpredictable sometimes…

 

“Ah-Shoko-“ Satoru started, just as surprised but was soon silenced with a slap to his cheek. “Shut up.”

 

Did that actually just happen or were Suguru’s eyes deceiving him? Shoko actually slapped Satoru? No infinity still? He really wasn’t feeling okay, was he? Even Shoko herself looked taken aback.

 

“Ow! Should you be hitting your pati-ow ow ow!” He stared trying to push the girl away as she started looking at his eyes with a fucking flashlight, causing him to flinch. Meanwhile, Suguru just facepalmed, avoiding to look at his teacher who was looking at the scene with the most ‘what the fuck.’ expression anyone could manage.

 

“How are you feeling really? What happened?” The man asked after Shoko pulled away from Satoru-who was squeezing his eyes with his hands now and muttering something under his breath-, declaring that he looked fine and Satoru chuckled nervously, playing with the back oh his hair. “Uh…where should I start…um….”

 

“The beginning?” Suguru pointed with a raised eyebrow, receiving a kick in the leg from the other. “Ugh; Alright. Imma throw the bomb. I’m from the future.”

 

There was a few seconds of silence before Suguru was looking at Shoko. “Are you sure he doesn’t have brain damage?”

 

“At this point, no.”

 

“I’m serious!” Gojo groaned. “Just listen!”

 

Yaga narrowed his eyes, not looking sure either but telling him to continue. “Let him.”

 

“So um-I…died? In the future?” This was harder than he thought. With the fact that he couldn’t tell them the whole truth either. He had died…yes…but not just like that. Not by Sukuna exactly. Or did he? He was probably going to die by Sukuna after what happened but thankfully realized and-but it wasn’t like he could say that! And yet everyone were already looking at him like he was crazy. Yeah. They had every reason to but still! “Ugh.” He groaned, grabbing his head between his hands.

 

“Died?” Suguru asked, thankfully. Or not.

 

“Yeah. By Sukuna-“

 

Yaga suddenly yelled, making them all jump. ”SUKUNA?!”

 

Shoko held up a hand. “Uh…who’s that?”

 

Their teacher face palmed. “Have you been paying no attention in classes?!”

 

“Oops?”

 

“He’s the king of curses. Or something. Right?” Sauguru asked and his best friend nodded. “But I thought he was dead?”

 

Satoru sighed. “He is; but not completely. That man’s too strong to kill. So he was destroyed but like, his fingers remained. As cursed object. Scattered around the world. I think the school already possess a few of them right? Inside Tengen’s barrier.” He asked, looking over at his once again taken aback teacher. “Yeah…four actually.”

 

“Oh only four?” Satoru hummed. “Well it’s gonna be a few more in the next 12 years or so. Wait what year are we now exactly? 2005? 6?”

 

“6.” Shoko said as he nodded. “Good.”

 

“I can’t believe I just answered that so seriously.” The girl muttered and Satoru rolled his eyes.

 

“So this Sukuna will come back to life? How?” Yaga pressed. The threat of Sukuna was too big to ignore. No matter how stupid this whole thing sounded. Because there was clearly something wrong with his student and even though there was no way he would come to the conclusion of time travel, the topic the boy had just brought up had taken all his attention.

 

“You see, these fingers. A boy will kinda…eat one of them?”

 

“What?!” They all exclaimed while Shoko made a face. “That’s disgusting.”

 

“So he got possessed?”

 

Gojo chuckled. “That’s the thing. He didn’t. He could control his body even then and so became Sukuna’s vessel.”

 

“A boy who can suppress getting possessed by the king of curses?!” Shoko raised an eyebrow. “Either this future of yours is too shitty or your sense of making up stories is too shitty.”

 

“I can’t believe I’m actually missing your future self…” Gojo whispered. This shit was way too hard and annoying for the to deal with right now. After everything that’s happened. He still couldn’t wrap his head around their fucking fight and was still on guard; feeling like that damn monster was going to show up wearing his son’s face and-

 

Shoko cut off his thoughts with a “what was that?!”

 

“Nothing.”

 

“Nothing my ass.”

 

“So what happened with this Sukuna?” Suguru, god bless his soul, asked while squeezing his hand and bringing them back to the topic. “This boy, Yuji, he was sentenced to death but I managed to stop it, or rather postpone it until he had eaten all the fingers. That way-“

 

“Killing him would destroy Sukuna for good.” Yaga completed and he nodded. “Exactly. I managed to postpone it ‘till then no matter how much the higher ups protested; but then, I would be the one to kill him at the end, since no one else could do it anyway.”

 

“But you still…ended up the one getting killed? How? So he’s actually stronger than you?” Shoko asked on disbelief. Someone being stronger than the Gojo Satoru? And a curse at that?

 

“He’s…maybe? Not really. I mean- yeah he was strong. A fucking challenge even for me. If he had put his all in…”

 

“He…killed you?” Suguru asked, trying to get over the fact that Satoru had just so easily confessed about the possibility of someone being stronger than him.

 

“Yeah, because I fucking couldn’t.”

 

“Why you couldn’t?! kill the fucking king of curses?! What, you had a love affair with him?” Shoko deadpanned.

 

“Ugh, no! The fuck made you think that?!”

 

She just shrugged.

 

“That wasn’t it. I wouldn’t have lost if he hadn’t ended up possessing my son’s fucking body at the end and gaining the upper hand ‘cause of it!” He snapped before he could realize what he was saying. He just…he just still couldn’t get out the image of Megumi’s face out of his head just as he was going to hit the finishing blow. To rip cut him up for good. With Gojo not being able to do anything. To kill his son. And to be honest, he wasn’t sure it would’ve been different even if Yuji was still the one possessed. Sukuna would’ve probably been way weaker yes…but that boy had become as much of a son to him as Megumi was. They all had. And yet, he hadn’t been able to protect any of them. He never could. Never when the one in danger had been the one he’s cared for the most.

 

“You have a son?!” Suguru asked after a few seconds of silence, pulling him out of his thoughts. Oh fuck. He really did say that out loud. He groaned, covering his face. “Not biologically. That’s not the point. He killed me. But then I had actually met someone in the prison realm-“

 

Yaga was back to yelling. ”THE PRISON REALM?”

 

Shoko was also back to her questions. “What’s that? Because I’m actually 100% sure you haven’t mentioned this one in class.”

 

“Because it’s considered a fucking legend.” Yaga sighed. “Lost. For decades. Some say even centuries. There’s no one alive who’s even seen it. That’s why many think it’s just a legend, made up to scare the sorcerers.”

 

“Tengen’s seen it!” Satoru chuckled at their faces. “Yeah well, it’s no legend. And it is very well hidden. You haven’t seen it because there’s never been someone so strong that the only way of defeating them was sealing them.“

 

Shoko chuckled despite the atmosphere. “Oh he’s still in his ‘I’m the strongest’ phase. He’s better than I thought.”

 

“So you were…sealed?” Yaga raised an eyebrow and Gojo nodded. “Yup. Because that was all those curses could do to stop me. And trust me that’s not somewhere you’d want to be trapped in.” He shivered slightly. “But well, there I met the…ghost or something of one of my ancestors who had been sealed back in her time too but had finally given up after a few decades and killed herself, causing her ghost to get trapped in there. ‘Cause you see, the prison realm can’t hold more than one person in at a time. So the last person should either get freed for it to be empty again or die. The second option wouldn’t happen in normal circumstances cause time doesn’t work inside there the same as it does here, so to die, they have to commit suicide. Like, you don’t age in there but time goes way slower yet faster than the real world at the same time while not moving at all. And so you tend to go crazy after a while in there.”

 

They all shivered at the horrible descriptions.

 

“How long were you there?” Suguru questioned. “A few weeks in real world. A few months in my eyes.” He answered.

 

They were all shocked speechless. To be trapped in such a place for so long…

 

“Okay so, back to the woman.” Gojo just continued his rambling as if there was nothing wrong. “I met her there and she knew another technique. Another technique from my clan. One lost in time and probably under the fear of the Jujutsu world; because of course they’d want to bury the knowledge of a time traveling technique from general knowledge. I had never even heard of her nor the technique’s existence before. And well to be honest, the technique is anything but easy. Takes too much cursed energy that even someone mastered in it can only perform it once every few decades. Or so she said. She’s been the only one strong enough and able to perform it even in the Gojo clan; and somehow, she thought I could manage it as well. So she gave me this…orb, crystal, or whatever and told me I can use it with breaking it when I got out and found the world beyond saving. That it would give my cursed energy a push towards how to perform the technique and told me to work it out from there. And I did. That world was beyond saving. So…I used it in the middle of our fight…right before I would…die and thought about the place in my life before everything went shit. So…of course I’m back before the Toji incident.”

 

“Toji? As in the Toji? The sorcerer killer Toji?!” Yaga asked, his head now getting assaulted with a new mystery. All this information was just getting to much. He couldn’t take this anymore, to be honest. Or maybe just didn’t want to believe it. But not even Gojo Satoru could come up with so much bullshit.

 

“Yup.” Satoru nodded, popping the ‘p’.

 

“Who’s this one?” Shoko raised her hand again and Yaga breathed through his nose deeply to calm himself.

 

“A guy who’s gonna attack us in a few days and kill Riko and fuck everything up.” Gojo answered instead, taking his attention. Attack? The Jujutsu high? But why?

 

“Riko?” The teacher asked with a small frown. So that was it…

 

“The star plasma! You came to the gym to tell us our new mission about having to protect her because of the bounty right?”

 

Yaga was asking the next question before he could stop himself. “How do you…know?” Stupid question now that they all knew how. But still.

 

“I just told you!”

 

Shoko raised an eyebrow. “That you’re from the future?” She asked even though she now sounded hesitant too but still not completely believing either. Of course she wouldn’t be. No one would. Time travel was impossible! He had no idea how that woman who was supposedly one of his ancestors knew of such a technique that he somehow could do as well but yeah, it was impossible. Or at least supposed to. “I can’t believe we’re actually buying this…that I’m actually buying this.” Shoko said.

 

“Yeah…” Suguru muttered, his head still trying to process all the information.

 

Yaga sighed. “Satoru I swear to god; this better be true or I’ll make you wipe the floors for the rest of your education if you’re fooling around.”

 

“You have so little faith in me, Yaga-San~”

 

Suguru slapped him. “Don’t call him like that!”

 

Satoru only giggled. “I’m serious! I can show it to you actually, if you want. No; it doesn’t really matter if you want or not; I’m going to show you. The woman told me of something else; called ‘the memories of the universe’ and told me to use it to show you the future. She said it kinda like, has saved the information and the memories of the events that’s happened until now in my time. Or life. And will keep on holding them even if time travel ceased that world from existence; ‘cause even if you can wipe out the universes, you can’t wipe it’s memory; and-“

 

“Gojo for the love of god, can you slow down? And speak human? I’m not understanding half the shit your saying.” Shoko finally stopped him, rubbing her temple. What the fuck were all these bullshit? Why did everything and everyone from this stupid Gojo clan had to be so complicated?

 

Gojo laughed sheepishly, muttering a small “sorry.”

 

“So this woman, what’s her name anyway?” Suguru questioned and the taller man shrugged. “No idea.”

 

“What you didn’t ask?”

 

“Of course I did! She said, ‘My name is not important baby.’”

 

“Yeah she was a Gojo indeed.”

 

“Shut up.” Satoru rolled his eyes. “Well, she clearly had the six eyes. And well, the hair.” He said, gesturing to his own white hair.

 

“Are everyone from your clan albinos?” Shoko wondered.

 

“Yeah. Mostly. Some kind of a fucked up gene running in the family.”

 

“So this nameless Gojo lady taught you time travel. And also taught you how to see the memories of the world or shit?!”

 

“Mhm.” Satoru nodded. “That technique of hers allows her to know and watch every moment of time she wants but; she can only travel to when her body exists. Like, she can see and know the past completely but cannot travel too far back. Said it could completely destroy the balance of the world. The six eyes cannot see what’s not there so she couldn’t see into the future either and thus, couldn’t travel forward, not knowing if she’s going to be alive in the point of time she’s jumping into. Or change fate so easily. There should be a price for everything you do.”

 

“So even she’s not a god.” Suguru muttered.

 

“Yup. But she can still jump back if things go shitty so it’s pretty awesome.”

 

“And now you can do it too…” Shoko pointed out and he shrugged. “And I still have no idea how it actually works.”

 

“That does…sound like something the six eyes could do…” Suguru murmured in before snapping his head to look as his nodding friend. “You told me you can see wherever in this universe if you wanted to, right?”

 

“Exactly! But I never knew I could see anywhere from any point of time as well if I wanted to. Or like; knew it’s not only materials that my “Red” and “Blue” techniques can push and pull at, but time sand space as well! How could I, I mean? Just being able to see this much makes me want yo gauge out my eyes sometimes. That woman must’ve truly something been else to have…found out about the possibility.” He said, admitting to something he would never have at 16, and causing Yaga and Shoko who had no idea about this to raise an eyebrow.

 

Gojo continued. “Well; still not a god, since even she was powerless in there and went mad at the end. Ugh I hate that place.” He stoppers for a few seconds, muttering, “I wonder how…she got sealed though…” He groaned. “Anyway, so if we’re going to watch the world’s memories we should use my domain-“

 

“Domain?” Both his friends and Yaga asked surprised.

 

Gojo’s eyes widened. “Oh right! I can do domain expansion! That’s also something this me wouldn’t be able to do right?!”

 

“You can seriously do Domain Expansion?!” Shoko pressed again.

 

“Like the Domain Expansion?!” Asked his other friend.

 

Satoru sighed. “Yes yes, do you want me to spell it to you in all the languages I know?!”

 

“How many languages do you know?”

 

“That’s not the point!” Yaga snapped shutting them all up like little children. “Continue.”

 

“What’s your Domain called?” Shoko whispered, shutting up at the glare Yaga sent her.

 

“I can also do this!” Gojo continued, snatching a medical knife from the table beside the bed before anyone could realize and was suddenly cutting open his wrist.

 

“SATORU!” Suguru was already shouting and snatching the knife away and throwing it aside before he himself realized it, his trembling hands holding Satoru’s arms as if afraid he was going to disappear. Or worst start bleeding to death like…like he already had a few hours ago. God he was goin to be sick, looking at the boy’s wrist as it dripped blood, painting his forearms even redder than before. He didn’t…he didn’t cut anything serious right? This was…this was his wrist!

 

“I’m…fine, Suguru.” Gojo whispered, staring at him wide eyed and in concern.

 

“What the hell was that?!” Shoko snapped just as horrified as the other two, looking at Satoru who just laughed as if he had not just cut himself. Fucking god was he okay?! What’s happened to him?! Had he lost all the sanity he had left?! He was…he was fucking hurting himself!

 

But before Suguru could open his mouth Satoru was holding up his no longer bleeding hand as it slowly healed in front of their eyes. “Revered cursed technique! See? Don’t…worry.” He turned to look at Shoko, feeling a bit uneasy at the silence and the stares. “Tho I can only do it on myself, unlike you.” He said, the girl’s eyes about to pop out of her face.

 

“When did you…learn that? You were never able to…”She muttered, amazed as she took Satoru’s hand to examine his wound and also his cursed energy once again. There was also…no scar left. Just nothing. As if the wound had never even existed before.

 

“Uh…I guess…well Toji helped?” He said with a long sign. “Though I’m still not sure why I ended up throwing up blood from everywhere.” He said, and Suguru shivered from where he was still holding him.

 

“Well I may have the answer to that now.” Shoko announced, taking their attention. She hummed, still holding Satoru’s now healed hand and running her hands up and down on the snow white skin. “I’m guessing that the amount of cursed energy you can hold in your future is way more than your 16 years’ old body right?” She asked and Gojo nodded. “Yeah. It’s; you can say; almost limitless. I don’t even run out of cursed energy because of both my six eyes and reversed curse healing my brain constantly.”

 

“Wow that…okay I wasn’t expecting that much.” Shoko spoke aloud all of their thoughts. “Okay so yeah, it’s way more than what your 16 year old body has. And your future self’s used to it and it’s like a part of you. But your past body wasn’t. Not yet and not so suddenly. So when you just popped into this body of yours with that much cursed energy, it couldn’t process what the fuck was going on and it was too much for it all at once so your energy backfired and started eating you from the inside as an attempt to stabilize itself. It could also be the effects of time travel but I wouldn’t know since it’s supposed to be impossible.”

 

“Huh, that makes sense.” Gojo nodded as if he hadn’t just almost died because of his own cursed energy. ’This utter idiot!’ Suguru though for the hundredth time that day and sighed as they all fell in silence, probably trying to process the information and make plans until he remembered something else from when Satoru had been dying in his arms. “Wait I have another question…what did you meant when you told me ‘You’re alive.’ back then? I mean…when you had just came back or something...” He asked, feeling nervous now that he had an idea why Satoru might’ve said that.

 

Satoru confirmed his suspicions, avoiding to look at him. “You’re dead. In my time.” He answered coldly but Suguru could clearly hear all the pain hidden behind those cruel words. But he really couldn’t press on those that much at the moment over the shock he had just experienced.

 

“He’s…what?” Shoko and Yaga both asked hesitatingly. As if the meaning of ‘from the future’ just came clear to them. Fuck…actually…how many of them were dead in this future? This…how come this hasn’t crossed their minds? Of what’s possibly happened into pushing Gojo to do time travel to change their fate.

 

“Oh.” Was all Suguru could manga before, “How…?”

 

“I killed you.” Another cold answer but this time it wasn’t only him who looked speechless. “WHAT?!” The other two people in the room shouted in disbelief.

 

“Can we…not talk about that now? We’ll see it when I show you the future. I’m not…the best fitted person to tell this story. I can’t.” Satoru muttered with his head held low, probably so no one would see the tears Suguru knew were forming in his eyes. But…but Satoru will kill him…why? Why would he…what’s going to happen to cause that? Was there just anything good about this future?! Toji. Sukuna, the king of curses. His death? Satoru’s death. A world beyond saving?

 

“You didn’t just do it without a reason tho, right?” He asked Satoru at last, as if he hadn’t just heard about his best friend killing him. ’Kill me if you want. There would be meaning in that.’ Satoru remembered those words as Suguru walked away from him on that day; and wanted to scream.

 

“I…no…” Was all he could manage through the lump tightening his throat. Fucking god since when he’s become so emotionally unstable?!

 

“It’s alright then. I can see you didn’t want to.” Suguru said gently and he could no longer stop himself from looking up at him wide eyed and throwing his arms around the dark boy and pulled him close, letting his tears run down, glad that Suguru’s untangled hair were covering them from their audience’s view. Not that it mattered though. Nothing except Suguru mattered this time.

 

“God I’ve missed you.” He whispered as Suguru wrapped his arms around his waist despite his own trembling body, now knowing what exactly Satoru meant by missing him. Satoru…had killed him. Or…will kill him? But he knew him well enough to know there was no way the man would do such a thing. Never. Unless…unless there was a reason. Unless he had to. Unless there was no other way. ‘You’re…yourself…’ Satoru had whispered as well. Did that mean he had ended up possessed or something too? Like that Yuji boy? Or lost his mind after all the curses he’s consumed? Is that what he meant? Why he had to kill him? If that…he wasn’t at fault. Suguru knew it. He wouldn’t have been crying in his arms now, if he had killed him, his best friend, on purpose.

 

“We’ll leave you guys to get some rest. Specially you Satoru. Take a shower and get some sleep, you need it. We can talk about this tomorrow.” Yaga decided to say, nodding at Suguru who smiled at him in gratitude.

 

“No wait, Sensei!” Satoru said, pulling a bit away and hoping they would just mistake the reason of the redness of his eyes for the bleeding and not the tears. Suguru kept holding his hand firmly yet gently in his. “We don’t have that much time to prepare. Probably only a week before Toji attacks and brings hell. We have to do this before that, if we’re going to change things.”

 

Yaga nodded then, looking at him. “What would you have me do?”

 

“I say we have to tell a few others too, if we’re doing this. Not only the four of us. For one, we should probably tell Nanami to come since he’s too very involved in this future. I can get Riko and Kuroi myself but they have to be there as well since, you know; she’s the star plasma and they’re going to die. The rest are…probably the kids from the future I’m from.”

 

“You’re going to bring other people from the future for this?” Shoko asked in surprise. “How? I thought only you could come back?”

 

“True. But now that I’m aware of this technique, I can probably find their souls from a time they’re all still alive when we’re inside my domain and pull them there. Not in the real world tho. At least not yet. I have no idea if that’s possible but I’ll find a way. But they all have a right to be there too because they are the future of our world. A future that’s going to get destroyed with their lives and dreams. They have every right to be here to change it, if they want.” He explained and Yaga nodded as well, agreeing despite his eyes widening a bit at Gojo’s words. At how he’s grown. Changed. And he could see the realization in the boy’s friend’s eyes as well. “Very well, I will inform Nanami in private. Is there anyone else you need me to get?”

 

Gojo hummed, thinking for a bit. “Maybe Utahime too. But other than that, no. I don’t think so. It’s not safe to inform anyone else.”

 

“Alright. Leave it to me then and just get some rest until tomorrow. You hear me? No shitty plans or thoughts for tonight. You need to be at full health if we’re doing this.” He said and Satoru looked up at him tiredly and smiled, nodding. “Yeah, okay. Thanks, Sensei.”

 

Yaga and Shoko both left after that, the girl also telling Satoru to take care of himself and rest as well or else she would break his bones. And Satoru chuckled at that, nodding his head as she left; thinking how different and…alive Shoko looked now. As if everything hadn’t crushed her yet. All those deaths and lifeless bodies she got everyday…

 

Coming back to the past really hurt in ways he’d never thought.

 

“Alright, how about we get back to my room now? You still look like shit.” Suguru broke the silence when they were alone, making him to finally look into his eyes in surprise. “You’re not gonna…ask any questions? About why or how I killed you? About what happened?”

 

Suguru bit his lower lip before chuckling nervously. “Well, the fact that you’re so scared of answering those questions is reason enough for me to not want to know.” He tried to joke, sighing when it only made his friend more uneasy. “Well I am curious. But you said you’re gonna show the future to us, right? So I guess I can wait.“

 

Satoru just stared at him as if he had gone mad. “Aren’t you…aren’t you angry?”

 

“What, at you?” Suguru chuckled, “Well I guess I am…shocked. Maybe a little scared at knowing I’m gonna die. Surprisingly. And curious. A little bit overwhelmed too maybe? But uh…no. I’m definitely not angry. Not at you. I don’t think you’d kill me unless you had to.”

 

Satoru seemed to only become angrier at his answer. “How can you just say that? How can you not hate me; knowing I’m going to…going to kill you? End your life? Dreams? What fucking reason can justify that? I’m supposed to be your best friend. Not…not your killer!”

 

Suguru smiled, just wrapping his arms around his friend and pulling him to his chest. “I can never hate you idiot.” He said. “And I’m not blind. How can I hate you when I can clearly see how it’s destroying you? I know you’d never do it if not forced to. You’re my best friend too asshole.” He pulled Satoru even closer then, rubbing his back when he felt him trembling a bit because of the small sobs he was so desperately trying to hold back while his hands grasped at the back of Suguru’s blouse, holding onto it tightly. “Please…don’t leave me again…” He sobbed. “Just…I’m here okay? If you ever needed me, I’m right here. I promise. Nothing…nothing matters anymore. Not this time. Okay? I’m always at your side.”

 

Suguru was a bit taken aback at the words and the meaning behind them, before he smiled softly. “Yeah okay. Okay. The same goes for you, you know. And I won’t leave you again. I promise I won’t.” He said despite knowing that that wasn’t just something you could promise. Not for a Jujutsu Sorcerer. Not in the world they live in where their lives are at risk on any moment. But still; he couldn’t help but promise, having felt just a glimpse of the fear of losing his best friend no longer than a few hours ago. And to know that Satoru had actually went through that once and still feared it happening this time around…He wouldn’t leave him. Not again. And he sure as hell wouldn’t let Satoru leave him either.

 

He smiled, pulling away and cupping Satoru’s face, wiping his tears gently. “Now let’s get back to our rooms and get some actual rest. We both know you need it. Everything else can wait until tomorrow. You look like shit.” He said, Satoru nodding a few seconds later as a small genuine smile blossomed on his face and he took Suguru’s hands, squeezing them before letting go and standing up from the bed slowly, swaying on his feet the second they touched the ground and causing the other to jump off of the bed immediately and hold his waist and hand in support.

 

“Are you alright?!” Suguru asked, his heartbeat picking up once more but the albino just chuckled, waving him off. “Yeah yeah, my feet are just a little numb, I guess. Didn’t realize.” He said, moving his legs around a bit to get them working, soon managing to stand upright.

 

“Well, you still did lost a huge amount of blood you know.” Suguru pointed out, and Satoru roiled his eyes. “I’ve lost way more and nothing happened. Don’t worry.” He said, only worrying the man more. The fuck did that mean?!

 

He didn’t ask any more questions though, but also didn’t let go of his friend’s waist as they made their way towards the dorm, Satoru coming to a stop in the middle of the corridor as if thinking. Suguru chuckled. “What, forgotten where your room was?”

 

“No.” Satoru chuckled. “I was just thinking how funny it is that it’s the room Yuji will be using in the future.”

 

Suguru raised an eyebrow. “The Sukuna boy?”

 

“Yeah, him.” He answered fondly, making Suguru chuckle at his expression. “Since when have you become such a dad?”

 

“Shut up.” Satoru rolled his eyes, elbowing him in the ribs as they made their way towards Suguru’s room. “I wasn’t there whenever they needed me. I couldn’t save them. So I guess I’m a terrible dad if that’s the case.”

 

“You’re still trying to save them, aren’t you?” Suguru pointed out as he opened the door, stepping inside. “Whose room was mine?”

 

“Oh Megumi’s.” Satoru said lighting up.

 

“Who’s that one?”

 

“That one’s literally my adopted son though he’ll never admit it! Aaaaah I miss him.” He said, flopping down on Suguru’s bed dramatically and making the laughing boy to run over and pull him back up, causing him to yelp in surprise. “The fuck you doing?!” He snapped as the other started pulling him around the room.

 

“In the bathroom! Don’t sit on my bed with all that blood you asshole!” Suguru yelled, pushing him inside the bathroom and Satoru found himself laughing so hard he could barely breathe. Oh how much he’s missed this over-dramatic ass. “Okay okay, don’t kill me.”

 

“I’ll put your clothes on the bed. Call me if you needed anything okay?” Suguru said then, standing in the doorway and he giggled, leaning close to his face. “What if I need you?”

 

The door was slammed to his face.

 

“So rude.” He pouted before smiling to himself and going to turn on the water but stopping midway at seeing his reflection in the mirror.

 

Wow he really did…look terrible. Dried stains of blood could still be seen on his face and specially his neck, mostly wiped but still there. He was even paler than usual and his eyes were bloodshot with dark circles under them and his hair were more red than white. As well as his blouse. Wow, he looked more like a ghost in a haunted house than himself. How the hell had those three been able to hold a straight face while speaking with him?

 

Oh, that’s when he remembered Suguru’s clothes were no better than him either. The blood wasn’t as much as Satoru’s but he was still soaked in it. In Satoru’s blood. Because he had been forced to watch Satoru almost choking to death on his own blood. Great.

 

He groaned, slapping his face guiltily. No wonder he looked like that when Satoru just cut his forearm open in front of him. So scared. Terrified. Ugh god he was the worst.

 

He decided to not fret over what a terrible friend he was and pushed all the dark thoughts running through his mind to the back of his head; took off his clothes and stepped under the shower, turning on the cold water and almost moaning at how amazing it felt as it ran down his aching head. He washed himself quickly then, getting rid of all the blood and throwing away his clothes, wrapping himself around a-probably Suguru’s-fluffy towel and stepped outside, smiling at finding his friend sitting down on his bed, a book in his hand -despite him having zoned out- and having changed his clothes already.

 

“Huh, you look better now.” Suguru said with a smile as he put away the book he’s been just staring at for the past thirty minutes and stood up, taking a small towel and putting it on top of Satoru’s head when he reached him, running it through his hair without notice. And suddenly Satoru was humming in pleasure and throwing himself on his chest. “Oh man I’ve really missed you.” He literally purred.

 

Suguru chuckled, pulling away soon. “Well sorry to disappoint but you’ve gotta hang on a bit more without me. I need to take a shower as well, I’m covered in your blood.” He said, shivering a bit at the last part.

 

“Right.” Satoru nodded, stepping away a bit. “I guess I’ll just…wait here then.” He smiled, watching as his friend stepped into the shower after giving his shoulder one last squeeze and turned around, walking towards the bed and picking up the clothes Suguru had put for him. Probably one of Satoru’s own clothes that were always in his room since the two literally lived in each other’s dorms all the time; resulting in always having each other’s clothes in their own closet. Resulting in Satoru keeping to find Suguru’s belongings after owing him…twice.

 

He put them on, wearing the comfortable black pajama pants and white oversized shirt; then just falling down on the bed head first, soon melting into the soft mattress as he realized just how fucking tired he was. He doubted he’ll even be able to get up anytime soon again. When was the last time he’s even…slept? He couldn’t even remember anymore.

 

He was almost out when Suguru came back twenty minutes later, chuckling softly at seeing him half sleep in the middle of his bed with his legs dangling off of the edge and not even using a pillow.

 

“You’re gonna wake up sore if you sleep like that.” He pointed out as he stepped into his own dark blue pajamas, making Satoru to mumble something unrecognizable under his breath, causing him to laugh and shake his head; watching as the albino slowly crawled to the top of the bed and dropped his head into the pillows.

 

“S’guruuuu.” Satoru started whining soon, staring at him with one half open eye.

 

He chuckled. “What?”

 

“C’me here.” He said, opening his arms wide and Suguru laughed again but still walked closer. “My hair’s still wet tho.”

 

“I don’ care.” Satoru whined, opening his arms even more and he smiled fondly, going to turn off the lights. “Of course you don’t.” He said, sitting on the bed and covering them both with the blanket before lying down beside the other. “Better now?”

 

Satoru hummed and was soon crawling towards him to wrap an arm around Suguru’s waist. And Suguru only pulled him closer when he felt Satoru putting his head on his chest, probably to hear his heartbeat and assure himself that Suguru was alive and here. “I‘ll be here when you wake up. I promise.” He kissed the top of his friend’s head before he could stop himself but didn’t say anything when Satoru didn’t. “Just get some sleep, alright?”

 

And Satoru hummed, soon falling into a comfortable and dreamless sleep for the first time in years.

Notes:

So sorry if this was confusing a bit!Trust me, I'm confused too I have no idea how I came up with that shit but I wanted to somehow make Satoru's time travel make sense and had to add an OC and some new added shit to the six eyes technique to do so but don't worry no change in the manga will happen during the watching.
And I tried not to be so specific about when exactly in the fight Sator time traveled because his and Sukuna's fight is still not finished and I have no idea what's going to happen. Gege please don't hurt my baby.
(IM STILL TRYING TO PROCESS YESTERDAY'S CHAPTER OKAY?!)

 

Anyway as some of you might already know, I'm also working on another watching the show fic which is for the grandmaster of demonic cultivation so please go easy on me I promise I will work on both Fics and have chapters ready soon but I also have a life and writing this kind of stories is a pain in the ass because I want to be as detailed as I can and throw in as much feels as possible.
I LOVE THESE FICS OKAY?! And I'D DIE FOR THESE TWO FANDOMS.

 

Sorry for the long rant and I hope you enjoyed the first chapter of this story!
The next one will probably be posted in a day or two cause I have it ready and then we'll be getting to "the watching part" in the third chapter.
I've gotta focus on the plot a bit first so bear with me! hehe💙

Chapter 2: To have you back

Notes:

Here is the second chapter!

And I wasn’t planning on it getting so angsty but every time I edited I somehow kept on adding more angst until I had to slap myself to stop😭😂
Anyway hope u enjoy and cry

Next thing Suguru knew was opening his eyes in the morning, blinking a few times at the feeling of something heavy on his chest and found Satoru asleep with almost his whole upper body on him. He chuckled at the sight before he slowly started remembering the events of yesterday and groaned, covering his eyes with his forearm. So it hadn’t been some fucked up dream.

 

He looked at the clock, surprised to see it was only 7. He thought he’d be sleeping more after all that happened but again, they did go to bed pretty early. Maybe that’s why. But he still didn’t wake his friend, wrapping an arm around his waist and running other hand through his hair, thinking about the hell he’s probably went through. The hell he’s told them just a little about. If only yesterday had been nothing but a terrible nightmare…

 

God he deserved all the sleep he wanted. Specially after all the…blood he lost. Fuck Suguru could literally still see it if he closed his eyes. Even woke up once in the middle of the night, sweating after dreaming about Satoru actually dying in his arms. And he knew it wasn’t going to be a one time thing. He hated it. Hated how…how close he was to losing Satoru for good yesterday. Hated the new fear forming in his guts that even Satoru might die one day. Leave him one day. Because despite knowing how human the other was at the end…the thought of him just dying…hadn’t crossed even Suguru’s mind. Not until yesterday. And it made him sick.

 

He sighed, running a hand through Satoru’s soft white locks as pushed all those thoughts away, thinking back to all the things the albino told them yesterday. Wow, he really hadn’t realized the depths of those words with how panicked he was, had he? He still wasn’t sure if he understood them now. Understood the weight those words carried. The weight of future knowledge.

 

But could you blame him? First, witnessing his best friend choking on his own blood, then learning he was from a future where he’s killed Suguru and then died as well trying to save a lost reality. At the hands of the king of curses, fucking Sukuna. Who had possessed his son. Just what had his friend went through…? More importantly, how had he went through all that and could still just smile and be his usual foolish self? God knows how many people he’s watched die, given the world they lived in?

 

He was…was he really almost 15 or maybe 16 years older than Suguru now? Or at least his soul was. Weird. Totally weird. And even though Suguru could clearly see how much he’s changed and suffered, Satoru could still manage to smile around him. Hide his pain. Like he’s always had from the beginning. And the fact that he could hide so much pain and still smile just…it hit Suguru in ways that were different from before. Because he’s already known how much his friend hid but even he, didn’t know that the limit of pain Satoru could handle was just this…infinite. Had he always been like this? How much pain had he been hiding since the beginning if he could still hold this facade, even after all the suffering? Since when did he…started pushing everything deep inside?

 

He just…he just wanted to protect him; was all Suguru knew. And yet here Satoru was, doing that as well. Trying to change the hell he’s lived once, not knowing if he’ll actually be able to change it or suffer from all the devastation once more. Because he was the strongest. And like it or not, it seemed being the strongest really did mean being the loneliest too. Because no one could survive the things he could. But to not break after all of it…and still have hope…

 

’Truly the strongest, huh?’

 

“Ugh you really are an idiot.” He whispered, closing his eyes and just held onto his best friend tighter as if trying to somehow sooth his pain; forcing himself to fall asleep again because his thoughts would drive him mad if he didn’t. And he also needed to be fully rested for the rest of their day, if they were about to talk more about their fucked up future Suguru dreaded with his whole being.

 

The next time he woke was because of the small movements beside him, causing him to open his eyes and find that Satoru who was no longer on top of him but was instead glued to his side like a koala; moving around and muttering under his breath as he slowly woke up.

 

“Satoru?” He called a few seconds after, frowning when his friend suddenly tensed beside him for a couple of seconds before his head shot up to stare at Suguru wide eyed as if just realizing where he was. “S-Su…guru?” He whispered with both sleep and disbelief laced with his tone and Suguru’s heart ached at hearing it. At hearing the pain and sorrow.

 

“Yeah. It’s just me. Told you I’ll be here.” He said calmly with a small smile, trying to help his friend to remember those words and hopefully remember where and when he was; and what happened yesterday. Which seemed to work as Satoru’s eyes slowly softened, the panic leaving them and getting replaced with something akin to hope, happiness and pain. Suguru hated it. “So it wasn’t a…hallucination…”

 

“Did you sleep well?” He decided to ask, and ignore what Satoru possibly meant by that.

 

“Mhm.” The albino nodded tiredly before flopping his head back down on Suguru’s chest who chuckled, looking at the mess of fluffy white fondly.

 

“You need to get up lazy ass. We have work to do.” He said when Satoru made no move to pull away. “I don’ wanna…I’m comfy…”

 

And right on that moment, the door was suddenly slammed open by a Shoko screaming ‘wake up sleepy gays’, and Satoru was falling from the bed shrieking while Suguru slammed the back of his head to the bed’s headboard.

 

“Shoko!” He snapped, rubbing the aching area and watching as Satoru sat up with a hand on his back, eyes blinking away the sleep.

 

“Oops?” Shoko just laughed. “What, I’m not the one with information about the future!” She said, huffing. “But Yaga Sensei is still trying to kill me because you’re late again! Do you know what time is it?!”

 

Suguru rolled his eyes, taking his phone to look at the clock and felt his eyes bulging out when he saw it was almost 11. What the fuck, wasn’t it 7 just a little while ago?! He couldn’t have slept this much!

 

“Yaga Sensei’s going to kill us!” He panicked, jumping out of the bed and shoving the phone to a confused Satoru’s face who was up in seconds as well, both of them running from one side of the room to the other, trying to get ready. And Shoko just stood there shaking her head with a smirk, leaning on the doorway as she watched the two wearing each other’s cloths instead of their own’s.

 

When they finally got ready and reached Yaga’s office (thankfully wearing their own clothes), Utahime and Nanami were already there, waiting. “Huh, I see even time travel couldn’t fix your ‘being always late’ problem.” Utahime scoffed, rolling her eyes.

 

“Oh, so you know! Thanks Sensei!” Satoru beamed, making the man sigh. “You were taking too long to show up.”

 

“So, you’re from the future? Seriously?” Utahime asked Gojo with a raised eyebrow. “Yes I heard everything Yaga Sensei said but still, you really think I’m just gonna believe you?! We all know what a jerk you are!”

 

Satoru only made an annoyed face. “Ah Utahime, you’re still as insufferable as you will be.”

 

“HEY! WHAT’S THAT SUPPOSED TO MEAN?!” The girl screamed angrily, taking Yaga’s tea cup from his hands and throwing it at Gojo though the cup made no contact because of the infinity and the albino was soon stocking out his tongue at her. Yaga just sighed tiredly, staring longingly at his cup shattering on the ground.

 

“Are you sure he’s from the future and not the past? He’s acting like a 1 year old…” Nanami muttered, crawling away from the scene.

 

“Utahime look at the bright side! At least that means you’re still alive in the future!” Shoko said excitingly, pointing at Geto on her side. “This guy isn’t.”

 

That finally quieted the room, causing both Nanami and Utahime to stare at the man and Satoru wide eyed. “Are you…serious?” Geto was dead? Who? How?

 

“Seems like it.” Suguru shrugged, looking over at Shoko. “Did you really have to say it like that?!”

 

The girl giggled. “Why, it’s not that big of a deal. You’re alive now. Hey hey Gojo, what about me?! Am I dead or alive?”

 

Satoru sighed. “You’re alive. Sadly.”

 

“YAY!”

 

“Sensei and Nanami are dead too, if you’re wondering.” He added at seeing the two’s wondering faces that soon flinched in surprise.

 

“…what?” Nanami asked still taken aback. He knew he would probably die one day with this profession but still…he couldn’t help the terrible feeling that suddenly formed in his guts. He’s always thought he could accept it when it came. But to just know for sure…

 

“Yeah. And Haibara.” Gojo added, averting all their gazes who were staring at him in pure shock and horror. So only…only Shoko, Utahime and Satoru himself were left? That’s…

 

Even Shoko was speechless. “To be honest…I thought I’d be the one dead before any of you since I don’t have that much fighting talent but this…to be the only one left from my class…”

 

“Sucks.” Satoru completed and she nodded, looking at her two friends nervously. Those two were not supposed to leave before her.

 

“Wait what do you mean last one?!” Utahime asked, pointing at Gojo. There’s no way only her and Shoko were left alive.

 

“I’m back here because I died too remember? Didn’t Yaga Sensei tell you?” Gojo pointed out, making her blush in embarrassment before huffing. “Well what did you expect? You could’ve ever thought the Gojo Satoru is killable too?!”

 

Nanami looked just as unbelieving.

 

“Well to be specific I killed myself before Sukuna did but that doesn’t make that much difference…” Satoru muttered in thought, not realizing the way they all went pale at the words that had left his mouth without his notice. “I mean-even if he would kill me either way…I-“

 

“You-you what?” Suguru was the first to find his voice and silence him, wanting to conform what he just heard. There’s…no way that could’ve been right…right?!

 

“What what?” Gojo asked, tilting his head.

 

“You did WHAT?!”

 

“Oh.” The albino smiled sheepishly. “I said that out loud?” Fuck. That’s what he’s been trying to avoid saying since the second he opened his eyes in this world. And he had just spit it out like this…

 

“Satoru!”

 

“It’s not that serious, really! I had to do the spell and that’s how it works. I might’ve died at the end anyway and that world was beyond saving so it’s not like it makes any different.” He tried to reason and play it cool, moving away from his angry friend trying to reach him.

 

“The hell it doesn’t!”

 

Gojo just rolled her eyes, muttering something under his breath before speaking. “Well, we’re gonna change it now, right?” He really couldn’t deal with this. This was exactly why he hadn’t told them from the beginning. Just why did he have to screw up?! He’s never had a problem keeping these kind of things to himself ever since he was a child.

 

“Don’t change the subject you fucker!”

 

“Alright just calm down we can talk about this later. I’m okay now! And we have an audience and we’re looking embarrassing.”

 

“That-that’s what you’re worried about?!”

 

It wasn’t, actually. But he was willing to use anything as an excuse on that moment.

 

Gojo sighed tiredly. “We’re gonna change it okay? Nothing’s happened yet! So can you calm down so we can start?! The only ones left now are Riko and Kuroi then! Once we get them too, we can start.”

 

“Who’re those?” Utahime, thank the heavens, questioned with a small cough, trying to get their attention. She had no idea why hearing those words and witnessing what she just did hurt so much but it did. And she hated it. She hated Gojo Satoru.

 

“The start plasma vessel and her guardian.”

 

“Oh.” Right. Of course.

 

“But how are you going to get them?” Yaga asked slowly, taking their attention and Satoru only shrugged, looking unbothered. “Well, last time around, Suguru and I found and rescued her from the bounty hunters so I know where she’ll be. I’ll just teleport there and get her I guess. Then I find Kuroi too, explain the fuck is going on and get back here. Easy peasy. I’ll be back by an hour or two.”

 

“Uhhh, you get it that they’re like; probably a few thousand miles away?” Shoko pointed out.

 

Gojo giggled. “Yup!”

 

“You can teleport that far?! That’s fucking awesome!” The girl beamed as the rest looked surprised. “I thought it was only possible for short distances.” Another proof that this Satoru was not their Satoru. Their Satoru probably couldn’t teleport further than a few meters yet, at least. Just how strong had he gotten anyway? He was already a monster for god’s sake.

 

“Alright, we’ll be back soon then.” Suguru said, taking Satoru’s elbow to get out of the room, the man protesting. “What do you mean “we”? I’ve got it myself, you can just sta-“

 

“No way in hell. We’re a team remember? You may have been alone in this future and forgotten how team work works, but you’re not alone now, idiot. We did it together last time around too, didn’t we?” He asked with one raised eyebrow as they walked through the corridors, causing Satoru to stare at him in shock before he quickly covered his surprise, grinning widely. Of course Suguru would say this. How could he have…forgotten? “Okay then. We’re a team. Yeah.” He smiled sadly.

 

“I also need to talk to you!”

 

Gojo groaned closing his eyes. “Can’t you let go of that?”

 

“There’s no audience anymore, is there?” He asked at they came to a stop in front of one of the empty classrooms close to the building’s entrance, far away enough that no one would hear them. Where he could finally understand what the fuck Satoru meant because only the thought of him doing what he had confessed to, shakes him to the bone. And Suguru really really wants some kind of an explanation to know that his best friend isn’t fucking Suicidal. That he doesn’t usually cuts his hands so easily like he had down yesterday. That he hadn’t ever hurt himself like Suguru feared. That he didn’t want to fucking die.

 

“It’s nothing serious. I don’t know why I even said it out loud. Can’t you just let go of it already?”

 

Suguru hated him.

 

“The fuck with that! You just said you killed yourself! How is that nothing serious?! Do you even know-” He snapped, walking closer to the man, not expecting the man to suddenly break.

 

“AND WHAT THE FUCK WOULD YOU KNOW?!” Satoru suddenly shouted, freezing him on the spot, “YOU WEREN’T EVEN THERE! YOU JUST LEFT AS IF NOTHING MATTERED YOU FUCKING-ugh!” The words were spilling out of Satoru’s mouth before he could realize and suddenly he couldn’t stop. This had been what he had feared. This was exactly what he was trying to avoid. Because no matter how much he’s missed his best friend and wanted to hold him; to actually have him back now was reminding him of how everything had hurt. Of how Suguru had just left. Of how he had just smiled at him as he died in that dark alley, ripping out a part of Satoru’s soul with him. The part he hadn’t torn out the day he had just walked away from him when they were 17.

 

“DID YOU EVER EVEN MEAN ANYTHING YOU SAID TO ME?! DO YOU MEAN IT NOW?!” He screamed, an ugly sob ripping out his throat and he hated it. He hated how pathetic he sounded and looked. At how much he hated Suguru in that moment and yet wanted to cling to him to make sure he would never disappear again. That he wouldn’t end up dead right in front of Satoru’s eyes, just like everyone else. Just like everyone he couldn’t protect. Save. Just what was the point of being the strongest if he couldn’t save the ones he held dear the most? Wasn’t he supposed to have something too? Wasn’t he supposed to love too? Wasn’t he…wasn’t he just a human too?

 

“S-Satoru…” Suguru whispered in disbelief, not even able to move because of the sudden outburst, his eyes wide and his voice lost. He’s…never seen his friend like this. He never…gets so angry. Really angry. He never acts like he does now. So emotionally. So terrified. And so broken. So lonely. So fragile and small. And it hurt. It hurt more than Suguru could’ve ever thought. It hurt even more than seeing him trying to brush off his pain and hide it behind his smiles and jokes. Because it meant just how much he must be hurting to just let the words spill out of his mouth like this. To not be able to hold them back anymore? Because it made it real. It made everything too real. It hurt too real. “I-“

 

“SHUT UP! SHUT UP JUST SH-SHUT THE FUCK UP!…Please…” Satoru begged, hating himself for sounding like this and hating Suguru even more when he took his wrists, pulling him close to himself, as if that was somehow enough to make everything disappear. Because it was.

 

“L-LET ME GO! JUST FUCKING LET ME GO. I-I H-hate you…I hate you…” Satoru cried weakly, trying to push the other boy away who just pulled him closer, wrapping his arms around his head and shoulders and causing him to sob uncontrollably as his body just went limp in the embrace; all the anger and strength leaving him. “L-let me go…” He said but didn’t push away this time despite his every instincts telling him to do so. That this way it would only hurt worse at the end. But just that small glimmer of hope and the warmth and the safety he’s missed so much had pinned him on the spot, stopping him from moving. “It…it hurt…everything h-hurt…why do you keep making it worse…?”

 

“I’m sorry. I’m so sorry for everything my future self’s done. I’m so sorry. I’m not gonna leave this time. I promise. Im so sorry.” Suguru spoke, saying the words Satoru’s wanted to hear more than anything for his entire life and also didn’t. Because fuck he just couldn’t take this anymore. Why did this have to hurt so much? It wasn’t supposed to hurt so much. It wasn’t supposed to feel so good yet stab into his heart at the same time.

 

“D-don’t just make promises you won’t k-keep…” He cried, his hands wrapping around Suguru’s waist and grasping at his back without his notice; nails that have dug into his palms now digging into the brunette’s back.

 

“I will. I will keep them this time. Just…don’t go around doing something stupid like killing yourself…please…” The boy said, tightening his hold. He hated this. He hated this future and more than anything, he hated his future self who’s broken Satoru like this. He could clearly tell Satoru meant way more when he said Suguru’s left him. It wasn’t just death he was talking about anymore. Suguru knew now. But he wasn’t sure if he wanted to know the reason why. Maybe everything would just change if he didn’t know. He hated seeing Satoru like this more than anything. Crying like this. He wasn’t supposed to cry like this! Not…not because of Geto Suguru. To just break down like this... He was…he was supposed to be the strongest…

 

“You don’t have the right to tell me that when it was all your-“ Satoru snapped but stopped himself before completing the answer and saying something he doesn’t mean. It was cruel. Cruel to tell Suguru something like that. It hadn’t been his fault. Satoru knew. He knew. And hated himself for it. For causing Suguru flinch like that. To suck in his breath like that. To tighten his hold around him like that. But at this point, he was willing to just do anything to save his best friend again. To keep him by his side. Keep the person he loves more than anyone and anything in this world to himself. To not lose him again. To not see him suffer again. To just know that he was okay. That he was still breathing. Not some corpse on a cold hospital bed Satoru couldn’t even bring himself to get rid of. Another mistake caused by his fucking emotions he could never handle. Because he just wasn’t supposed to make any mistakes. He was supposed to be a god.

 

“I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.” Suguru repeated and Satoru wanted to punch him. To hit him. To strangle him. To hold him and never let go. “I-we change things this time around, okay? Just like you said. I promise.” Suguru continued, running a hand through his hair when Satoru pushed his head into the crook of his neck, breathing in the sharp scent of sandalwood, alcohol and cigarette he remembered as clear as the day he lost it.

 

“Please…please just…I just want one thing from you. Just…please talk to me, okay? Please just talk to me if you ever felt like it was getting too much. Don’t push me away. Don’t…shut me out even if I was being an idiot. Don’t leave. Don’t…d-die. Please don’t…not so soon. Not ever.” Satoru almost begged and Suguru hated that he was the reason why the other man was like this. This broken. This hurt. This vulnerable. He’s never had any idea he meant this much to Satoru. And to find out like this just…hurt. Hurt much worse than it should.

 

“I will. I promise I will.” He promised without a second thought because all he could think of on that moment was that he hated seeing Satoru like this. Because of Suguru. That he just wanted that beautiful smile back on his gorgeous face. God he really hated this future. Hated the whole Jujutsu world on that moment that has only hurt the albino since the second he was born and has continued to do so.

 

“Okay…” Satoru whispered, still sobbing uncontrollably as if he couldn’t believe him but somehow getting calmer as well. Somehow still…trusting him. “I still hate you tho.”

 

Suguru laughed wetly, looking up at the sky and blinking away the tears. “Yeah, the feeling’s mutual.”

 

“Shut up…” Satoru muttered but couldn’t help the small smile appearing on his lips. He’s missed this. Suguru. God he’s missed him so much. And even after crying like this in his arms for what looked like 15 minutes, he still couldn’t stop. And knew he had to. Cause they were still trapped in this world they could never escape. “Let’s…let’s just go before it gets too late.” He said, pulling away and start walking away while wiping at his face angrily but was soon stopped by Suguru’s hands grasping him again. “What now?”

 

“Y-your eyes…” The boy muttered, looking at him a bit too terrified suddenly and Satoru glanced at the hands he’s wiped his tears with, only to find a few small traces of red inside them. “S-sorry…this…used to happen when I cried too hard…” He said, looking away and wiping at his eyes so hard Suguru wouldn’t be surprised if they bruised even more. “It’s nothing. Really. I’m not going to bleed to death again. It’s fine.” He said, knowing that’s probably what must be going through the other’s head.

 

“Stop that.” Suguru snapped then, pulling his hands away from his face so gently like he was holding something fragile. “You’re gonna hurt yourself.” He was not going to wonder about how Satoru just knew crying too much made his eyes bled. Because that meant he’s at least cried like this once before, probably without Suguru having been there at all. Causing his beautiful bright blue eyes to bleed because of the pain. And it just…shouldn’t be.

 

“Doesn’t matter.” Satoru said numbly and it took everything in Suguru to not scream at him that it did matter! He mattered! His life fucking mattered! His well being mattered! He shouldn’t just go around killing himself or cutting his wrist open to show them he knew reversed cursed technique or try to gauge out his eyes because they fucking get bloody when he cries too hard.

 

“Of course it does!” He snapped in frustration, taking out a napkin and wetting it a bit with his water bottle before wiping at Satoru’s eyes gently, the man humming without notice at how good the cold cloth felt against his aching eyes. He really hated his eyes sometimes.

 

“Here.” Suguru said, causing him to look up to ask what he meant but stopped when a pair of dark and round glasses were placed on his eyes. Just like that time Suguru gave them to him the first time he found out his eyes hurt after being exposed too much.

 

“You forgot them in our room this morning.” His friend said and Satoru found himself smiling softly as he touched the glasses he hasn’t worn for so long. Almost after Suguru died, not being able to handle looking at them anymore. Look at them and be reminded of the fact that the only man who’s ever cared this much about him was no longer around. No longer here to care. That he was once again, all alone. Like he was destined to.

 

He looked up again, only to see the said man smiling softly at him and he couldn’t stop himself from throwing his arms around him and hug him so tightly as if they weren’t just clinging to each other a few minutes ago.

 

“Thanks…” He whispered, pulling Suguru in even closer. Fuck it he didn’t want to let go. If only he could just stop time, then he didn’t have to worry about anything else either. It just…it didn’t feel enough, no matter how much he held or clung to the man; felt his warmth or listened to the sound of his breaths and heartbeat. Not after…not after how he had held him cold and dead body on the freezing ground of that alley a year ago; never thinking he’d be able to see the shine in Suguru’s hollow eyes or hear his soft voice again.

 

“Mhm.” Suguru nodded. “How about we get something to eat before we leave tho? I’m fucking hungry.” He suggested, remembering that in fact, he’s eaten nothing since yesterday evening. And so hasn’t his friend. And they were just walking into a deadass mission to save the Star Plasma.

 

“Oh…right. I’ve gotta eat…ah I‘be missed eating so much I almost forgot again.” Satoru whined, pulling away and making him chuckle. “What, you forgot to eat? Aren’t you fucking hungry? How can you forget to eat idiot?”

 

Satoru laughed nervously, putting his hands in his pockets. He really has to work on keeping his mouth shut at times like this. “Well, happens sometimes when you go by not eating for a while. Not like there was anything to eat in the prison realm. Or if I needed too.” He shrugged, continuing to walk while Suguru halted in his tracks, trying to process the words.

 

“Didn’t you…didn’t you say you were stuck in there for months…?” He asked in horror.

 

“Mhm.”

 

“How the…how the hell did you not die?!”

 

“Well, it wasn’t like I needed to eat there to survive. Since the artifact is made to imprison the prisoner for eternity. It wouldn’t just allow me to die even if I didn’t eat tho the feeling of hunger was still…there kind of? And also wasn’t? I don’t know if it was meant to be some kind of a torture or not. Not a strong one anyway. But definitely annoying.” Another shrug. Because the worst torture was the suffocating and lonely feeling wrapped around that whole place. “It’s not that big of a deal stupid bangs. Don’t worry.” He tried to joke, only earning a slap to the back of his head from the horrified man. Just…what kind of a hell was that thing? Who had even invented it? Why would anyone even invent such a thing?

 

“The hell it is! We’re getting something to eat so come on!” He snapped, dragging a yelling Satoru along as they stepped out of the school’s area.

 

“Wha-Suguru! We don’t have time for that!”

 

“I don’t care. What do you want? Sandwich? Soup maybe? Rice? Sushi? Or do you want something sweet? Chocolate? Ice cream? Mochi? We can-“ He stopped when Satoru threw his arms around his shoulders from behind, laughing loudly but genuinely, “God I…I’ve missed you so much.” He said, not quite able to hide the emotions in his voice and barely managing to stop himself from tearing up again.

 

“Yeah yeah I’ve got that. I wish I could get rid of you for a few years too. You’re annoying.” Suguru joked, trying to lighten up the mood.

 

“You’re a total ass!” Satoru exclaimed, elbowing him as he pulled away, taking off his glasses and wiping his fake tears, causing Suguru to laugh and look at him softly; tilting his head a bit when something caught his attention.

 

Then was grabbing his friend’s face between his palms without thinking, staring into his eyes.

 

“S-Suguru?!” Satoru called completely speechless while the brunette just leaned closer, staring into his eyes.

 

“Huh; your eyes.” Suguru said, as if it made any sense.

 

“Uuuh…what about them? Bleeding again?”

 

“No…They look…” He paused, “…different.” Yes they were still the same eyes he would recognize anywhere. The most beautiful blue eyes to ever exist. And were somehow, suddenly even more stunning. As if Suguru could see his soul through them. The color was now a combination of a deep ocean blue and the Celeste color of a clear sky. And they shined as if they contained starts and clouds in them. As if waves of ocean were dancing inside. “How the hell did I just realize this?” Was this an effect caused by him having full access and control on his technique now?

 

Satoru chuckled nervously, feeling his face heating up as Suguru only kept leaning closer and closer, their faces now inches apart. “Hey, Suguru?” He decided to call with a smirk planted on his face as he pulled out the annoying card and Suguru hummed, not taking his eyes off of his and completely oblivious to how worked up the other looked.

 

“You know what people will think if they see us?” Satoru chuckled. “That you’re gonna kiss me.”

 

And with that, Suguru’s eyes widened before he finally pushed him away, burning red while Satoru burst into uncontrollable laughter. “Oh my, you know what? I’ve decided what I wanna eat. I’m hungry for your lips baby~”

 

“SHUT YOUR FUCKING MOUTH! YOU CAN STARVE TO DEATH FOR ALL I CARE!”

 

Satoru only kept on laughing, running after him as they left the barrier of the school. “Hey! Hey wait up! What about Riko! We were gonna teleport remember? Not walk into unknown destinations!” He gasped then. “Are you taking me on a date Suguru-Chan?”

 

“SHUT UP!”

 

At last; they ended up getting some sandwiches from a supermarket because they were short on time and eat as they went to search for the star plasma girl. Finding her, as Satoru had thought, was no problem. The two managed to save her way faster than last time too, taking her to where Kuroi was and explaining to them of what Satoru had already told Yaga and the others.

 

Yet Riko was laughing historically when they finished. “So-you want me to believe this?! Seriously you guys are making it sound more like you’re two other crazy people here to kidnap me! But wait, you’ve already done that!” She said, laughing even harder but instead of getting annoyed, Satoru could only stare at her in pain as he just realized how much he’s fucking missed this girl who had become something like a sibling to him. The little sister he’s never had. And failed to protect.

 

“We’re not…making this up. Just…ugh.” Suguru face palmed, looking over his friend for help but the man seemed completely lost in his thoughts.

 

“Sure you are! You look like a complete liar with those stupid bangs you know!” Riko said, pointing at his hair and then at Satoru. “And you! What’s with those weird glasses? And cactus white hair?! You two literally look like liars!”

 

Soon, the two were trying to rip Riko in half.

 

“Please stop! Geto-San! Gojo-San!” Kuroi cried, watching them helplessly. What’s she done to deserve all these children again?!

 

“Well then; hm, how about I tell you things about you that I wouldn’t know about unless I’ve already spent some time with you?” Satoru suggested after letting her go, raising his eyebrows and grinning.

 

Riko crossed her arms with a challenging look. “Go on.”

 

And so Satoru started talking about her favorite colors, foods, places, her love for her only family, Kuroi and her feelings about her dead parents and being the star plasma, choosing to talk more about emotions that were something Riko wouldn’t have just told anyone.

 

“But…you could’ve…I don’t know! Known some of them?! Guessed the rest? I have a bounty on my head for god’s sake so I’m supposed to be famous right?” Riko said at the end, her arms still crossed despite the hesitant look on her face.

 

“I’ve a global bounty on my head since I was born too, do you know everything about me?!” Satoru asked without realizing, eyes widening at seeing the look on Riko and Kuroi’s face before Suguru thankfully came to the rescue, “Amanani, at least give us a chance right? It’s not like you’ve got anything else to do.” Suguru tried calmly, looking a bit worriedly over at Satoru who just nodded; eyes on their audience.

 

“That’s right! You can at least try. If we’re telling the truth, it means you’ll be able to save yourself and Kuroi from death in a few days. It worths a shot right?”

 

Riko took a small glance at Kuroi who was smiling encouragingly at her. “But…I’m gonna die anyway. Why does it matter?”

 

“Do you really want to, though?” Satoru pressed, smiling softly and causing the girl to stare at him in surprise before looking at Kuroi who was looking at her with the same tenderness, making the girl to huff and look away as if thinking and slamming her foot on the floor rapidly for a few seconds before finally giving up, sighing in defeat. “Alright alright. I’ll kill you both if you’re lying!”

 

“You’ve got it! Now let’s go back to Jujutsu high!” Gojo beamed and Riko suddenly exclaimed. “Wait you’re from Jujutsu Tech?!”

 

“Where else did you think we’ve come from?!”

 

“I don’t know! Where all thieves and liars come from?!”

 

“Ugh I’m too old to be babysitting again.” He whined, throwing himself on Suguru who caught him with a chuckle.

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?!”

 

“Whatever.” Satoru muttered, pushing himself off of Suguru before turning to look at him. “Hey, I just thought of someone else. Could you take these two to back on your own? I’ll find her and be back as soon as possible.”

 

Suguru seemed completely take aback. “What? What do you mean? Who? I thought we were only getting Amanai?”

 

“Yeah that was the plan. But this person can also be of great help if we have her on our side from now. Or at least I hope we will.” He said. “Trust me okay? I’ll be fine it’s nothing dangerous. I just have to keep teleporting until I find her, I can’t have you throwing up on me.” He chuckled when his friend rolled his eyes.But protecting Amanai is what matters the most and I trust you’ve got it. So?”

 

“But…” Suguru tried, looking at the two women listening to their conversation in silent confusion. “Fine fine. Just get back before Yaga cooks me alive.”

 

Gojo giggled, showing an okay sign before taking a confused Riko’s and Kuroi’s hands in a matter of seconds and telling Suguru to hold onto him as well and soon, muttering a small “Ready?” And before they could question him, the world around them was vanishing and getting replaced by the familiar walls of Yaga’s office.

 

“The…hell?” Suguru heard Utahime whispered as they just appeared in the middle of the room, all of them falling face first to the ground the second Satoru let go of them, the man disappearing before any of them could even see him.

 

“What the…hell was that?!” Riko cried, holding her head as if she was dizzy. And Suguru couldn’t blame him because he was just as shitty and nuisance.

 

“Tell me about it.” He groaned, rubbing his temple, pushing himself off of the ground and helping Riko and Kuroi up as well. “Teleporting feels shitty.”

 

“I’m gonna throw up…”

 

Inside the school, Utahime, Shoko, Nanami and Yaga had moved to an empty classroom and taken seats on the chairs as they waited for the two to come back but were now standing up, surrounding them and looking down at them like idiots.

 

“So that was teleporting? He can teleport other people too?!” Shoko wondered before looking at the two new comers. “Oh hey there! You must be the star plasma, right?” She asked the last part from Riko who nodded, introducing herself and Kuroi quickly while Shoko and the two other sorcerers did the same.

 

“Ugh that guy just comes out of nowhere. Says shit about the future. And just disappears after it! What’s wrong with your stupid friend?!” Amanai demanded and all the dark haired sorcerer could do was sigh. “Trust me, I’ve been trying to find that out for a long time. Just give up.”

 

“Where is he?” Yaga and he shrugged. “Said he just remembered about someone else as well. Told me to protect Riko until he came back. Didn’t actually told me who though. He seemed to be in a hurry.”

 

Yaga grumbled and Utahime huffed, muttering something like, “Of course he’d do that.”

 

“So we just…wait?” Nanami asked with a twitching eye, the rest shrugging as they took seats around the room, getting into small conversations about what they were gonna do and how disbelieving it still sounded specially for Riko and Kuroi who knew the least about the situation.

 

It didn’t take longer than an hour for the white haired man to show up along with a tall blond woman, grinning from ear to ear. “So that’s how teleporting feels like! Man that was awesome!” She said excitingly, making the taken aback people of the room to look at her weirdly.

 

“You liked that?!” Riko snapped after coming over her surprise.

 

“It was fun, we gotta do that more sometimes, my dear time traveler; Gojo-Kun~” She laughed, throwing one arm around the said man’s shoulder who rolled his eyes.

 

“Who the hell are you?!” Suguru finally asked, looking between the two with a raised eyebrow. He’s never seen this woman in his life and Satoru sure had never told him anything about her and that man talked about everything.

 

“Oh you’re a new face! Well tell me then; what kind of a girl are you into?” She asked, leaving the boy and many others completely speechless. “…Eh?”

 

“Or men. If that’s the case.”

 

“That…that’s not what I meant! Answer my question!”

 

“He’s brought a madman with himself.” Shoko whispered to Utahime.

 

“Tsukumo Yuki! Long time no see, Masamachi!” The woman beamed, waving at Yaga who nodded back.

 

“Wait, as in the special grade sorcerer who never goes on any missions and fucks around taking trips overseas?” Geto asked, watching as Yuki’s face crumbled. “That Tsukumo?”

 

“That’s a special grade?” Utahime whispered to Shoko.

 

“That’s what people say about me nowadays? Tch, those fucking higher ups. Never mind. I know what I’m doing.” She said, flipping down on a chair beside Nanami who crawled as far away as possible from her.

 

“How did you find her?” Yaga finally asked, looking at Gojo who was smiling while looking at them interacting. “No one knows where she is.”

 

“Well,” Satoru grinned. “The higher ups have a little information about where she’s seen every now and then. I just broke inside their office and stole the document.” He said smugly.

 

The room was filled with silence until Shoko started cackling like crazy. “No way you did that!”

 

Gojo only shrugged. “What, it’s not like they know I can teleport.” He laughed. “And not like they could ever stop me when they knew.”

 

“That’s awesome! We can actually annoy the shit out of them this way!” She said excitingly and Yuki chuckled. “Good idea.”

 

Yaga sighed tiredly. “Please don’t do that…” He looked back at the blonde woman then. “So, I take it Satoru explained everything to you?”

 

“Yup! That he did. Surprised the shit out of me.”

 

“Huh, you seem too cool about it.” Utahime pointed out and she shrugged. “Weird shit happen all the time so why not. And he had evidence so I gave it a shot.” She turned to Riko then. “You’re the star plasma vessel ha?” She asked, standing up and leaning close to her face, causing the girl to chuckle nervously. “Yeah…”

 

“Hm…” Yuki hummed, ruffling the girl’s hair and making her to slap her hand away with a yell of “Weird woman!” We’re all sorcerers so weird?!

 

“Satoru?” Suguru finally called after that, noticing Satoru who was walking around thinking. The man turned around with a grin, clapping his hands. “Alright! That’s all! We can start now!”

 

“Wait, just like that?!” Utahime exclaimed. “Aren’t you gonna explain how it’s gonna work?!“

 

“Oh right!” The sorcerer clapped his hands excitingly. “I’m gonna take you to my domain. Get the last members of our group and we’ll start watching the future! Or at least I think so…”

 

“That’s not an explanation!”

 

And soon the two were caught in a screaming match, Yaga looking at them as if his would was living his body slowly. “At this point, I wouldn’t be surprised if my students have been the end of me…”

 

“Oh right, you might wanna…hold these!” Satoru said, running a hand through his hair and taking a few out, giving them out to everyone like they were souvenirs.

 

“…”

 

“…why?” Utahime finally whispered, staring at the strand of hair weirdly.

 

Satoru chuckled, looking at the with a smirk as he took of his blind fold. “Because you’ll die slowly and painfully if you’re not in contact with me.” He said with an evil grin, and before anyone could question, held up his hands and made a sign with his fingers before muttering, “Domain expansion; Infinite Void.”

 

Some people may or may not have screamed as a blinding purple light pulled them all inside itself. Definitely not Utahime.

 

“This…is your domain?” Suguru whispered a little while later, gazing around in amazement. He was…it felt like he was floating in the air but there was still something solid though unseeable under his food. And…it felt like he could see everything all at once. Hear everything all at once. Feel everything all at once. And yet nothing at all. And the place looked like the space itself, blue, purple, black, white; darkness and light all combined together, painting the most beautiful night sky he’s ever seen while something hollow eye shaped shone above their heads, as if it was staring into their soul. This…alright this was probably the most beautiful Domain to ever exist. Weren’t these supposed to be terrifying and dark? This…looked so peaceful. Beautiful.

 

“Yup.” Satoru smiled, turning around and taking his attention. “You like it?” He asked, sending a grin his way. He couldn’t help it. He never managed to show the man his domain the last time around. And he really, really wanted to. And to finally be able to do so…

 

“Yeah…” Was all Suguru could say as an answer through his shock because how the fuck did this bastard look even more angelic here? And his eyes…they were shining even more than before, literally holding the whole sky inside them. And his hair…

 

“This is fucking awesome!” Shoko screamed, jumping and slapping Suguru in the back, thankfully pulling him out of his embarrassing thoughts. This wasn’t his fault! Who gave the right to that bastard to be so beautiful? No…what-ugh!

 

“Will we…really die if we let go of this?” Nanami asked, stepping forward after finally managing to stop looking around, taking their attention. He’s never…been in a domain before. And he was sure most of the other people in this room hasn’t either. “I mean…this is weird.” His eye twitched, pointing at the strand of hair and causing a few to chuckle.

 

“You can let go. It doesn’t effect a Jujutsu sorcerer as much as normal people so you may last a little while but you’ll still die at the end. You’re free to try tho!” He answered, clearly enjoying this.

 

“How does it…work? I mean how will I die?” Yuki wondered.

 

“This Domain Expansion brings me; the user; and you; the targets; inside the Limitless itself, a vast void of infinite knowledge. Boundless raw information will flood into your minds, overwhelming you to the point where you’re completely immobilized.” Satoru explained, holding out his index finger thoughtfully. “To be exact. The complete incapacitation of the target is caused by a phenomenon where the target will be able to see and feel everything while not being able to see or feel anything at the same time. All the actions you have taken in your life will be forced upon you infinitely and you can't do anything but die slowly. To put it more simply; your brain just stops and goes Kaboom!”

 

Yup; he was clearly enjoying this; smiling at the terror on their faces. “But it won’t effect anyone I’m touching with no intent to harm.” He shrugged.

 

Suguru swallowed nervously. “How-why do you have such a terrifying domain?!” Forget everything about it being beautiful. This was pure horror.

 

“Does anyone have tape with themselves? I do not want to risk letting go of this!” Utahime suddenly said, hugging the strand of hair to her chest as if it was treasure, causing Satoru to chuckle.

 

“I have medical tape!” Shoko answered, holding up a paper tape and soon everyone were taping the hair to their foot or something. Somewhere that wouldn’t be uncomfortable and they wouldn’t touch unconsciously.

 

Satoru had to bite down on his lips to atop from cackling at the sight. Man he was so enjoying this.

 

“Okay, while you’re busy tattooing my hair on your body, I’ll try reaching out to my students and find them.” Satoru announced, walking away before anyone could protest and just sat on the ground, or more like in the air, closing his eyes.

 

“Uh…should we be quiet?” Yuki whispered to Geto who was the closest to her, the man shrugging.

 

“We probably should!” Riko said, her head popping in between the two of them, staring at Gojo as if expecting something to happen while the man just sat there unmoving for so long they were almost getting impatient.

 

And then, suddenly a light glow filled the place, coming out through the eye above them before a bunch of teenagers fell head first into the domain, in front of Satoru who jumped on his feet, beaming. “Ah it worked!”

 

And they all stared at the scene speechless.

 

“What…the hell?” A pink haired boy was the first to talk, slowly suiting up and pulling away from a…a man with purple painted eyes and weird hair? Between all these children, that guy sure didn’t look like a student.

 

“Hey! Is this your doing?!” The boy snapped, this time more serious while the other person looked around with a frown, getting into defense. “No. It’s not me.” He frowned, looking around the place as he realized he’s been here before. Even if it had been for just 0.2 seconds; he knew it was Gojo Satoru’s domain. But he was also sure the man has gotten sealed. Had he somehow broken free then? Was this…his end then? But-he was-with Yuji…

 

“Itadori?” A girl with ginger hair said in confusion looking at her friend and then noticing the rest of her classmates too. “Maki-San? And Fushiguro? How are we all here?”

 

Another boy with dark hair sat up as well, looking around before his eyes lit up in something like realization. “I-this is Gojo Sensei’s-“

 

’Is that…Satoru’s son?’ Suguru thought, his eyes focusing on the boy before an scream filled the whole place and scaring the shit out of him.

 

“SENSEI!” The first boy, Itadori, suddenly screamed when he spotted Gojo smiling at them from the side and ran to the man, jumping into his arms.

 

’Or maybe this one’s his son.’

 

“Uh…the fuck?” Utahime muttered, walking beside Geto with the rest of the party.

 

“Huh, I thought his students would hate him. Guess not.” Shoko said, chuckling despite her shock. “They love hi…wait is that a Panda?!”

 

“Sensei! I thought you’ve gotten sealed?! What happened? Where are we? It’s your domain right? Why are we here? Did something-“

 

“Ah Yuji slow down.” Gojo chuckled, placing the boy down and smiling stupidly wide. Man he hadn’t realized how much he’s missed seeing Yuji like this again until now. The boy barely even smiled anymore when he saw him after getting unsealed. He’s missed him. And…Megumi…

 

His eyes almost teared up at seeing his boy slowly standing up from the ground, walking towards him with a frown. “You’re…okay.” He pointed out with one of his unbothered yet worried looks and Gojo grinned, literally pulling him into a bone crushing embrace.

 

“Wha-let go of me you old fucker!” Megumi snapped, almost kneeing him in the groin to make him let go.

 

“Well, maybe not that much.” Utahime whispered to Shoko.

 

“But seriously, what’s going on?” Yuji asked as the rest of his friends also walked up to them.

 

“What’s the last thing you remember?” Gojo asked and Yuji hummed, pointing at the purple eyed man who was still standing a few feet away from them, still on defense but looking lost in his thoughts. “I was fighting with that guy, or not, I don’t know things were getting confusing, and I was sure I’m gonna die; then I was suddenly pulled here.” He said.

 

Gojo hummed, looking at the man. “So that’s why you’re here too, Choso.”

 

“I don’t think we’ve officially met.” The man said, frowning and trying to push his other thoughts away at the moment. This was Gojo Satoru. He knew completely well. But how did he know Choso?! He never told him his name. Why was everything getting more and more confusing…? First Yuji and now…

 

“Weren’t you just trying to cut off my head…hm, a few hours ago?” Gojo sighed dramatically. “You wound me, sweetheart.” He said, as if that somehow explained everything.

 

“And you were sealed. What do you mean?” Choso pressed, stepping closer. “Talk.”

 

“He’s got some guts.” Yuki whispered to her companions. “I guess his appearance wasn’t planned?”

 

“Seems like it.” Geto nodded, narrowing his eyes. Who was this man? He felt and looked human. But also not completely. Weird. He’s never felt such cursed energy before. Nothing like the curses he’s absorbed and nothing like the Jujutsu Sorcerers he worked with and nothing like the ordinary humans he protected. And he sure didn’t seem that friendly. And Yuji also said they were fighting. And he was…trying to cut off Satoru’s head…? Knew about sealing him? Had a hand in doing so? Then…an enemy? Should they…prepare to fight?

 

“Ah man, Itadori really did soften you. You’re a total ass now.” Satoru suddenly said, leaning closer and making the guy to step back in surprise at the sudden closeness of their faces.

 

Okay. Maybe they weren’t going to fight then if Gojo was going to kiss the guy.

 

“Sensei…what’s really going on…?” A new voice asked and even the students looked at the voice with surprise as if they’ve just realized the person’s presence.

 

“YUTA?!” Maki yelled in surprise.

 

“Hi!” The boy waved sheepishly.

 

“Sensei…?” Itadori called again, “Have you grown shorter?! Not sure if using grown is correct here tho…” He asked and Gojo burst into laughter, seeing his students’ faces widening in confusion and surprise at realizing that as well. “His hair look different too!”

 

“It…does…” Megumi nodded as well, looking at Gojo looking just like the time they first met. What was going on?!

 

“Right. What’s going on. Well how should I say this…hm…” Satoru started with a hum, soon starting to explain the students of what’s happened and how he was here and what they were going to do. And thankfully; not screwing up this time and spilling out the information he didn’t want to share.

 

“So…we’re in the…past?” Yuji started when he was finished. “Wait so you’re 16 now?! The hell!!!”

 

“And you’re…from the future?” Added Megumi. “Where I killed you?”

 

“Sukuna in your body did. Not you.” Gojo corrected immediately, patting his troubled son’s head, looking down at him a bit worried.

 

“And we’re going to watch and change that future?” The Panda wondered.

 

“It talks!” Utahime whisper shouted to Shoko who nodded frantically; none of them noticing the look their teacher was sending the said Panda.

 

Gojo nodded. “Yup. You’ve got that aaaall right. Tho I was not planning on bringing you here. I mean, I would have. I’m actually glad you’re here now but I didn’t know about your whereabouts in Shibuya to be honest. So it’s a surprise you’re here too.”

 

“Who is this guy anyway?” Nobara asked, looking at the man weirdly.

 

“The man you murdered his brothers.” Choso spat, glaring daggers her was and the girl’s eyes widened as she took a step back. “Oh…shit.”

 

’So are they enemies or not?!’ Everyone from the past thought confusedly.

 

“Well…there’s still one left?” Gojo popped up, taking his attention and throwing a yelping Yuji at the man.

 

“He’s…really my brother?” Choso wondered, pointing at Itadori who made a face, his eyes wandering between his teacher and Choso. “What?!” He and a few others exclaimed.

 

Gojo shrugged. “I don’t know the details but yeah.” It was better if he let Choso explain to Yuji later.

 

“Woah wait a second!” Yuji held his hands between the two. “He’s my what now?!“

 

Gojo just shrugged, chuckling when he saw Yuji just turning around and grabbing Choso’s shoulders, shaking him for information as if they weren’t trying to kill each other a few minutes ago.

 

“Are you guys done now?! Should we come? Or are you going to keep the drama?!” Shoko finally called, having grown tired and impatient and all the students fell in silence, looking at her direction and their eyes widening as if they’ve just realized their presence.

 

“Who’s that?” Nobara wondered. She could recognize Yaga but the rest…she wasn’t so sure. This woman sure sounded familiar but…she couldn’t place her finger on who she was. Wait…was that guy in the back Nanami?!

 

“Ladies and gentlemen! Ieri Shoko of 2006 at your service!” Gojo announced dramatically, causing the girl to face palm while the students explode.

 

“IERI-SAN?!”

 

“She looks so different!”

 

“Huh? What do you mean?” The girl wondered, now having ran between them.

 

“Well!” The long black haired girl exclaimed, moving her hands in the air. “You-you have longer hair in our time?! And this dead weird make up and dead eyes and cigarette.”

 

“Wow.” Shoko laughed so loudly she almost traumatized them all. “The cigarette’s still here.”

 

“YOU ALSO DON’T LAUGH LIKE THAT!”

 

“You have interesting students Gojo.” The girl laughed harder.

 

“And this is Utahime.” Gojo continued, pointing at the next girl who waved at them with a sheepish smile.

 

“Wow…”

 

“She looks so much younger without the scar…” Yuji muttered. “And her hair! Cute!”

 

“The scar? What scar?!” The woman demanded and Gojo spoke. “Well, you’ve got this big scar on your face in the future.” He said, pointing at the place of the scar on his own face.

 

“Huh?! Why? How?” The girl asked, placing her hand on the spot.

 

“I don’t know, you never told me the specifics!”

 

“It looks cool, Utahime Sensei! Don’t worry!” Nobara said, grinning at her while holding out her thumb. Huh. Utahime liked her.

 

“And I think you can recognize Yaga-San and Nanami!” Satoru kept on, this time pulling the blonde boy forward, the man slapping him away.

 

Suddenly Itadori was dying in laughter, soon followed by Maki and Nobara.

 

“That’s Nanami-San?!” Maki gasped between her laughter.

 

“Nanamin! You look so emo!” Yuji laughed even harder, causing the man’s eye to twitch before he was holding Gojo by his collar. “This is your doing isn’t it?!?!” And what did that boy called him?

 

“Wha-what do I have to do with this?” Gojo shouted, holding up his hands.

 

“Your students are as annoying as you are, that’s why!”

 

“That’s not my problem!” He protested, trying to free himself while the three teenagers kept on laughing. “And they’re fine!”

 

“So you’re admitting you’re not fine?” Geto chuckled like the ass hole he was.

 

“Shut up.” Snapped Gojo. “And well these are Riko, Kuroi and Yuki, whom you’ve never met.” He said, having escaped Nanami and now pointing at the three woman as he introduced them before wrapping an arm around Suguru at last and pulling him forward as he introduced him. “And this is my best friend, Suguru!”

 

“You have a best friend?” Yuji asked, but before he could get any answer, the second years were screaming.

 

“That’s Geto Suguru?! What’s he doing here?!?!” Maki demanded in anger, almost attacking the completely taken aback boy. “Why’s he not dead? Why did you bring him?” She asked, looking at her teacher who was now holding her shoulder and trying to calm her.

 

The man laughed nervously. “How about we try to solve this peacefully, ha?”

 

“Peacefully-he tried to kill me! All of us! Are you mad?!” She snapped, throwing a punch into the air.

 

“Salmon!” Inumaki nodded, Panda roared angrily and Yuta just laughed nervously at the scene in front of him. He hadn’t even recognized Geto until now. None of them had. He looked so different from the man they’ve fought a year ago. Both his looks and atmosphere. As if he was a whole other person.

 

“I…what?” Suguru muttered, shocked speechless. Why…on earth would he attack some teenagers? And try to kill them at that?! Just what had his future self done…?

 

“Ah Maki Maki calm down, he hasn’t done that yet, right, Suguru?” Satoru tried, looking back at his friend who was looking at him completely speechless.

 

“The fuck with that! He called me a monkey!”

 

That finally brought the man to his senses. “Why would I call you a monkey?”

 

“I don’t know! You tell me!” The girl screamed, literally climbing up Satoru’s head like a monkey to reach the brunette now.

 

“This is getting so out of hand…” Shoko muttered, wishing she had a cigarette with herself to light up. And maybe a camera to record this. Wait, she had her phone!

 

“Okay I get that Satoru is an idiot but why aren’t you doing anything?! That’s a special grade curse user in front of you!” Maki suddenly yelled at her when she opened her camera, pointing at Suguru and stopping her in her tracks. A…what now? Okay she was not expecting that. None of them were.

 

“Curse user?!” Yaga couldn’t stop himself anymore, shock taking over his whole body. Suguru? A curse user? Him? He might’ve believed them if it had been anyone else but Suguru? That boy turning on them? What the hell?!

 

“I-a what?” Suguru slowly asked, just as taken aback. Out of all the things he had thought of, this had been the last. Why on earth would he turn into a…curse user? Had he done it willingly? But there was…no way. Why would he just…become the enemy of the world he was protecting?! Become…Satoru’s enemy? Is that why he killed him? Is that what he meant about Suguru leaving him? Is that why he had broken down shouting at the top of his lungs? Why he was so angry? But…but why?! Why would Suguru-this made no sense!

 

And now a teenage angry girl whom he’s supposedly tried to killed was trying to attack him. Or kill him maybe. Possibly.

 

“Couldn’t you have…warned me at least?!” He finally snapped, glaring at Satoru and trying to focus more on his anger than the hundred other emotions burning inside him at the moment.

 

“I…didn’t know this would happen?” Satoru tried to defend himself.

 

“This girl’s literally saying I tried to kill them!” He said, stopping to look at Maki. “And I’m so sorry about it!” He said, taking Maki by surprise but continued talking to Gojo before she could get a word out. “Are you insane?! Is that why you killed me?!”

 

“…kind of?”

 

“So my future self went mad!”

 

“…kind of?”

 

“You-what do you mean kind of? Answer me properly you shit head!” He yelled, grasping the man by the collar and shaking him frantically while Maki took a few steps back having not expected this!. “I became a curse user?! Why? How?” Geto kept on yelling, Satoru trying desperately to free himself.

 

“…”

 

“They look like an old married couple fighting…” Yuji said at last and Megumi face palmed. He’s always…heard about this Suguru throughout the years he lived with Satoru. How could he not? That man was Satoru’s everything. Megumi knew it. And he always sounded sad and soft talking about him. Megumi found out the reason why to that when he grew up and joined the Jujutsu high. Found out why Satoru killed his best friend whom Megumi supposed he loved as well. To finally meet him like this…arguing with his father while everyone from the past looked at the scene as if it was completely normal…was something he wouldn’t have thought of even in his wildest dreams. But just looking at Satoru’s face, he could make out how happy and different he looked despite the situation they were in at the moment. And it kind of warmed his heart. That stupid man.

 

“Is that…really the guy we fought last year?” Maki finally wondered out loud, pulling him out of his thoughts.

 

“Tell me about it…” Yuta nodded, looking just as taken aback. “He looks nothing like the guy we met. Aside from the lack of weird robes and longer hair.”

 

“Maybe he’s trying to fool us?” Maki wondered.

 

“Salmon.”

 

“You guys know him?” Yuji finally asked, his confusion getting the best of him.

 

“Yeah. We fought with him last year. Or rather he did.” Maki answered, pointing at Yuto who smiled, stretching out his hand towards Yuji. “I’m Okkotsu Yuta. I’ve been wanting to meet you for a while now.” He said and Yuji beamed, shaking his hand. “I’ve wanted to meet you too, Senpai!”

 

“CAN YOU TWO STOP?!” A scream suddenly caught their attention and they looked over only to see Shoko dragging Gojo and Geto by the hair and pulling them apart.

 

“…I had no idea Ieri-San could be so terrifying.” Yuji gulped, looking at the girl screaming at the strongest Jujutsu sorcerer and his supposed best friend. Who he had killed by what Yuji had understood of their conversation. Was there anything normal about Gojo Satoru?!

 

“Right. We can just…talk about this later. Really. I promise you’ll get all the answers!” Gojo said, looking at both Suguru, his teacher and other friend.

 

“Yuji-Kun!” He suddenly called then, getting the boy’s attention. “Hai! Sensei!”

 

“Can you still feel Sukuna inside your body?” He asked, and as if they all just remembered that this boy was fucking Sukuna’s vessel, they all fell in silence, staring at him with everything else pushed to the back of their minds.

 

“What the…hell? No?!” Yuji exclaimed after a while of focusing on the other presence inside his body, his eyes blown so wide. “There’s nothing! I mean-I can still feel my own cursed energy but there’s nothing of him there! But-how…?”

 

“Your…face doesn’t have the scars either.” Nobara pointed out, noticing that and Yuji’s hands were soon touching his cheeks, only to find the soft skin unscarred. “What-but how?! What’s…going in, seriously?”

 

“So it worked.” Gojo laughed, his eyes lighting up. “I thought this might happen. Since I looked for your souls and pulled you back in time; Sukuna’s soul was pulled out of your body and now that you’re in a time where he doesn’t even exist in an actual form, he’s completely vanished into thin air. Curses souls cannot be pulled here with my technique as I thought, so you two got separated.”

 

“I-I didn’t understand anything about that but…so he’s…he’s really not in my body anymore? For real?” Yuji asked again just to make sure, his eyes slowly watering when his teacher nodded with a smile. He…so he’s really pulled Sukuna out of his body with his technique l? Just…just like that? And…and they were in the past so…so did that mean all the deaths caused by him were…were no more? Just…like that?

 

He didn’t know what got over him but he knew that he had ran towards the man at some point of time and wrapped his arms around him as tightly as he could. “Th-thank you. Gojo Sensei, thank you so much!” He almost sobbed and Satoru just laughed despite his own surprise, patting his head. “Yeah yeah, you’re welcome. It’s nothing.” He said awkwardly, not looking at any of the people surrounding them and probably giving him weird looks. Specially Suguru who couldn’t stop himself from smiling softly at the scene despite the hundred thoughts and questions running inside his own head.

 

’Such a dad you’ve become…’

 

“It’s not nothing. Th-thank you. This means everything to me.” Yuji protested, and Satoru could almost feel the boy’s tears soaking his shirt and he wrapped his other hand around his shoulder, pulling him a bit closer at last. Cause if anything, this boy deserved this. He never deserved going through everything he had. He didn’t. And doing this was something Satoru was never going to regret. Ever. These kids deserved to live their lives as actual children should. No one had the right to take that away from them. No one had the right to break them like they had. No one. And he would make sure it stayed that way this time around.

 

“Then…how did you bring me here?” Choso finally spoke, both wanting to know the answer to that question and also take everyone’s minds off of what was happening and give his brother a little privacy. The least he could do after almost having killed him. Killed him because of that-fucker. He narrowed his eyes, looking at the white haired man who had somehow, saved his little brother of the curse of Sukuna. And for only that, he had Choso’s respect and gratitude. Even if…they were trying to kill each other a while ago. Or Choso was. When he had sided with those…curses. Again, because of that…monster. His father.

 

“Wait this guy’s a curse?!” Riko asked in something like a shout, fisting her hands in front of herself in a cute fighting manner.

 

Gojo laughed, looking at Choso in the eyes. “He’s not. Not completely at least. You’re more human than a curse, right?” He asked, looking at Choso who narrowed his eyes. “You can feel, as we do. You’re truly not that bad either, are you? Just hanging out with the wrong people.” The man chuckled. “And you can be seen by human eyes.”

 

“I…guess.” Was all the answer Choso gave, looking at Yuji who finally pulled away from his teacher slowly, smiling up at the man who grinned back, ruffling his hair.

 

“But Yuji’s my brother. Does that really mean all this time I was working with the man who…” Choso said, looking at the body of the said man who had become Noritoshi Kamo’s vessel in the future. That guy with the stitches. His fucking father.

 

“…Is there anyone I haven’t offended in this future?!” Geto couldn’t help but deadpan, noticing the glare Choso was sending him. “No it…wasn’t you.”

 

“Then what’s with that look?!”

 

“Oh Inumaki, before I forget, you can talk here.” Gojo suddenly said, startling the quiet boy and interrupting Choso and Suguru’s conversation.

 

“Takana?”

 

“Yes really. Just try. Your cursed techniques doesn’t work here.” The man nodded and Inumaki slowly opened the zipper of his collar, his friends looking at him in utter silence.

 

“…”

 

“Is something supposed to happen?” Utahime wondered quietly and Shoko shrugged. “How the hell did Gojo understand what he said anyway?!”

 

“…I can…talk?” Was what Inumaki decided to say at last, his eyes widening when he felt no cursed energy infused with his words. “I can talk!”

 

“Holy shit!” Even Yuta screamed.

 

“Well, now that we’ve all met and answered each other’s questions and stuff, can we begin?” Satoru cut them off after a few seconds of them all asking Inumaki to say different words, getting their attention.

 

“Yes, please!” Shoko literally begged, still having no idea what just happened.

 

“Alrighty, righty. Just give me a few seconds to figure this out.” The man said, gesturing at around himself and they all nodded, falling into small conversations as Gojo slowly let go of Yuji completely, smiling widely at him and ruffling his hair one last time before walking away.

 

“Are you okay, Itadori?” Megumi asked his friend after a few seconds, the boy still wiping at his face but laughing. “I’m great! I-I don’t even hear his voice inside my head anymore! It just…man this feels so good. Normal again!” Yuji beamed as he smiled, Nobara grinning as she wrapped a hand around his neck. “That’s amazing!”

 

“It is!” Yuji smiled, looking at his Sensei with the biggest smile on his face. He…he really had pulled him and Sukuna apart. And on top of that, brought him back into a time where all of the people who had died because of him were alive. It felt as if none of those had happened. All his friends were okay. Sukuna was just a cursed object and there wasn’t any blood on his hands. Not actually. Yuji knew all those things had happened. He remembered them all clearly. Remembered Sukuna’s voice clearly, whispering in both his waking hours and sleep. He knew they had all happened but somehow, at this point of time, they hadn’t. He could change them. He could stop all the bloodshed. And he…he was free…

 

And it was all thanks to him.

 

“So that’s how it is!” The said man said in excitement, standing up from the spot he’s been sitting, as the area in front of him started moving around and getting pulled into itself, causing them all to walk forward in confusion, slowly making out that there was actually different pictures and scenes of humans’ lives all around the word getting pulled together and flashing through their eyes in front of them.

 

“I didn’t know I could use the domain to show me the information that I want so clearly…” Gojo muttered more to himself, staring at his domain in wonder. “It’s always been an infinite amount of information getting pulled together all at once. But to pull out a specific part of it…wow…interesting…”

 

“Yeah. More like terrifying.” Utahime said.

 

“Wait, so, can you like, see us when we’re taking a shit from here?” Nobara suddenly asked, causing them all to look at her with a dead stare.

 

“I can see you taking a shit with my eyes alone.”

 

“WHAT?!”

Notes:

Aaaand the watching will start next!
I’m so impatient and excited jdhsiaoapqpqpxjjssjskakal

Also, yes I just wanted an excuse to bring Choso as well okay?! Cause I love him god I love him so so so much😭 like I’d literally die for him I just wanna hug him and protect him my baby

And Man Yuji my baby! God I love to show Satoru being their dad so much like seriously, he’s so kind and precious and caring but we just don’t get enough of him being the dad he is in canon and I wanna cry😭😭

Anyway I hope u liked it and tell me your thoughts or tell me if there’s something missing or if there’s anything you wanna see hehe

I’ll proooobably post the next chap in a few days as well cause these two first chapters were Kona something like the epilogue and I want to get to the witching part asap so be ready
Until next time; love ya!

Chapter 3: Ryoumen Sukuna

Notes:

We’re finally here! The first episode begins!

“Alright! I guess we can start, now that everyone’s ready.” Gojo announced and they all fell in silence, nodding in agreement as they sat down when Gojo did, Suguru just slumping down on his right along with Shoko, Utahime and Nanami while Yuji and then Fushiguro and Nobara sat on his left side.

 

The rest sat just a few feet behind them, Yaga sitting at the right end while Yuki and then Riko and Kuroi sat on his left, along with the second year future students.

 

“Choso! Come here!” Yuji suddenly said, realizing the man who had just kept on standing where he was. He patted the spot a little behind between himself and Megumi and Choso actually smiled a bit? Walking forward and sitting there somewhere between the two lines of people, with Yuji and his black haired friend in front of him.

 

“Here we go!” Gojo announced as the frozen wall-screen?-in front of them finally lit up.

 

The scene started from someone’s POV blinking their eyes open to a blurred area.

 

“Oh I think I know when this is!” Yuji suddenly said, recognizing his shoes and the room, already excited like a child.

 

”Good morning.” Gojo’s voice said from the screen and the said man giggled.

 

“This feels so weird…” Shoko muttered.

 

“When is this?” Suguru asked, a bit hesitant and still not feeling good to be speaking.

 

“Hm, I think, 2018?”

 

“Man we’re actually seeing the literal future.” Utahime said as if the meaning of this whole thing had just sank in.

 

The angle of the camera changed, focusing on a boy’s worn out face. Yuji’s.

 

“Wait is this from when they captured you?!” Nobara asked, remembering about the time Yuji told her about the events leading to him meeting Fushiguro and Gojo and coming to Jujutsu high.

 

“It is.” The boy nodded.

 

On the screen, Yuji let out a deep breath, looking at the direction the voice came from; his eyes focusing on Gojo sitting in front of him with a smile.

 

“Yup, definitely creepy. Imagine waking up to that face.” Shoko made a face, causing her friend to stock out his tongue.

 

“I like this Ieri-San!” Nobara decided.

 

Yuji blinked a few more times, looking around himself to find weird lamps and written stuff all around him, hanging from the ceiling and on the walls.

 

His eyes focused back on Gojo again.

 

“Which one are you right now?” The man asked.

 

“Oh so this is after that curse possessed your body?” Riko guessed, Yuji nodding. “Yup. Right after that. Sensei, you didn’t have to be so creepy that day you know!” He said the last part to Gojo who grinned at him sheepishly.

 

“Well I was excited.”

 

“Excited my ass! You scared the shit out of me.”

 

Gojo just giggled, not looking sorry at all and Yuji rolled his eyes. He knew that was necessary. Gojo didn’t know if he was himself at the time or Sukuna. And he now knew his Sensei cared. But he sure didn’t look like it back then.

 

“He was like that with me too, don’t worry.” Yuta said, leaning a bit forward to pat his back. Before Yuji could ask what he meant, the show continued.

 

“You look like…” Yuji started

 

“Gojo Satoru, the person in charge of the first-years at Jujutsu high.” Gojo completed him.

 

“I still can’t believe you ended up being a teacher…” Shoko muttered.

 

“And why is that?!” Satoru pouted.

 

“Well!” The girl exclaimed, pointing at the screen. “What kind of a teacher is that?!”

 

“You’ve just seen me for no longer than a minute!!!”

 

“She does have a point you know.” Suguru joined Shoko. “And what’s with that weird blindfold?! And your hair look like a bird crest!”

 

Satoru just groaned, covering his eyes while his students giggled at his misery. BUT A BIRD CREST?!

 

“I had no idea he used to get bullied so much.” Yuji muttered to his friends, all of them laughing along.

 

“I had no idea that guy used to be like this!” Maki muttered, pointing at Suguru enjoying his Gojo bullying. She still couldn’t get over the fact that that man was here too. And looking so different and innocent above all that!

 

“Yeah…” Inumaki nodded.

 

“I’m not used to you talking either!!!”

 

Yuji looked up in confusion. “Jujutsu…” his eyes suddenly widened in realization. “Fushiguro-Snpai!”

 

“…Worry about yourself in such situations idiot!” The said boy snapped.

 

Yuji tried to stand up the, only to have his hand getting pulled back. ”What?!” He exclaimed, looking back only to find them tied to the ground with ropes.

 

“What is this?” He wondered, finally realizing the kind of the room he was in.

 

“…Was all that necessary?” Utahime asked, feeling a bit uneasy at the sight.

 

“Well we couldn’t have Ryoumen Sukuna getting loose and slaughtering everyone.” Gojo answered.

 

“He seems fine to me!”

 

“We didn’t know that!”

 

”It is not the time to worry about other people, Itadori Yuji.” Gojo said, his hands dangling off the chair he was sitting on. “A secret execution has been imposed on you.”

 

“Yeah that really wasn’t necessary!” Nobara joined Utahime.

 

But before anyone else could add anything, some kind of a song played on the screen, taking their attention.

 

“…The fuck?” Yuji wondered, looking at himself waking up inside a train; the scene soon changing into some words written above Tokyo town.

 

“Jujutsu Kaisen?” Nanami read out loud, looking at an equally confused Gojo for answers.

 

The man just shrugged.

 

“This shit looks like an anime opening…” Yuji muttered with his mouth hanging open. “Seriously?!”

 

“This is so unserious. We’re literally watching a TV show.” Yuki burst into laughter.

 

“This is such a weird technique. Turning people’s lives and history to a TV show?!” Yaga’s eyebrow twitched.

 

“Yeah well shhhh let’s enjoy it then. This is going to be so ridiculous.” Gojo laughed and everyone else shook their heads in disappointment.

 

”Swarming masses, the fate of all mankind. Falsehoods, mental images. Inhuman, like monsters” The song started, showing Fushiguro kneeling on the ground.

 

“Fushiguro! That’s you!” Yuji yelled excitedly.

 

“Yes I can see that!” His fried snapped flushing red. Yeah. This was so weird and embarrassing. Was this necessary?! Couldn’t they just skip this?!

 

”With a calm and clear mind, free of preconception. What is left are mindless, empty human beings.” The song continued, this time focusing on the ginger head girl who grinned at seeing herself.

 

“Mutual grudges equally lacking in personality. Tracing these memories.” Inumaki and Panda were shown before the scene changed into Nanami sitting on a chair and reading a book.

 

The said boy looked completely taken aback by his future self’s looks. “That’s…me?”

 

“He’s no longer emo!” Shoko whisper laughed and Nanami’s eye twitched. He hated all of these people. Man he missed Haibara…

 

”There is no place where I belong.”

 

This time Maki was shown, wearing her glasses as a curse appeared in front of her.

 

“So that’s how your glasses work!” Yuta said while the girl nodded awkwardly. “Yeah…” ’Weird choice of song.’ She thought about the lyrics with a pang of hurt inside her chest.

 

“You can’t see curses?” Geto wondered before he could stop himself, causing the girl to snap at him. “Got a problem with it?!”

 

“…no?” The boy smiled awkwardly. “…Sorry?” He said at last and Gojo sighed internally. ’Man this is going to be tough…’

 

“Oh look that’s Gojo Sensei!” Yuji, being the total Angel he was, said; pointing at the screen and distracting them from the suddenly weird atmosphere.

 

”To never cry in the place between dreams.” The song sang, showing Gojo on top of a tall bridge smirking.

 

The man smiled with a raised eyebrow at the lyrics, wondering if it was chosen like this for a reason. ’Crying between dreams, huh?’ He thought, taking a small glance at Suguru who still looked bothered and maybe a bit confused by MaKi’s words. Well, it wasn’t like Satoru could blame the girl. She had every right to feel this way. But still…

 

“What on earth are you doing up there?!” Shoko deadpanned.

 

”I already know what kind of expression I should have.

 

“That’s Sukuna?” Yaga asked, looking at Yuji’s reflection on the train’s glasses with weird markings and red eyes, smirking evilly.

 

The boy nodded, his eyes locked on the face. He’s never really seen how he looked like with Sukuna in his body. Yes he’s met him a couple of times inside his head but even then it felt and looked different than this.

 

To think that his body was no longer possessed…

 

”But I want you to answer me anyway!

 

“Woah, the hell?!” Shoko shouted, her eyes winding at the mouth suddenly appearing on Yuji’s cheek but the boy himself was taken aback by the small scene of Junpei appearing. Junpei…he was still alive too…

 

“How does that even work?!” Shoko continued her ranting, finally bringing her him to the present. “Uh…” he rubbed the aback of his head, not exactly knowing how to explain this. “Happens when you share a body with a curse?” He laughed awkwardly.

 

“Kid, you’re weird.” Panda said.

 

“You’re a literal panda!”

 

The song suddenly picked up. “Exorcise the darkness! Exorcise the darkness!” It shouted, showing Yuji fighting a curse and then Nanami jumping down, cutting it.

 

“Huh.” The man muttered.

 

Then there was Gojo attacking something with the red technique, causing it to explode on the air. “Once the veil of darkness descends, that's our cue.”

 

“You can do it now?” Suguru asked seeing the technique, looking at his friend who grinned at him. “Yup!”

 

Hearing that his students shared a few confused glances. There was a time where the Gojo Satoru couldn’t do his technique?!

 

”After the tit-for-tat, leave all the circular battle front line.”

 

“What are…those?” Riko wondered, leaning closer. She’s seen curses before but none of them were like these two. They looked more advanced. Even a bit human. With hands and legs and eyes…though they still looked like a volcano and a tree.

 

“Two unregistered special grade curses.” Gojo answered and his students shivered, the memories of fighting them at the jujutsu event still fresh in their minds.

 

“They’re such pains in the ass!” Yuji groaned and Gojo chuckled. “Pains in the ass indeed. Just wait until you meet Kenjaku.”

 

“Who?!” This time, even his students wondered.

 

“Patch face too!” Yuji added.

 

”leave all the circular battle front line
And such nonsense away.

 

As the screen changed from a red squid-ward floating on water to the next scene, a man with stitches on his face was shown, licking blood off his fingers and lips.

 

“Oh that’s the fucker!” Yuji flared, anger filling his whole body at seeing the curse and taking them all by surprise.

 

“Is that…the curse you told us about?” Megumi asked, frowning at the man-curse on the screen and Yuji nodded.

 

“That’s a curse too?” Riko asked. “But…he doesn’t even look like one!”

 

“Well, those are special grades for ya.” Yuki answered her as if that was supposed to make any sense.

 

“So it’s not just Sukuna being our problem in the future.” Yaga hummed in consideration, looking at his white haired student who nodded. “Yeah. Those guys are also very important.” He laughed then. “Nothing I can’t handle though!”

 

And everyone rolled their eyes.

 

Nobara and Maki were shown again, this time the ginger head using her cursed technique and the other holding a spear.

 

“Don't stop yet, it hasn't ended yet.”

 

“Ah Maki San we look so cool!” The girl yelled and her friend grinned.

 

”To search more keenly than anyone else for the truth bred in the streets.”

 

Inumaki and Panda were shown as well, along with Miva, the old jeezer and Todo using his cursed energy. There was also a gun that made Maki raise an eyebrow at, recognizing it immediately. After that was Megumi using cursed energy as well.

 

The scene changed, showing Yuji and Junpei laughing together beside a lake and the boy only felt his heart tightening at the scene. At what it could’ve been. He’s missed that day so much.

 

The next person appearing on the screen was Megumi’s sister smiling softly, causing the boy to suck in a breath and to Gojo’s eyes to widen a bit.

 

“Tsumiki…” Magumi whispered, staring at the girl wide eyed.

 

His friends caught up with him very soon. “That’s your sister?!” Yuji was the first to ask and he nodded before looking at his teacher.

 

“Gojo SenseI, she’s…Tsumiki’s still fine in this time right? That means we can save her, tight?” He asked, not caring about the confused looks everyone were sending them; feeling a small blossom of hope blooming inside his chest.

 

Satoru smiled softly at him, nodding. “We will.”

 

Megumi’s never felt so relieved in his whole life.

 

“That’s great isn’t it?! We can save her and everyone we couldn’t in the future!” Yuji added and Nobara nodded along with a smile and Megumi’s heart softened at the sight.

 

They looked back at the screen then, Nobara’s eyes lighting up at seeing her childhood friend beside herself. That’s right…she could see her friend again too! She wouldn’t lose her this time!

 

”Now only imagine my future being cursed with a curse.” As this part of the lyrics was sang, Geto was shown staring outside a window with a smile plastered on his face before changing to Gojo taking off his blindfold, causing the present long haired boy’s eyebrows to rise in surprise and Gojo’s to frown, being the only one to recognize the stitches on his friend’s forehead. ’My future being cursed by a curse…’ This song really was something.

 

“I’m still alive?” “He’s still alive?!” Both Suguru and the Second year future students asked, the latter being both surprised and angry.

 

Gojo flinched at their tones. He really hated dealing with this. Couldn’t they just skip all this?! Or at least try to get along a little?

 

“But I thought he was dead? Didn’t you kill him?!” Maki asked, pointing at the two friends and this time it wasn’t only Gojo who flinched.

 

“Well…it’s more complicated than that…” Was all the answer he gave and Suguru really wanted to slap the back of his head on that moment and scream ’Just what the fuck has happened to me?!’

 

First all these students had tried to attack him at seeing him. They kinda hated him. Called him a curse user. They knew Gojo had killed him. But somehow he seemed to be still there and it was complicated. What wasn’t?! Just…just what had he done in this future?!

 

No one said anything else.

 

”Running and falling, I'll embrace this pain that won't disappear.” The scene changed then, showing Yuji trying to stop a curse before the scene was changed to a scene of his grandfather smiling in a hospital bed and seeing that, the boy smiled bitterly, having not thought he’d be seeing the man’s face so alive ever again.

 

”The world is quietly waiting, For this moment.”As the song reached that phrase, Yuji and Megumi were shown having a picnic in a field of grass along with Gojo and a boy only Yuji knew.

 

“Wow that’s…cruel…” He couldn’t help himself from commenting at seeing Junpei smiling at him laughing, wearing the Jujutsu high’s uniform. This really was cruel.

 

“Who’s that?” Nobara asked, looking at her two friends and not recognizing the boy with them. Though Megumi looked just as confused.

 

“He’s…Junpei. The boy I met when I was…considered dead. Nanami and I were investigating him then. He didn’t…survive tho. This never happened.” The boy explained sadly and the two didn’t ask anything anymore, hating to see him like this and instead decided to gaze at Junpei’s face on the screen.

 

The song ended on that moment then, showing Yuji and Sukuna looking at each other face to face and then a cut finger was shown floating on water before the scene changed back where the opening had started with Yuji sitting inside a train, the boy falling asleep as the opening ended.

 

“Well…that was cool. I guess…” Kuroi spoke for the first time, trying to lift up the weird and uncomfortable atmosphere.

 

“The song was great.” Utahime added.

 

“Yeah…” Shoko agreed. “Well, let’s just keep watching.”

 

”Episode one: Ryomen Sukuna.”

 

“Great, it even has episodes.” Riko mocked. She had no idea who these people were and why she was watching this. She wasn’t even alive in their time it seemed. But somehow, Gojo had decided to include her as well after saying those weird stuff about her not actually wanting to die. Which…which hurt. It’s not like she really had a choice…or did she? Is that why he had brought her here? To somehow show her a way of escaping this fate and live a little more? With her friends? With Kuroi? Well, guess she could only watch to find out. But she still had no idea who these people were and how to communicate with them. All she knew was that they were all weird and maybe crazy in their own unique way. Being a Jujutsu Sorcerer huh?

 

A telephone could be heard ringing on the screen. “Hello, Sugisawa Hospital.” A woman said as the camera focused on a door of a house with the words “Itadori” written on it.

 

“It’s Itadori. I just called earlier.” Yuji said, shown inside the house.

 

“Oh this is the day before I ate the finger!” The boy realized.

 

“So it’s showing us what happened? Why didn’t it do this from the beginning?” Nanami wondered with an eye roll.

 

“Because that’s not how you make a TV show cool, Nanamin!”

 

“Don’t call me that.”

 

”Yes. Yes. I’m sorry to keep calling, but how is my grandpa doing?”

 

“Your grandpa was in the hospital?” Shoko asked and the boy nodded. “Yeah, he had gotten really old and sick so, yeah.”

 

“Oh.” The girl nodded a bit guiltily. “Sorry.”

 

”Huh? I thought they already told you.” The nurse said. “Oh, please hold on. I’ll ho ask myself.” She stood up, walking away.

 

“Itadori-San never uses his call button.” One of the other nurses who were there said.

 

“It’s actually scary that he doesn’t.” Her coworker added and soon the scene was change to where the first nurse had gone off to. “Itadori-San, you have a phone call.” She called, stepping inside Yuji’s grandfather’s room. “Yuji Kun’s asking if you want him to bring any-“

 

Suddenly, a man was yelling and startling them all, along with the nurses and the doctors on the screen. “Leave me alone!”

 

“Wow, your grandpa’s got a temper, Yuji.” Gojo said and the boy face palmed despite the fond laugh that escaped his throat. Man he’s missed his grandpa’s angry voice so much.

 

”Tell him to not come! He should go to his club! His club!” The old man screamed into the phone, scaring all the workers while Yuji kept on listening on the other side of the line, looking unbothered.

 

“He’s so used to this.” Shoko laughed.

 

”What? What’s going on?” The nurse muttered. “Well, you heard him. What club are you in, Yuji-Kun?”

 

“Is it a school thing?” Choso wondered, looking at the boy who nodded. “Mhm.”

 

He really wanted to get to know him more now that he knew he was his little brother. Get to know about all the years they’ve missed. Because of him. Because of Noritoshi Kamo.

 

”I heard.” Yuji said. “I’ll come by tomorrow evening.” As he said that, the screen went black before a wall with a panel was shown. “Miyashiro Prefectural Sugisawa Third High School.”

 

It was late at night, with someone walking inside.”

 

“Oh Fushiguro! Is that you?” Yuji asked, recognizing his friend’s shoes and soon his suspicions were proven right as Megumi’s face came into light, the boy stopping before a wooden box inside the school’s yard.

 

“They’re keeping a cursed object in a place like this? Could they be any dumber?” Fushiguro wondered.

 

“…For real?” Yuta asked, feeling the same. Ugh the world of sorcerers never seemed to stop surprising him.

 

“Well we do have pretty stupid higher ups.” Satoru shrugged and Yaga sighed tiredly.

 

Megumi reached a hand to open the box, only to hesitate for a second, a frown appearing on his face.

 

“It’s not there, is it?” Maki asked, already knowing the answer. And it really wasn’t there when Megumi opened the door, causing the boy to literally start searching every inch of the box for the cursed objecd and even closing and opening the door a few times, hoping for it to appear.

 

“Oh my god you look so funny!” Nobara roared in laughter and Megumi flushed.

 

His screen self soon called someone, announcing, “There’s nothing here.”

 

“Huh?” Gojo’s taken aback voice could be heard from the other side.

 

“The Stevenson Screen’s empty.” Megumi continued.

 

“For real? That’s hilarious!”

 

”Hilarious?!” Everyone exclaimed. This man was so unserious! A cursed object was literally missing! And Sukuna’s finger at that!!!

 

”Maybe it took a nighttime stroll.” Gojo added jokingly, causing them all to facepalm.

 

“I’ll punch you.” Megumi deadpanned.

 

“I like this kid!” Shoko decided immediately, laughing loudly.

 

“Yes, please do punch him.” Suguru also added and Gojo rolled his eyes despite the soft smile appearing on his face. Man he’s missed this so much.

 

”Well, no going home until it’s recovered, okay?” Gojo said before just hanging up.

 

“…”

 

“Such an amazing teacher.” Shoko nodded.

 

“I have my own ways of teaching! It’s paid off good! And I was on an overseas mission!”

 

“We’ve almost died a thousand times already!” Maki yelled.

 

“But you’re still alive!”

 

“Forget about it, I’m going to punch you too!”

 

“Can you?” The man mocked, only glaring up the girl more while her friends laughed awkwardly, trying to hold her in place.

 

“Wow, she’s got a temper.” Riko said.

 

”I’m seriously going to punch him next time.” Megumi said on the screen.”

 

“Aw Megumi-Chan, you break my heart!”

 

“Shut up!”

 

“What’s with all the people trying to punch you…” Nanami whispered.

 

Soon it was the next day and teenagers were walking inside the school, preparing for the day.

 

“Ready to go?” Yuji’s voice came from inside a class room.

 

“Oh so it’s your school.” Kuroi realized and Yuji nodded. “Yup. That’s my club!”

 

“Occult Phenomenon Research Club” was written on a paper hanging from the door of the classroom.

 

“That’s your club…? Seriously?” Nobara asked in utter disappointment. “Please tell me you’re not the ones to have taken the finger…”

 

Yuji only grinned sheepishly.

 

“See? Our higher ups are stupid. Who the hell places a cursed object inside a school full of curious teenagers?!” Gojo pointed out with a click of his tongue. If only those stupid higher ups hadn’t put it there, maybe Yuji would’ve never found it. Maybe he would’ve never gotten possessed and lost so much. Broken so much. Maybe Megumi wouldn’t end up as a puppet either.

 

“Well, I got to meet you guys, so it wasn’t that bad.” Yuji suddenly beamed and he couldn’t help but smile at the boy’s Angelic face. Ah this world really didn’t deserve these kids.

 

”Are you really sure; Sasaki Senpai? Iguchi Senpai?” Yuji asked as the camera focused on the faces of his two friend’s faces.

 

“Okay, here we go!” He said in a serious tone and they all gulped, preparing themselves for what was about to come.

 

“Spirits, spirits, please tell us!” Yuji started singing then, he and his friends all having their fingers on a ghost communicating board. “Which creature is the council president just barely weaker than?!”

 

“…seriously?” Yaga whispered, slapping his forehead. This was so stupid. And he was stuck watching it.

 

”Ku-Ri-O-Ne (Sea Angel)?” The kids read, soon starting to laugh hysterically.

 

“A sea Angel can beat him?! What a small fry!”

 

“Wow your grandpa should be proud.” Nobara laughed.

 

The door was suddenly slammed open. “Occult club!” A boy said, stepping in.

 

“Hey, Plankton president! What’s up?”

 

“…What president?”

 

The boy slammed a notice paper on their table. “As you were previously informed, a research club with no real activities must forfeit its club room. So vacate this room at once!”

 

“And here goes the club.”

 

”You shouldn't underestimate our members, President.” Yuji started, looking back at the president with a smirk after finishing reading the paper and his friend stood up, taking out a finale out of the book shelf. “Mysterious Event, File 9” was slammed on the table.

 

“What is that?” The president asked and the kids smiled.

 

“You guys look scary…”

 

”You know about our rugby field being closed off, right?” Sasaki said, the scene showing the said field.

 

“Yes. Some of the students who fell ill were actually hospitalized.”

 

Utahime tilted her head. “Fell ill?”

 

”Don’t you think that’s strange?! We're talking about tough rugby players here.” As the girl spoke, the field was shown again with the students playing rugby inside.”

 

“Wait that’s a curse on that stick!” Riko exclaimed, pointing at the ugly little thing.

 

Sasaki continued. “Truth is, the players said they started hearing mysterious sounds and voices right before they fell ill. That's when we found this newspaper article from thirty years ago.” She held out an old newspaper. “It talks about the disappearance of Yoshida-san, who worked with the construction company, and it mentions he was last sighted here at Sugisawa Third High School during construction. Yoshida-san was struggling to make ends meet, so he turned to loan sharks and those organizations were after him.” She explained, throwing her hand in the air. “Which means!” She slammed her foot on the table. “The whole disaster at the rugby field was caused by the vengeful spirit of Yoshida-san who's buried there!” As she finished, Yuji and their other friend had also stood up, supporting her with throwing open their arms.

 

“I can’t believe they probably got that right despite how stupid the club is…” Nobara muttered at last.

 

“That was a pretty good examination given they’re not even sorcerers.” Geto added.

 

The president wasn’t impressed. “No, it was caused by ticks. Hard ticks. A large, blood-sucking bug. If one bites you and infects you with SFTS, it can be fetal so be very careful.” The man explained.

 

“That’s probably the explanation Jujutsu Sorcerers came up with to cover it.”

 

“SO WE WERE RIGHT!” Yuji shouted excitedly. “I’m a natural born sorcerer!”

 

His friends sighed tiredly.

 

”So what?!” The Yuji on the screen shouted in defeat. “The occult club is trying to uncover occult activity, so it's still a proper club activity report!” He smacked the file.

 

The president fixed his glasses, shouting back, “This isn’t some kid’s games! Besides, the biggest problem is you, Itadori Yuji! You're registered with track and field, not the occult club, so this club doesn't even have the three members required for any club!”

 

“You’re not even in the club?!” Gojo laughed.

 

“I didn’t know either!”

 

Yuji looked completely taken aback by the revelation. “Huh?”

 

“Itadori…” Sasaki roared angrily.

 

Maki giggled. “Someone’s in trouble~”

 

”No, I know I wrote down the occult club.” The pink haired teenager tried to defend himself.

 

A man suddenly burst inside. “I rewrote it!”

 

“…”

 

“Who the hell is that…?”

 

“You school is peak comedy…”

 

“Man this is so nostalgic. My life was so normal back then.” Yuji sighed with a chuckle. Watching this now, it felt like it was just yesterday.

 

”The track and field coach, Takagi!” Yuji exclaimed.

 

“Itadori, we need you so we can conquer the nationals!” The couch screamed.

 

“A teacher more problematic than the students just showed up...” The president thought internally, having his back to the wall and causing them all to laugh at his face.

 

“Poor guy…”

 

“Wait wait wait!” Shoko suddenly said. “How can this thing show people’s thoughts too?!”

 

They all paled as if they just realized that and looked over at Gojo for answers. “Don’t ask me! This isn’t my technique exactly!”

 

“But…this is so weird. And fucked up? What if I’m thinking about a handsome boy and it just shows my thoughts?!” Shoko protested. This really didn’t seem so good. Feel right. Embarrassing even if not just horrifying. No one wanted anyone else to know their thoughts.

 

“Well it doesn’t seem to be a permanent thing. I mean, this is the first time it happened. We haven’t heard anyone’s else’s thoughts so maybe it’s not that deep?” Gojo pointed out despite how nervous even he himself was feeling. He really really didn’t want anyone hearing his thoughts and emotions. He really didn’t. He’s done so much to always hide them from the world. And really didn’t want anyone to find out about them so soon. Not like this. Not at all. And specially not his students! But if it was the sacrifice he had to make to change the future…he’d do it. But that didn’t mean he didn’t dread it. He really hoped it wouldn’t get too deep at least. And he was sure everyone else felt the same.

 

“Let’s…just keep watching…but we’re not gonna punish anyone for their thoughts or the things they haven’t done yet, got it? Or I’ll just stop this right here and now. We’re here to change that future not fuck it up more.” He added for at least some peace of mind and everyone nodded slowly, agreeing.

 

”Give it a rest! How many times do I have to tell you I refuse?” Yuji cried on the screen.

 

“You can’t!”

 

“Why can’t I?!”

 

“However, I'm not some demon! If you can beat me, then I'll give up on you. Let's settle it fair and square on the track!”

 

Yuji laughed, fisting his hands as the screen changed to a scene like a poster, showing Yuji and the teacher against each other, the boy’s friends cheering him from behind. “Now it's interesting! You’re on!”

 

“Is it "fair and square" to rewrite a student's club application?” The president thought.

 

Yuji burst into uncontrollable laughter. “I’m so sorry. This just looks hilarious oh my god. It’s like I’m the main character of a Shojo anime or something.”

 

No one could disagree.

 

“Yeah. This thing is nothing like the threat of the future.” Shoko laughed along.

 

Outside and in the rugby field, Megumi was walking around and still looking for the finger. ’What's with this rugby field?’

 

“Those were your thoughts…weren’t they?” Yuki asked just to be sure and Megumi nodded slowly, feeling a bit dreadful. Watching their lives was really something but to also have their thoughts out in the open too…

 

’Is there a dead body buried here or something?’The boy stopped, looking down at a curse literally swimming inside the ground before climbing up an iron stick. ’Even if there is, I'm surprised to see one this high-leveled. That's probably a grade 2 curse. Must be that cursed object's influence.

 

“A grade 2 inside a high school…?” Yaga frowned.

 

’Damn it. Fushiguro cursed internally, walking up the stairs and towards an ‘unauthorized Entry’ sign. ’Its presence is too strong to pin down. It feels like it's close by, but it could still be far away, too. This special-grade cursed object is a serious pain.’ He looked at it’s picture on his phone. ’Who could have moved it? Where is it now?’

 

Yuji laughed sheepishly and Megumi glared at him in annoyance.

 

”Over here! Coach Takagi is taking on Itadori from West Middle!”

 

“Wow, what are they competing in?” Two boys screamed just as Megumi stepped inside.

 

A ball was shown hitting the ground before the screen focused on the teacher. “Yeah!” He smirked, posing like a master as a boy announced his record, “Fourteen meters!”

 

The words 'Japan's National Record: 18m 85cm' popped up.

 

The man changed his pose arrogantly.

 

“Wow, Takagi's still got it!” A boy shouted while the rest of the present people starting screaming Itadori’s name.

 

“What're you gonna do, Itadori?!”

 

“What, are you a celebrity or something?” Geto laughed, looking over at the boy who grinned.

 

”Hey, is Itadori famous or something?” Sasaki repeated Suguru’s words.

 

Her friend leaned close to whisper in her ear. “They're probably tall tales, but I heard he beat all stages of Ninja Warrior, and that he's the reincarnation of Mirko Cro Cop.”

 

“What?!” Yuji laughed.

 

”But Mirko's not even dead yet.” Sasaki said just as Megumi reached the field, watching in curiosity.

 

“Still, he earned the nickname ‘"Tiger of West Middle.’”

 

“Lame.”

 

“So lame.”

 

“HEY!”

 

“Hey, can I just throw this however I want?” Itadori asked the teacher on the other side of the field, the man nodding with a smug smile. “Yep. I won't call any fouls, so throw however you please. Sorry. I wanted to demonstrate how serious I am by intentionally choosing something that isn't your forte-“

 

Yuji just threw the ball in between his words, so hard that it flew over the field and hit the football gate.

 

“Uh, roughly 30 meters.” A boy announced while everyone including the couch stared at the ball in disbelief, the lost man’s fingers twitching.

 

“You scarred him for life.” Maki laughed in praise. “I should try and see if I can beat you. Wanna go at it after this is finished?”

 

“You’re on it, Maki-Senpai!”

 

Their friends sighed tiredly.

 

“Yes, I won!” Yuji shouted happily.

 

“He’s more gorilla than tiger, isn’t he?” Sasaki said, her friend adding, “That was a pitcher’s throw.”

 

“Itadori, you'd do well on a sports team.” The girl told Itadori who was approaching them. “You don't have to force yourself to stay in our occult club, y'know.”

 

“She’s sweet.” Nobara smiled.

 

Yuji raised his eyebrows. “Huh? But as much as you two love scary things, you couldn't go to haunted places without me, could you?” As he said that, s a small scene of the two from 3 days ago was shown with Itadori walking at the front and the two others shivering while clinging to his back.

 

“We're scared becausewe like it.” Sasaki tried to defend herself, blushing while Yuji looked at him not impressed.

 

Behind him, people were taking photos with the still shocked speechless teacher.

 

They all laughed at the scene.

 

”Besides, this school requires everyone to be in a club, right? I couldn't keep up with this.” Itadori said, pointing at the people behind him before remembering the first day he came to the Occult club and Sasaki explained the rules.

 

“You don't have to do anything! You can be a ghost member! We're the occult club, after all!” She said.

 

Gojo burst into laughter. “So that’s why you joined them, ha?”

 

Yuji grinned while the man ruffled his hair.

 

”I did say that.” Sasaki laughed, still blushing.

 

“I want to be able to go home by 5 PM for my own reasons.” Itadori continued. “So if it's okay with you, I'd like to stay. I like the atmosphere of the occult club a lot.”

 

Sasaki and Iguchi were smiling softly now, the man blushing as well. “Well, if that's how it is, we don't mind.” The girl said, looking at Iguchi as they both laughed.

 

“They’re cute. Were they together?” Utahime wondered and Yuji nodded. “They were!”

 

That’s when Megumi was shown again, looking at them conversing.

 

“Fushiguro! I had completely forgotten you!” Yuji laughed before gasping dramatically. “And you were eavesdropping?!”

 

“…Shut up.”

 

’That guy's incredible.’

 

“Megumi!” Yuji screamed happily while the said boy blushed. “You think I’m incredible?! That’s the first thing you thought of me?! Awwww you’re great too!”

 

Megumi only blushed harder.

 

’He pulled that off without any cursed energy. I wonder if he's like Zenin-senpai…’ He thought, walking away.

 

Maki soon joined Yuji. “So you think I’m incredible too? Aw, I’m honored Megumi Chan!”

 

“I HATE YOU ALL!!!” Megumi really wished for the ground to open up and swallow him whole.

 

”Oh, it's already half past four!” Yuji shouted, seeing the clock and bent down to pick up his backpack and then turned to his still frozen teacher. “Well, Coach, I've got stuff to do! Later!”

 

Hearing that, Megumi turned around to see the boy, only for Yuji to run past him as a terrible feeling shoot up Megumi’s whole body and the screen finally showed the presence of Sukuna for the first time.

 

Gojo swallowed, fisting his hands at seeing Megumi’s face and couldn’t help but think how he should’ve felt being trapped inside that curse. Fuck…he needed to kill that bastard for real this time around.

 

“That’s…Sukuna?” Suguru asked from beside him, pulling him back to the presence.

 

“Yeah…” He nodded, his eyes shifting to Megumi and seeing that and knowing what he was thinking about, Suguru slowly placed his hand on his, giving it a small squeeze. “We’ll stop it this time around, remember? We will.” He whispered to Gojo who’s head turned to look at him, a small smile soon covering his face.

 

”The presence of a cursed object!” Megumi gasped on the screen, reaching out for Itadori who dashed away. “Hey, you! Damn it he’s too fast!”

 

“I heard he can run fifty meters in three seconds.” A boy passing him said, causing Megumi to turn around and stare at him with eyes almost popping out of their sockets.

 

“Is he a car?” The boy’s friend joked.

 

“Seriously…are you?!” Riko exclaimed just as speechless.

 

Choso sighed, knowing this was probably because of Kamo. Yuji really wasn’t just a normal human being. Only that he had no idea. That fucker…

 

The next scene showed Yuji buying flowers before making his way to his grandpa’s hospital, a little baby trying to reach out for his flowers while he waited behind a street, forcing him to pull the thing out of the baby’s reach a little.

 

“I told you not to come. Stop buying flowers to bring with you all the time.” Yuji’s grandfather nagged while Yuji fixed the flowers inside a pot and putting away the old ones.

 

“You always give me that. Besides, these aren't for you. They're for the nurses.”

 

A few giggled.

 

”All the more reason not to, you fool! And what about your club? Go to your club! Your club!”

 

“Oh you should be proud grandpa, he goes to an amazing club.” Yuki laughed.

 

Meanwhile, Yuji only smiled at the bantering softly.

 

”Oh, chill out.” Yuji sighed. “It ends before 5 PM. I wouldn't be visiting you if I didn't have the free time.”

 

“Good.” The old man finally seemed pleased. “Then listen to me, since I've got free time, too.”

 

“Not interested.” Yuji said, walking to the other side of the room with the empty pot.

 

“Just listen well.” The man continued anyway. “There's something I want to tell you before the end. It's about your parents.”

 

“I said I'm not interested.” Yuji protested.

 

“You never met them, did you?” Choso asked carefully and Yuji looked at him, shaking his head. “No. Not really. I just have very small memories of them from when I was too little. It’s always been me and my grandfather.” His brother explained.

 

“Oh.” Choso nodded.

 

“Did they like, had you before me?” Yuji asked confusedly before shaking his head. “But that can’t be. I mean-you were a cursed object you told me. And your two other…brothers too. Wait, were they my brothers too?” The boy asked, not knowing if he wanted to know the answer.

 

“I guess…” Said Choso.

 

“But how does that work? They were cursed objects. You were too. Yuji’s human.” Nobara’s curiosity got the best of her.

 

Choso sighed tiredly. “Well, I’m still half human. And how do you think Yuji’s so strong if he’s just a human?”

 

“Wait what? What are you saying?” Yuji asked impatiently. “Are you saying I’m somehow a curse too? Half-curse or whatever?”

 

“No…you’re human. At least more than I am. But…I’m not completely sure about the details either; I just know that my father was a half-curse. Aside from the other one who was a literal one. Do you remember him? Did he happen to have stitches in his forehead?” Choso asked, taking a small glance at Geto and hearing his words, Gojo couldn’t help but tense up, listening more carefully, Suguru and Shoko frowning at the reaction.

 

“I don’t really…remember.” Yuji said after a while. “Why? What does that mean?”

 

“I don’t know.” Choso shrugged in annoyance. His head was just filled with so many unanswered questions. “I hope this thing will tell me completely.” He said, pointing at the screen and glancing at Gojo.

 

“I’m sure it will!” The albino said, grinning at them and he just nodded, not talking anymore and forcing Yuji to look back at the screen with a thousand questions running inside his head. What was up…with his parents? Even his grandfather wanted to tell him something.

 

”Grandpa, could you stop trying to act all cool before you die?” Yuji said while filling the pot with water.

 

The present Yuji groaned. “Man I should’ve just let him explain.”

 

“Probably.” Nobara rolled her eyes. “You’re a terrible grandchild.” She said jokingly and Yuji stock out his tongue at her.

 

”Every man wants to go out in style, you know! Get a clue, you useless grandson!” Yuji’s grandfather shot back.

 

“Quit snapping over everything. You can just be yourself.” Yuji said softly and the older man tched, turning around. “Lax upbringing.”

 

“Yuji.” The man said after a while, taking the boy’s attention. “You're a strong kid, so help others.” He started. “Even if it's only those closest to you, just save the people you can. It's okay if you lose your way, and don't worry about whether they'll thank you or not. Just save as many people as you can, even if it's only one. When you die, you should be surrounded by people. Don't end up like me.” He finished, causing his grandson’s eyes to widen at the words.

 

The said grandson could feel his eyes tearing up at the words as he looked at what was his only family’s last moments.

 

“He loved you so much, didn’t he?” Kuroi muttered, smiling softly. She knew clearly well how the man must feel. Just like she felt about Riko no matter how arrogant the girl could get sometimes. But she knew she loved her too. Just like Yuji did his grandfather.

 

“Yeah…I guess he did.” Yuji smiled sadly, turning his attention back to the screen.

 

”Grandpa?” Itadori called after a few seconds of silence, only for no answer to come from the man.

 

“Did he…?” Utahime asked slowly, not knowing how to say it and Yuji just nodded, tears filling his eyes a bit.

 

“I’m so sorry…” The woman said, looking at the boy sadly.

 

On the screen, Yuji had also called the nurses but not quite being able to talk because of the tears streaming down his face.

 

Nobara slowly moved forward and wrapped an arm around him while Megumi slowly took his hand and Gojo and Choso patted his back, none of them saying anything and just being there. And Yuji really appreciated that.

 

”My grandpa…is dead.” Was the last thing Yuji said before the screen changed, showing the nurses taking the man away while the boy watched.

 

They all sat in silence, lowering their heads in respect and not saying anything to upset Yuji even more, allowing the boy to mourn in comfortable silence.

 

A few hours later, Yuji had completely packed their stuff, and was signing a ‘Death Notification.’

 

“Okay. That's all of the necessary paperwork.” The same nurse from before said, taking the paper when he was done.

 

Yuji nodded. “Okay. Thank you for everything.”

 

“Are you sure you're okay?” The woman asked, leaning on the table and Yuji smiled, his eyes a bit red from crying. “Well, this is my first time dealing with something like this, so it doesn't feel real yet. Grandpa would snap if I kept moping around forever, though, so l'II just have to laugh as I roast him up.”

 

“Phrasing!” The woman cheered him but Yuji’s attention was soon pulled away by another presence and the angle of the camera changes, showing Megumi standing in the dark corridor of the hospital.

 

“…”

 

“Creepy.” Inumaki said what was inside everyone’s minds and Fushiguro just face palmed, looking at Yuji apologetically. “Sorry…”

 

His friend grinned at him. “It’s okay, you didn’t know!”

 

”Itadori Yuji, right?” Megumi asked, causing the nurse to glance at Yuji confusedly, the boy looking no better.

 

“I'm Fushiguro from Jujutsu Tech.” The dark haired boy continued. “I'd like to have a word with you. Now.”

 

“So scary, Megumi-chan.” Gojo teased.

 

Soon the two were inside an empty waiting room. “Um, I'm in mourning right now.” Yuji started.

 

“Sorry, but there isn't time. The cursed object you possess is very dangerous. Hand it over to me right now..”

 

“Dude have some sympathy.” Maki rolled her eyes.

 

“Sorry…” Fushiguro muttered again, feeling guilty for his past actions. Yes they were running out of time but…he could’ve been a little softer at least.

 

Yuji only sighed. “I get it, it’s okay. Your job was more important really. People could’ve died that night if you hadn’t hurried.”

 

“Died?!” A few people from the past echoed.

 

”Cursed object?” Yuji asked confusedly and Megumi was soon Showing him a picture of the finger. “This.”

 

“Oh, yeah, yeah. I found that.” Yuji recognized it soon. “I don't mind either way, but my senpai took a liking to it.”

 

“It’s with those two?!” Yaga snapped. “They’re not even sorcerers! That’s too dangerous.”

 

Gojo clicked his tongue. “Yeah well then next time, remind the higher ups to not hide it in a place like that!” He really hated those old fuckers.

 

”What do you mean, "dangerous"?”

 

“The number of unexplained deaths and missing persons within Japan exceeds 10,000 a year on average. Most of those are the result of curses.” Megumi explained while Yuji listened with an unimpressed face, soon lying on one the couches, asking, “Curses?”

 

“This should be too confusing to hear as a non-sorcerer.” Yuki chuckled.

 

“It was…”

 

“I don't care if you believe in them or not. They're real. I’ll go on.” Megumi said seriously. “Large pools of negative energy form especially easily in schools, hospitals, and so on. Hardship, regret, shame…The negative emotions of mankind become the source of curses. That's why most schools secretly keep a cursed object such as a protective talisman. The object you found is one of them.”

 

Yuji held out a hand. “If it's protecting us, shouldn't we be grateful for it?”

 

“Let me finish.” Megumi deadpanned. “Placing a cursed object of greater evil is a deadly poison that keeps other curses away. It's a bad practice that only claims to protect. Over the years, its seal weakens, and then it becomes bait to lure in and fatten up other curses. The object you found is a dangerous one, classified as special-grade. Hand it over before people start dying.”

 

“Hey, I already said I don't mind that. So go tell it to my senpai.” Yuji said, jumping down from where he was sitting and then throwing a box for Megumi to take which was empty when the boy opened it.

 

“Of course it’s not there.” Riko murmured impatiently.

 

’It’s empty?! I was just following the taint clinging to the box?!’ Megumi thought in shock, stepping forwards and grabbing at Yuji’s shoulder who was walking away. “Where are the contents?!”

 

“I already told you, my senpai... have it…” Yuji trailed off, his eyes widening a bit and Megumi panicked. “What?”

 

“Actually, they were talking about removing the talisman from it tonight at the school.”

 

“THEY’RE WHAT?!” Suguru, Shoko and Utahime screamed at the same time while a few groaned or slapped their foreheads.

 

“Man this is so bad…” Yuki chuckled, leaning forward, now more interested. The story was finally getting to the good parts.

 

”What? Is that bad?” Itadori asked as the other took a few steps back in horror.

 

“It’s worse than bad. They're going to die.” Megumi said and the screen was soon changing to the Sugisawa school, showing the two other members of it inside, toying with the cursed object.

 

“I can’t get it off…” Sasaki muttered, trying to rip off the finger’s talisman.

 

“Yeah then just leave it!” Riko exclaimed in worry, crawling a little closer to Kuroi without notice.

 

”Did we really need to sneak in to do this? I'm turning on the lights.” The boy announced standing up to do so but Sasaki soon stopped him.

 

“No! The atmosphere's important! Enjoying the thrill is in the spirit of the occult club, isn't it?”

 

“Your lives are literally in danger!” Utahime pulled at her hair.

 

“Well they don’t know that.” Gojo pointed out and she glared at him, shouting, “Shut up!”

 

”It's not like anything's going to happen, anyway.” The girl said just as a small part of the talisman tore off. “Oh, it came off!” She said, causing Iguchi to sit back down as she started peeling off the papers completely and soon the finger was shown.

 

“That’s…Sukuna’s finger?” Suguru asked slowly, leaning closer to the screen and Yuji nodded.

 

“It is.”

 

The boy made a face. “Looks ugly.”

 

“I know right?” Nobara nodded enthusiastically, “And this guy just ate it! Ugh I still can’t believe you did that!”

 

“What?!” Many people echoed, looking at Yuji weirdly.

 

“I had to!” He tried to defend himself.

 

“You ate it?” Geto asked, tilting his head a bit. “My cursed technique’s like that too. I have to absorb and eat curses to control them.” He said and Yuji’s eyes widened while Nobara made a face, muttering, “And here I thought this guy looks normal.” He was too pretty to be this crazy.

 

“You do? Man that’s cool!” Yuji said excitedly, leaning a bit towards Gojo to have a better view of the man he was conversing with.

 

“There’s nothing cool with that!” Nobara screamed.

 

“So you can have curses under your control! That’s too OP! Can you control their like…abilities too?”

 

“Something like that.” Geto chuckled, amused with the boy’s enthusiasm. “How did it taste?” He asked before he could stop himself, his curiosity getting the best of him. It was the first time he was meeting someone who’s done the same thing he does on a daily basis. He even looked interested about it, unlike everyone else. And he couldn’t help but be curious about it.

 

“Like soap!” Yuji said to his utter surprise.

 

“Soap? Sukuna tastes like soap?!” Maki asked in pure shock. “I was expecting something more like rotten flesh…blood…or guts…”

 

“That’s…interesting.” Geto nodded, frowning a bit. So…does that mean only Sukuna’s finger tasted like that? Or did curses taste different for each person? Or maybe the fingers tasted like soap because they weren’t a full curse like the ones Geto absorbs? Or is it his technique making them taste like that?

 

“Why? What do they taste like to you?”

 

Suguru made a disgusted face before answering. “Like a…rug you’ve used to wipe vomit…”

 

“…Ew!” Riko screamed while many more made other disgusted sounds and faces.

 

“That’s…horrible. How many have you eaten?” Yuji couldn’t help but ask and somehow Suguru didn’t feel that bad when answering him. There was just something calming about this boy and his demeanor. “A few dozen.” He shrugged.

 

“I can’t believe I’m feeling bad for this guy…” Maki slowly whispered to her friends.

 

“Yeah. I would’ve gone mad too.” Yuta added.

 

“Well as much as I enjoy watching you two discussing your weird ass fetishes, why don’t we keep watching? This was getting good!” Shoko suddenly said, pulling Geto back by his collar while Megumi did the same with Yuji. Gojo couldn’t help but laugh warmly at the whole scene while his head wandered off to how similar Suguru and Yuji really were. They both ate curses. They both got possess by one and also died a couple of times or so. And they were both as sweet as an Angel.

 

”A human finger?” Iguchi asked in the screen, looking at the finger Sasaki was now holding in her bare hands. “Is it real?” The girl’s voice shook a bit as she asked that.

 

“Very real. Just not human.” Gojo laughed but soon stopped as the lights went out inside the room on the screen.

 

”Is this…” Sasaki whispered before the ground suddenly shook, causing her to scream and let go of the finger as it fell on the table.

 

“Shit.”

 

The two stared down at the object in horror as Sasaki clenched the finger and the torn papers between her hands, whispering, “What is this?”

 

Soon, a curse was coming out through the ceiling above them. It had more than just one mouth,a few eyes and hands and was screeching.

 

Utahime laughed nervously at the sight, playing with the ends of her hair. “Just run already!”

 

Megumi and Yuji were running towards the school.

 

“Do talismans come off that easily?” Yuji asked.

 

“No, it's impossible for people who lack cursed energy.”

 

Then how did she tear it off?” Riko wondered. She and Kuroi didn’t know about the Jujutsu world as much as these guys did.

 

”Normally.” Megumi said but was cut off by Yuji shouting, “Go right! It's a shortcut!” And they were soon changing directions.

 

“This time the object itself is too strong.” Megumi continued his explanation. The seal is ancient.
It might as well be plain paper.”

 

“Oh.”

 

”I still don't get all this stuff about curses.” Yuji groaned.

 

“And now I know too much that it’s worrying for my sanity!”

 

”Where are they?”

 

“Fourth floor.” Yuji answered just as they reached the school, the stopping in their tracks as a murderous and heavy pressure filled their surroundings.

 

“What is this pressure?” Asked the non sorcerer boy, taking a step back.

 

“You stay here.” Megumi said walking past him and jumping up the fence but stopping when Yuji shouted, “I'm coming, too! It's dangerous, right? I've only known them a few months, but they're my friends. I can't just stand by!”

 

“Stay here.” Was all Megumi said before jumping down the other side.

 

“I know how you’re feeling but you should’ve really stayed back. It’s pretty dangerous. And it’s a sorcerer’s job to protect humans.” Geto said, looking at the boy who gave a small nod.

 

“Yeah I can understand that but…I couldn’t just leave them and Fushiguro…” He laughed. “And well, I’m a sorcerer now too!”

 

On his other side, Inumaki whispered to his friends. “Did that guy really just said that?!”

 

They all nodded just as taken aback.

 

The crushed door of the club was shown.

 

“Oh shit are they too late?!” Riko deadpanned.

 

”What time is it?” The voice of a curse could be heard while Sasaki hid behind a wall, covering her mouth in fear.

 

”The hour hand is at eleven.” The curse whimpered, walking past her from behind and the watchers slowly let out breaths of relief.

 

“What is that monster?”

 

“But where’s the other guy? Iguchi?” Yuta asked in worry and as if reading his mind, the man slowly appeared on the screen.

 

”S-Sasaki…” Iguchi called and the girl looked up in relief before her eyes widened, terrified when she saw the boy’s face coming into light; a curse clinging to his head and trying to pull at his mouth.

 

“Help me...” Iguchi gasped and she crawled backwards, her back hitting the wall just as the curse from before appeared, screaming ”What time is it?” as it reached for her throat and causing her to scream.

 

Utahime and Riko may or may not have screamed as well.

 

Megumi was shown, running up the stairs.

 

“Oh thank god.” Kuroi breathed in relief.

 

’The curse has been unleashed! Its presence is still all over the place!’ The boy thought as he ran, coming to a stop when he saw the small curse on his way.

 

”Slurp…Slurp…”

 

“Out of the way!” Megumi yelled, clapping his hands together in a form of a wolf. “Demon dogs!” He said, soon a white howling wolf appearing out of the shadows along with a black roaring one.

 

“Shikigami?!” Riko asked in delight, her eyes lighting up at seeing the technique and the fluffy wolves.

 

“Yes.” Megumi nodded.

 

“They’re so cute!”

 

“I know right?!” Gojo joined in, giggling. “Megumi loves them! Did you guys know I’ve found him asleep on top of them a few ti-hey hey ow! Megumi!” He stopped right when Megumi jumped on top of him, trying to strangle him and everyone else face palmed, Utahime laughing in delight at watching the scene. She really loved this Fushiguro boy.

 

“Does that mean you’re a Zen’in?” Yaga asked after a while, causing the two to pull apart.

 

Megumi nodded sharply. “My father was.” He didn’t elaborate more and before anyone could ask more questions about ‘why he was a Fushiguro then’, Suguru spoke. “You adopted a Zen’in? Wow.” He chuckled, and suddenly Gojo was slapping a hand on his mouth.

 

But that was too late, cause suddenly all the past teenagers were screaming. “Adopted him?! What?!” Nobara shouted, Yuji soon joining in. “You’re Gojo Sensei’s SON?!”

 

Maki chuckled, having known that already because of being a Zen’in and teased Megumi a lot about it.

 

“I-I’M NOT! I-GOJO SENSEI! What the hell have you told those people?!”

 

“That you’re his adopted son!” Shoko said, enjoying the way Satoru was now glaring at her and trying to reach for her mouth to cover as well.

 

“Megumi! Why did you never tell us?!” Yuji was literally crying now, dangling from Fushiguro’s shoulders who had turned as red as a pepper.

 

“That’s-that’s not how it is-Ugh I hate you!” He shouted the last part at Gojo, literally jumping on him with a fist after freeing himself from Yuji.

 

“Aw, don’t just attack your father Megumi-Chan!”

 

“SHUT UP!”

 

“Not only he’s a terrible teacher, but he’s also a terrible dad.” Utahime giggled evilly, Shoko soon joining her. Even Nanami was enjoying this.

 

“You two shut your mouths!” Gojo shouted. Ugh he hated his friends. He truly did.

 

“But how?! When did he adopt you?!” Yuji gasped. “Oh my god does that mean you’ve raised Megumi since he was a baby?” He asked Gojo.

 

“Aw, how was baby Megumi?!” Nobara giggled, poking at Megumi’s sides teasingly.

 

“Since he was 7!” Gojo laughed. “And he was even grumpier than he-oof!” Megumi somehow managed to hit him in the ribs.

 

“SEVEN?!” Megumi’s best friends shouted. “Sensei, do you have pictures?!” Yuji was literally bouncing up and down on the spot.

 

Gojo laughed, feeling disappointed. “I did but…now we’re back in time and well; they don’t exist anymore…”

 

’THANK GOD!’ Megumi thank any gods above for this miracle.

 

“What?! That’s so unfair!”

 

“Shut up!” Fushiguro punched the top of Yuji’s head. “I’m not his son! It’s only like that on paper!”

 

“Oh don’t be shy I can already tell how much you love your dad.” Shoko giggled, joining in the teasing.

 

“I-Ieri-San! Not you too!” Megumi flushed, not having the guts to tell that woman anything. But who would’ve thought she used to be so annoying as well as terrifying in the past?! No wonder she was friends with Satoru.

 

Geto chuckled as well. “I really want to see what kind of a dad you were anyway.” He said, poking at Satoru who glared at him even harder.

 

Megumi took his chance. “Terrible! He’s blown up the kitchen more than I can count.”

 

“It was only the first month! I learned how to cook after that!” Satoru exclaimed like an offended child and Suguru laughed, poking his cheek. “Aw, so you learned how to cook for your baby? So adorable.”

 

Satoru slapped the hand away in embarrassment.

 

“It still tasted terrible for another year though.” Megumi continued, and Satoru regretted having ever considered him his son.

 

Shoko and Suguru died of laughter while Satoru started to strangle him this time. “Can we just stop and get back to the show?!” The albino said in annoyance, feeling just as trapped as his fucking son. His idiot annoying son. He should just disown him!!!

 

“But this is interesting.” Yuki laughed, having been been watching the interaction in amusement.

 

“Yes let’s continue watching!” Yaga and Megumi shouted at the same time.

 

”You can eat it.” Megumi ordered as the show continued, the wolf howling.

 

“Such a cool son.” Geto laughed.

 

“SHUT UP!” Both Satoru and the said son yelled.

 

Outside the school, Yuji was still standing in front of the gate. ’Am I just going to wait here like he told me to? What am I so afraid of?’

 

“We can hear my thoughts too!”

 

’They're going to die.’ Megumi’s words echoed inside his head.

 

’That's right. I can sense death all the way out here. I'm afraid of dying. Was I afraid of it then? It didn't feel like I was, though. I didn't cry because I was scared. I was just a little sad. But my grandpa's death and the death l'm facing now…How are they any different?’

 

“This is so weird…” Yuji muttered, laughing awkwardly.

 

“There’s no need to be ashamed, everyone is afraid of death.” Nanami said sternly, pulling him out of his thoughts and causing him to look back at the man, soon grinning at him widely.

 

“Thanks, Nanamin!”

 

“I said don’t call me that…” The man breathed heavily. Seriously…what was up with this boy?!

 

On the other side, Megumi breathed heavily now that these people seemed to finally have let go of the “father and son” thing. He was going to kill Satoru…

 

’You're a strong kid, so help others.’ He could hear his grandpa’s last words in his head clearly.

 

“Huh, those words really did a number on you, didn’t they?” Maki said.

 

Inide, Megumi was running towards the curses on his way, destroying them.

 

“The curses are growing in number. They're close.” He realized as he turned around in the corridor, coming to an stop when he reached the source, his wolves growling on his sides.

 

The curse noticed his presence, screeching as it swallowed Iguchi slowly, Sasaki being held in it’s hand while it’s fingers squeezed and wiggled around her whole body.

 

Many faces darkened at the sight.

 

“That’s…gross…” Nobara shivered.

 

Megumi frowned, “Found them.”

 

Meanwhile, Yuji was grabbing at the bars outside, still lost in his thoughts, ’He was short-tempered and stubborn. No one but me ever paid him a visit. "Don't end up like me," huh?…That's true.”

 

“Damn it! Is it trying to swallow her along with the cursed object?!” Fushiguro realized in horror. If that happened, that curse would become something as terrible as a special grade. They would all die. “I'm not gonna make it!” He panicked, the curse smiling as if it could read his thoughts but before it could completely swallow Sasaki whole, Yuji suddenly broke through the window, grabbing at the frame and flipped in the air.

 

“ITADORI!” Everyone screamed at the same time Megumi did on the screen.

 

“Boy that was awesome!” Maki cheered, slapping him on the back and Yuji almost felt his shoulder getting dislocated.

 

“Th-thanks…”

 

’I think you had a proper death, Grandpa. But…this death… Yuji’s fist came crashing down on the curse’s head, causing it’s hold around it’s hostages to loosen and for Itadori to grab them immediately, jumping aside. ’Is wrong.’

 

“Maaaan that was so badass!” Yuki laughed, grinning at the boy who blushed a bit.

 

Yuji looked down at his friends, finding them still breathing and sighed in relief before gazing at the curse. “So this is a curse? Not what I was expecting.” He asked just as the curse got cut off in half by Megumi, the boy soon coming into view while his Shikigami started feasting on the curse’s remains.

 

“I want to ask you what you're doing here, but good job.”

 

“Wow, that was the worse compliment I’ve ever heard.” Riko laughed, feeling her body finally relaxing now that everyone were safe.

 

”Why so haughty?” Yuji deadpanned. “By the way, what's that munching on the curse?”

 

“My Shikigami.” Megumi answered as if that was supposed to make any sense. “You can see them, then? Normally a curse can't be seen. Not unless you're on the verge of death or in special places like this.”

 

“Yeah that makes sense.” Yuji nodded. “I've never seen a ghost or anything before tonight.”

 

“You’re not scared, are you?” Fushiguro asked, looking a bit shocked over the fact.

 

“Yeah, he doesn’t look like he’s just seen a curse for the first time at all.” Nobara rolled her eyes, agreeing.

 

”Well, I was scared for a bit.”

 

“Wow.”

 

”But did you know? People really can die.”

 

“Huh?” Megumi gave him a dead stare.

 

“Yeah I feel you.”

 

“HEY!”

 

”So lat least want the people I know to have proper deaths. Not that I really get it myself.” Yuji explained as he stood up but yelped when something fell out of Sasaki’s pocket, grabbing it before it hit the ground.

 

“This is…?” He muttered, realizing it was the finger.

 

“Yeah.” Megumi nodded. “That's the special-grade cursed object, Ryoumen Sukuna's finger. It's a miracle it didn't get swallowed.”

 

“Why would anything eat it? Does it taste good?”

 

The present Yuji covered his face, knowing of all the things his friends were were going to say. Nobara was already laughing hysterically for god’s sake.

 

“You-you say that like you didn’t just eat one a few days ago!” The girl kept on laughing.

 

“I didn’t do that! Sukuna did! He ate it from my hand!”

 

“Don’t try.” Even Megumi joined, patting his back. “We all saw.”

 

“These kids are all weird…” Utahime slowly whispered to Shoko on the other side.

 

Her friend shrugged. “Well you can’t really blame them when they had that for a teacher. Just look at his smile.” The girl said, pointing at that.

 

“Hey! I heard that!” ’That’ screamed, while Suguru patted his back in sympathy.

 

”Don’t be stupid.” Megumi said. “You'd do it to gain stronger cursed energy. It's dangerous, so hand it over already.”

 

“Sure, sure.” Yuji nodded but just as he reached out his hand to give the finger to Megumi, a larger hand appeared out of the ceiling, going for the finger at the same time.

 

“WHAT’S THAT?!” Riko cried.

 

Megumi’s eyes widened and he hit Yuji in the shoulder, shouting at him to run just as the ceiling came crashing down on him while his Shikigami also pushed Yuji out of the way.

 

Worried shouts of his name could be heard from all around the room. Even Gojo himself couldn’t help but frown a bit, looking over at his son despite knowing he was fine.

 

“Guys I’m literally here…” Megumi uttered, trying to sound disappointed but his face was clearly giving away how embarrassed he was.

 

”Fushiguro!” Yuji screamed in terror, eyes widening when he saw Megumi trapped between a new curse’s fingers.

 

The boy clasped his hands in the form of a bird, shouting “Nuè” but was slammed hardly to the wall before he could summon his Shikigami, the hit causing the previous Shikigamis to disappear as well.

 

“This isn’t looking good…” Panda muttered, looking at the blood trailing down his junior’s head.

 

Seeing his condition, the curse attacked again, hitting him with strong blocks of electric magic and causing the wall to break completely and Megumi to be thrown out to the roof of the next building.

 

’I shouldn’t have just sent him there…if it hadn’t been for Yuji…Megumi might’ve died… Satoru thought in both panic and guilt, thanking any gods above for Yuji being there on that night. If anything had happened to Megumi…

 

Well, he lost him at the end either way, didn’t he…? He couldn’t protect him. He failed. Like he always had.

 

”Damn it, I can't think straight.” Megumi cursed, trying to reach out for his magic but couldn’t and had to look up at the curse as it was about to attack but came to an stop because of Yuji jumping on top of it and landing a hit on it’s head like he had done with the last one.

 

“I’m really glad you were there…” Riko laughed nervously, biting at her nails. So this was the horror of the Jujutsu world everyone talked about huh?

 

”Itadori! Why can't you understand to take those two and run?!” Fushiguro shouted.

 

“You really don’t know how to say thank you, do you?” Nobara joked and hit him on the side, not feeling as stressed out as the rest because of knowing both her friends had survived this.

 

“Shut up.”

 

”You're in big trouble yourself!” Yuji shouted, getting thrown in the air before the curse grabbed his leg, tossing him around.

 

“Only curses can exorcise other curses! You can't beat it!”

 

“Is this the time to be saying that?! You're going to die at this rate!” Yuji shouted, jumping from side to side and dodging the curse’s attacks while trying to land a hit himself. “If I went home now, I'd be having nightmares!”

 

“I’m going to have nightmares just by watching this!” Riko deadpanned.

 

”Besides,” Yuji said, standing aside after having hit the curse in the eye. “I have my own...troublesome curse already!” He said, remembering his grandfather’s voice and attacked the now completely healed curse again but this time the curse was faster, hitting him in the middle of the chest and causing him to thrown up blood and let go of Sukuna’s finger; the curse smiling when it spotted it.

 

”Fuck.” They all panicked, Choso’s hand slowly grabbing at Yuji’s shoulder at seeing him hurt.

 

Yuji tried reaching for the ginger but the curse grabbed him, pinning him on the spot but the boy didn’t give up, pushing himself up by kicking the curse’s body under his feet, taking the finger with his teeth before the curse reached it.

 

“You idiot! Hand it over to me or you'll be eaten, too!” Megumi panicked.

 

“You’re gonna eat it right now…aren’t you…?” Geto asked aloud the question on everyone’s minds and Yuji nodded sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck.

 

As if having heard Megumi’s voice, the curse soon opened it’s mouth wide open, trying to push Itadori inside while the boy put his feet on each side of the curse’s teeth, fighting against the pressure.

 

He remembered his previous conversation with Megumi. “Why would anything eat it? Does it taste good?”

 

“Don’t be stupid.”

 

He groaned, looking down at the finger dangling over his mouth before making his decision, throwing the thing in the air, “There is a way to save everyone! I just need some cursed energy, right, Fushiguro?!”

 

“That doesn’t mean you should just eat a special grade cursed object!!!” Yaga screamed, finally losing his shit and Yuji laughed sheepishly. “Well I wasn’t thinking that straight you know! I was getting eaten myself!”

 

“You never think straight!” Nobara fired.

 

”D-don’t. Don’t do it!” Megumi yelled in pure horror, watching as Yuji just swallowed the finger.

 

“…” Everyone were reddened speechless.

 

“I can’t believe he just did that…”

 

Of course, Gojo was the only one having fun watching this. “Man I always wanted to see how you ate it the first time and what happened after!” He giggled manically, causing them all to stare at him weirdly.

 

“He’s officially gone mad…” Shoko whispered to Suguru.

 

’Ryoumen Sukuna's finger!’ Megumi thought in panic. ’That's a special-grade cursed object! It's a deadly poison! He'll die for sure! But there's a one in a million…a one in a million chance...

 

Everyone leaned closer, wanting to know what was going to happen and gasped, some of them flinching back just as Yuji-or now Sukuna, threw his arms open, the action enough to tear the curse’s hands off.

 

Yuji jumped down on the roof then, waiting as the curse attacked him with crawling his way, and then hitting it with one hand the moment it reached him and destroying the curse for good; it’s blood splattering everywhere as it was torn apart.

 

“That…that’s Sukuna…?” Utahime muttered, swallowing. Just looking at the sheer terrifying amount of strength and cursed energy…

 

“And that’s only one finger.” Gojo pointed out with a grin, only worsening the atmosphere. “I’ve gotta say, that was badass tho.”

 

“…Seriously?”

 

“I knew he had a thing for Sukuna!” Shoko whisper shouted to Suguru who face palmed.

 

Watching the scene, Megumi’s eyes widened as his eyes took notice of Yuji’s now sharp black nails hanging in the air, black tattoos also covering the visible skin of his wrist.

 

Yuji’s face came into focus just as the clouds flew away from the moon, showing more tattoos now covering his cheeks, nose and neck. Soon, a second pair of eyes appeared under his own’s.

 

Riko made a startled sound, taking Kuroi’s hand.

 

“Those are some cool tattoos.” Yuki suddenly said, laughing at the looks everyone sent her.

 

On the screen, Sukuna suddenly started laughing in a crazed manner while Megumi stared at him frozen on the spot, not being able to move a muscle.

 

“Man…I look terrifying…” Yuji said and it was like they all just remembered that it was still his body being shown on the screen.

 

“You look so different…” Maki muttered, having not seen Sukuna in Yuji’s body ‘till now.

 

Her friends felt the same, specially Yuta who was now looking at the curse with narrowed eyes, having wanting to meet the curse for so long.

 

“Ah I knew it! The light feels best in the flesh!” Sukuna screamed, soon tearing Yuji’s sweatshirt apart and throwing open his arms, revealing more tattoos covering his back and shoulders.

 

“Was that necessary? He’s so dramatic.” Nobara said, getting a few chuckled and nods of agreement from around.

 

“Yeah I loved that hoodie!”

 

On the side, Megumi stared at the scene folding in front of himself on terror. “This is the worst! A one-in-a-million-chance, worst-case outcome! The special-grade cursed object has incarnated!”

 

“A cursed spirit's flesh is so boring. Where are the people? The women?!” Sukuna kept on laughing, stepping on top of the bars and throwing his arms open in front of the city as if embracing it. “What a wonderful era to be in. Women and children are crawling everywhere like maggots. Marvelous!”

 

“He’s…disgusting.” Riko made a face and Yuji sighed tiredly. “You have no idea.”

 

”It'll be a massacre!” Sukuna kept on laughing but it didn’t last that long this time when his own hand suddenly grabbed at his chin, pulling him backwards and causing him to shut up.

 

“What do you think you're doing with my body? Give it back.” Yuji’s voice could be heard now.”

 

“E-eh?!” Yuki muttered, her eyes blown as wide as everyone present in the room. “You can just take back control that easily?! …Interesting.”

 

Yuji just shrugged. “I don’t know, it just didn’t feel…so hard. He was annoying.”

 

“Annoying?! That’s the king of curses you’re speaking of!”

 

“I told you didn’t I? He’s just amazing!” Gojo said, throwing his arms at Yuji’s way and the boy groaned.

 

”How are you able to move?” Sukuna asked while Megumistared at the interaction with an open mouth.

 

“I mean, it's my body.” Yuji shot back and Sukuna’s eyes widened, ’He's suppressing me?’ being his last thought before Yuji took back complete control over his body.

 

“We can even hear a curse’s thoughts then? This is interesting.” Gojo laughed to himself.

 

”Don’t move! You're no longer human.” Megumi suddenly shouted, getting into action and summoning his shadow Jujutsu. “Under Jujutsu regulations, Itadori Yuji, I will exorcise you as a curse!” He said, Yuji staring at him in shock before the screen turned black, announcing the ending of the first episode.

 

“Huh…that was…cool.”

 

“But it can’t just end there! Hurry up and get to the next episode!” Shoko screamed at Gojo impatiently, causing the man laugh as everyone else nodded in agreement, wanting to know what was about to happen next.

 

And Satoru really couldn’t wait for their reactions.

Notes:

So here was the first watching chapter and…your thoughts? Tell me everything in your mind I wanna know! Hehe

 

(Of course I had to make Megumi and Gojo suffer the Dad jokes and I’m not done!)

 

Also, yes I did the opening too cause why not?! JJK openings are so epic like man, wtf how are all the openings so good?!😭
But I’m not sure about the endings yet so tell me if you want those as well so I can add it to Ep two before posting
It’s just…the endings are so soft and…they hurt😭 so much! And I really like them to watch those two cause hxjsislapqusoao

 

Okay enough of my ranting, HOPE U ENJOYED!

Chapter 4: For Myself

Notes:

I was so nervous and unsure about doing what I did here but…yeah I decided to upload it at last so here u go! Ur in for a surprise~

”Don’t move! You're no longer human.” The scene started from where it had left off, showing Megumi getting ready for action. “Under Jujutsu regulations, Itadori Yuji, I will exorcise you as a curse!”

 

“Wait, really, I'm just fine!” Yuji said, holding up his hands in surrender as the tattoos disappeared, the only things remaining of Sukuna being two small scars on his cheeks were Sukuna’s eyes had been. “More importantly, you and I are both pretty beat up. Let's get to a hospital.”

 

“Wow, you’re seriously in control…”

 

’I can't tell if the one speaking right now is Itadori or the cursed object...’Megumi thought in anger, squeezing his fists.

 

“I don’t think that Sukuna can ever imitate Itadori so good.” Nobara laughed.

 

“He’s too proud to even do it.” Gojo nodded.

 

’Damn it! What should I do?!’

 

“What's the situation?” A new voice suddenly said, causing Megumi to turn around, only to find his teacher standing behind him.

 

“SENSEI!” Yuji beamed happily while Gojo laughed, throwing his hands in the air. “I’m here!”

 

“At last.” Suguru laughed, though his eyes were now glued to the screen in interest, taking in how his best friend looked in the future. He couldn’t get a good look on the first scene given the fact that he was sitting in a chair that covered most of his body and was also in a room where the lights were so dim. And well…he looked good. No baby fat on his face anymore and his posture was also a bit different. More elegant and powerful. His hair were a bit longer too and…he was way taller…and just when Suguru thought he couldn’t possibly get any more beautiful…

 

”Gojo-Sensei?! Why are you here?” Megumi asked in surprise, turning around to look at the man while his cursed energy slowly vanished from around him.

 

Shoko gasped. “No ‘dad’?!”

 

“Yo!” Gojo grinned, waving up a hand. “I wasn't planning on coming,”

 

“Good thing you did cause those two were about to tear each other apart.” Yuki chuckled.

 

On the screen Gojo leaned forward to Megumi, “But man, you're roughed up.” He laughed, taking out his phone and started taking pictures of the boy. “I should show the second-years. Face this way.”

 

“Now that’s definitely a father son interaction!” Even Riko was teasing them now.

 

Maki burst into laughter. “So that’s what these photos were about!”

 

“He…actually sent them…?” Nanami asked…looking over at a tired Megumi in sympathy. “Poor guy…” Utahime nodded.

 

“I hate you.” Megumi fired at his teacher who laughed harder. “No you love me.”

 

Itadori kept staring at them in pure shock.

 

“Man he should be so confused.” Shoko chuckled.

 

“I’d be.”

 

”The higher-ups wouldn't shut up with a special-grade cursed object gone missing. So I stopped by while doing some sightseeing. So, did you find it?”

 

“He’s going to be in one hell of a surprise.” Utahime giggled, looking at Gojo who sighed tiredly. “I literately thought they were messing with me at first.”

 

”Um…” Yuji held out a hand, finally getting Gojo’s attention. “Sorry, but I ate it.” He said, pointing at himself.

 

“…For real?”

 

Geto burst into laughter, looking at Satoru’s smile frozen on his face. “Oh my god look at your face.”

 

“He looks so shocked!”

 

”For real.” The two teenagers deadpanned at the same time and hearing that, Gojo tilted his body a bit to have a better look at Yuji before he walked forward, leaning down to look at the boy’s face, his hand under his chin and humming thoughtfully.

 

“Why are you so close…” Shoko grumbled, rubbing her temple as she looked at Gojo’s face and lips being just a few inches away from Yuji’s.

 

“And why are you blushing?!” Nobara added, turning the atmosphere even more awkward.

 

“…He’s pretty.” Was all Yuji said with a shrug, causing slaps to be heard all around the room while Gojo laughed, smiling seductively at the boy. “So you think I’m pretty?”

 

Yuji sighed. “Anyone with eyes can tell that. You still didn’t have to get so close though! I almost had a panic attack!”

 

“Or rather a gay attack.” Nobara muttered.

 

Gojo only laughed harder and Geto rolled his eyes. He couldn’t blame Yuji though. That man really was pretty. The most gorgeous person to literally ever exist. And looking this close…his lips were pretty as well. Even prettier and pinker than his teenage self’s.

 

”Damn, it really did combine with you. That's hilarious.” Gojo leaned ever closer, laughing, and Yuji finally took a step back in shock. “Anything off with your body?” Asked Gojo after pulling away.

 

“Not particularly.”

 

“Can you swap out with Sukuna?”

 

“Sukuna?”

 

“The curse you ate.”

 

“Oh…” Yuji nodded. “Yeah, I think I can do that.”

 

Hearing that, Gojo smiled, stretching his legs and body a bit. “Then give us ten seconds. Once ten seconds are up, come back to us.”

 

“You’re…going to fight him?” Yaga asked the question they all had, his student nodding. “Yeah, I wanted to know how strong he is.”

 

Suddenly everyone’s eyes were glued to the screen, wanting to both know the strength of Sukuna and Gojo.

 

”But…” Yuji hesitated a bit but the albino was quick to interrupt him. “Don't worry, I'm the strongest.”

 

Hearing the words, Suguru couldn’t help but smile softly despite the small pang of hurt those words caused. “I.” So that really meant he was dead here. Or left. Whatever.

 

Megumi, Hold on to this.” Gojo called, throwing a paper bag at Megumi who was still kneeling on the ground. “What is this?”

 

“Kikufuku from Kikusuian.” Gojo answered, stretching his hands. “It's Sendai's specialty, and it's super good.”

 

“This guy actually went and bought souvenirs when people were out here dying!” As Megumi muttered in shock, Gojo was shown buying the package from a woman a few hours ago, grinning like a child.

 

“…Seriously?” Nanami asked, just as speechless.

 

“You never change, do you?” Geto laughed, his heart warming a little at the thought.

 

Gojo shook his hand. “It's not a souvenir. I'm going to eat it on the bullet train home.”

 

“Ah okay no one really wants to know so just pay attention to Sukuna!” Utahime panicked as Sukuna was shown taking over Yuji’s body again while Gojo kept on babbling about his stupid Kikufukus.

 

”Behind you!” Megumi shouted just as Sukuna jumped in the air, attacking. Though Gojo kept on feeling unbothered, stopping only when Sukuna hit the ground so hard it broke and there was dust everywhere.

 

When Megumi opened his eyes, Sukuna’s red eyes were staring at him only a few inches away.

 

“What the f-“ Yuki started but was soon cut off as the angle of the camera changed, shouldering Gojo sitting on the back of a Kneeling Sukuna. “Oh my god…”

 

”And the whipped cream inside is simply exquisite...”

 

“No one’s interested in your stupid sweets!” Utahime screamed.

 

As if agreeing with the girl, Sukuna roared, turning around and attacking Gojo with his nails while a crazed smile appeared on his lips.

 

Though the sorcerer clapped his hands together, teleporting away and reappearing behind Sukuna, the curse missing him. He continued doing so every time Sukuna attacked, stopping when they were back to back.

 

’He’s not even bothering…’ All the past audience thought.

 

The teacher leaned his head a bit back, “My student's watching, so I'm going to show off a little.”

 

Megumi rolled his eyes. “You’re always showing off.”

 

Gojo made another quick teleportation then and grabbed Sukuna’s shoulder, landing a hard hit to his face and causing the curse to flip around in the air.

 

’He's unbelievably fast? No that’s not it…’ Sukuna thought in shock just as Gojo landed a punch so hard it sent him flying to the other end of the roof, only stopping because of the metal bars at the end.

 

’It’s like he’s playing around with a toy…’ They all thought, looking at Gojo fighting the king of curses, not using his techniques or even moving much.

 

“For crying out loud…You jujutsu sorcerers are always trouble, no matter what the era!” Sukuna roared, jumping in the air and came crashing down on Gojo so hard it sent half of the building they were standing on into ruins.

 

“He’s…too strong…” Riko whispered.

 

“And that’s just one finger.” YuKi reminded them.

 

“But seriously, you guys just destroyed the remaining half of that school…”

 

Sukuna smirked, “Though that doesn't mean much to me.” He said, but his smile soon fell off his face when the air cleared, showing Gojo standing there unharmed with Megumi hugging the bag to his chest, sighing tiredly while Gojo counted the remaining seconds.

 

“He is so used to this! Look at his face!” Shoko laughed loudly.

 

“He’s literally like that all the time!” Maki said aggressively

 

“Show off.” Inumaki nodded.

 

“He’s annoying!”

 

“But he’s so cool!” Yuji suddenly said, making Gojo grin from ear to ear.

 

“Stop altering his ego. He’s just annoying.” Fushiguro rolled his eyes.

 

“But so cool! Have you guys seen him fight for real I mean?! He once fought Mount Fuji and man that was awesome.”

 

“Why would he…fight Mount…Fuji?” Suguru slowly asked, making sure he’s heard right. Had his friend finally lost his mind for real…? Fight a mountain…? Wha…? And he was laughing like a maniac at his question…

 

“No not really Mount Fuji! I mean that volcano curse!”

 

“You two have fought that? When?” Nobara deadpanned, grabbing his arm for attention.

 

Yuji hummed before answering. “That time when I was considered dead…it was a few days after that I think.”

 

“What’s this you keep saying with being considered dead?” Choso couldn’t help but ask.

 

“Oh the higher ups tried to kill me once, as Gojo Sensei told me. But I didn’t die because of Sukuna, and Sensei hid me until I was stronger so they couldn’t do it again…”

 

“Awww aren’t you such a dad?” Suguru chuckled, pinching Gojo’s cheek who rolled his eyes trying to slap the hand away. Cute.

 

“Let go of me you fucker! Shut up!” He tried to get away to no vail. He really hated his best friend. What was up with him calling him a dad every few fucking seconds?! Did he have a kink or something?!

 

“Don’t be shy daddy.”

 

“SHUT UP!”

 

“Man they are hilarious…” Nobara whispered, her friends nodding. “I never thought someone with the power of annoying Gojo Satoru existed.”

 

“They’re as terrible as each other!” Shoko screamed, trying to get as far away as she could from the best friends.

 

”Should be time.” Gojo said with a smile and Sukuna immediately felt his would getting pushed back as Yuji took control again. ’Damn it... Again? I can't take over. Who the hell is this... Itadori... brat?’

 

The said boy grinned widely.

 

”Oh, was everything okay?” Yuji asked, now back in control.

 

“This is truly interesting. Boy, you’re something else.” Yuki chuckled.

 

”I'm shocked. You really can control it.” Gojo beamed, Megumi looking at Itadori in shock as well.

 

“He's kind of annoying, though. I can hear his voice.” Yuji said, smacking the side of his head a few times.

 

“You could hear him? What was he saying?” Geto asked curiously. His technique might be similar to how Yuji had gained his powers but they were still completely different. He could never hear the curses’s voices thank god. Or he would’ve gone mad by now.

 

“He was nagging. Like, he nagged all the time! Over everything! Like seriously I was buying clothes once and he kept on screaming how he didn’t like the color. Or he would complain about some of the foods I ate. Even my taste in women! He wouldn’t even shut up in the bathroom, saying how pathetic we humans are!”

 

“Why…on earth would he say that in the bathroom?” Maki asked, her eyes twitching. This curse really was something else. Nothing like the image she’s had in her mind…

 

“Maybe he has two dicks? I mean, since he has a second pair of every body part we do…” Gojo suddenly said, his hand under his chin as if he was lost in thought and they all fell in silence, giving him dead stares.

 

“Man…now I can’t I see it…” Nobara slapped her hand over her eyes.

 

“Do curses even have sexual organs?!”

 

“I mean…wasn’t Sukuna human once?”

 

“Please…can we not talk about this anymore?”

 

Thankfully the show continued, showing Satoru walking close to Yuji. “It's a miracle that's all he's doing.” He said as he hit the boy on the forehead with two fingers, causing him to lose consciousness and fall forward, the albino holding him in place quickly.

 

“Sensei, that one hurt.” Yuji groaned, rubbing the area Gojo had hit on the screen.

 

“Well it was supposed to nock you out, wasn’t it?”

 

Megumi sighed. “Be grateful it didn’t bleed.”

 

“What did you do?” Megumi demanded.

 

“Knocked him out. If he isn't possessed by
Sukuna when he wakes up, he might have potential as a vessel.” He explained before turning to look at his student. “Now, I have a question for you. What should we do with him?”

 

“Even if he is a vessel, jujutsu regulations demand
Itadori be executed. However…I don't want to let him die.”

 

“Your personal feelings?”

 

“Yes. Please do something about this.”

 

“Awww Fushiguro, I love you too!” Yuji giggled, wrapping his arms around Megumi’s shoulder, the boy pushing him away.

 

”Now it's a request from a precious student. Leave it to me!” Gojo agreed, showing a thumbs up and the scene changed back to the one they had seen at the beginning of the first episode, Gojo speaking once more. “With that, allow me to say it once more. You're being executed.” He announce, Yuji staring at him with eyes twitching.

 

Many broke into laughter, seeing the pure look of betrayal on Yuji’s face.

 

”The recap and current events don't line up, though.” Yuji muttered.

 

“Hey I did my best. The execution's still on,
but I got your sentence suspended.”

 

“Suspended? So you're not killing me right away?”

 

‘I’m not going to let them kill you anyway, but it’s better if you know.’ Gojo thought sternly but still nodded. “Yup!”

 

Yuji and many other, even the teacher himself looked a bit taken aback by the thought. “Thank you Sensei!” Yuji said happily at last, smiling at Gojo who grinned, ruffling his hair.

 

“I’m not going to let them kill my precious students.” He giggled, trying not to fret too much over how the display of his thoughts had shaken him. Be a he really hoped these thoughts wouldn’t get too deep or personal. Specially with the rest of the things he knew were going to get shown.

 

”This is the same as the cursed object you ate.” Gojo said, holding out another one of Sukuna’s fingers. “There are twenty in total. We possess six of them.”

 

“Twenty?” Yuji wondered. “Oh, each finger and toe?”

 

“No, Sukuna has four arms.”

 

“See my point?”

 

“Shut up! I don’t need to be reminded of that!”

 

On the screen, Gojo threw the finger in the air, hitting him with a strong attack that caused the wall behind the finger to burn even though the object remained unharmed.

 

Yuji stared at the sight in horror and Gojo stood up, taking the finger again. “As you can see, we can't destroy them. The curse is just that powerful. It grows stronger by the day, and the seals of modern-day juiutsu sorcerers can't keep up.” He beamed, pointing at Yuji. “That's where you come in. When you die, the curse inside you will die, as well. Our elders are cowards, you know.” He explained as the face of Yoshinobu Gakuganji was shown.

 

“That guy is just so terrifying.” Maki said, making a face and all her friends and even Gojo nodded along. “Tch, he annoys me the most.”

 

”They're demanding we kill you right away. But that would be a waste, wouldn't it?”

 

“A waste?”

 

“There's no guarantee another vessel capable of handling Sukuna will ever be born again. So this is what I proposed: If we're going to kill you anyway, why not kill you after you've absorbed all of Sukuna? The higher-ups agreed.” ’Only after I threatened to kill them before they killed Yuji but anyway.’ “So now you have two options before you. You can die right now, or you can find all the parts of Sukuna. and die after you've absorbed them.” He said with a blank face and Yuji looked at him wide eyed before the scene changed and the opening was playing once more.

 

“That was…a bit harsh don’t you think?” Despite knowing Gojo wouldn’t let the kid die anyway, Kuroi couldn’t help but ask. Really…the life of a Jujutsu sorcerer was a hell. She knew very well. Too much for all the innocent kids that were pulled into the world. Like Yuji. His friends. And even Gojo and his two teenage friends as well. She knew it had probably been the hell the white haired man had lived through since birth to make him seem so cold at most times, but still…none of them deserved it. Her little Riko definitely didn’t deserve it.

 

“Sorry…but I wanted him to know well that this was no joke.” Gojo answered, shrugging a bit.

 

“It’s not a problem, I know that now.” Yuji smiled softly.

 

”Episode two: For myself.” was written on the screen as the Sugisawa Hospital was shown once again.

 

Sasaki was inside a hospital room, sitting beside Iguchi’s bed who laid there unconscious, his head wrapped in bandages.

 

“Itadori.” The girl said, noticing the boy standing on the doorway.

 

“How’s Iguchi senpai?” Yuji asked, coming to stand beside the bed.

 

“The doctors say he's fine, but he hasn't regained consciousness.” Sasaki answered, her eyes filling with tears. “It's all my fault. if I hadn't asked him to come to the school that night…I know you won't believe this, but this weird monster attacked us, and I was captured, too.”

 

“I believe you.” Yuji said. “Those weren't monsters. They were curses. That finger was a special-grade cursed object.” He said, cashing the girl to stop and look up at him, taken aback.

 

“You just confused her more.”

 

Yuji shrugged. “I just thought she had the right to know.

 

”It was mine for picking it up.” Yuji continued, his hand tightening around the bed’s bars.

 

“It wasn’t your fault either. None of you guys had any idea.” Fushiguro said, looking sternly at a shocked Yuji, the boy soon smiling brightly at him.

 

”Sorry. It'll be alright, though. Someone capable of fixing Iguchi-senpai will be here tomorrow.”

 

“Me? Is that me? Are you talking about me?!” Shoko asked in excitement, laughing when Yuji nodded. “Yay.”

 

”Itadori?” Sasaki called in shock.

 

“Sorry, Senpai. There's somewhere I need to go.” Yuji said, turning around to leave while Sasaki stood up trying to process the words. “Bye-bye.” The boy called, waving with a soft smile as he walked outside.

 

On the next scene, he was sitting on a bench outside the hospital with Gojo. “Who passed away?” The teacher asked.

 

“My grandpa. Although he was like a father to me.”

 

Gojo nodded. “I see. Sorry it happened at a time like that.” He paused, before asking, “So have you decided what you want to do?”

 

“Are casualties like these from curses pretty common?”

 

The present Yuji couldn’t help but sigh sadly at the words, now knowing very well how often people died because of curses. That night, no one had even died. Only injured. But now…all those people…Junpei…

 

”This one was a rather exceptional case but in terms of the damage, it happens all the time.” The man explained. “It's a good night when someone dies a normal death after encountering a curse. Finding a body that's all torn apart is on the better end of the outcomes.” As he said that, a completely torn body of a human was shown, blood splattered all around them and their bones being almost the only thing left.

 

Many felt sick at the sight while Gojo tensed a bit, remembering the sight from one of his first missions as a Jujutsu Sorcerer. He was literally a child back then…and the Gojo clan elders had forced him to take part in the mission.

 

”If you plan to hunt down Sukuna, you're going to witness some gruesome scenes, and I can't guarantee you won't end up that way yourself. So choose your hell.”

 

Yuji fell in silence after that, remembering the events of the past few days, Fushiguro’s hurt face, Iguchi’s unconscious body and Sasaki’s cries flashing before his eyes.

 

The scene changed to the place Yuji’s grandfather was held and the boy was shown packing the remains of his bones while the man’s last words played inside his head.

 

“If all the parts of Sukuna were gone,” Yuji started, Gojo who had been standing in the corner of the room and leaning on the wall listening to him patiently. “would there be fewer people who get harmed by curses?”

 

“Of course.”

 

“Well…he is the king of curses after all…” Yuki muttered.

 

”Do you still have that finger?” Yuji finally made his decision after a while, walking towards the sorcerer who held out Sukuna’s finger for him.

 

“Looking at it again, it's pretty disgusting.”

 

“Wow you just realized?” Nobara laughed, trying to lift the atmosphere a bit. She hated seeing her friends so down.

 

The teenage opened his mouth then, Gojo watching as he swallowed down the second finger, ’Well, that's the second one. One tenth of the whole. What's going to happen?’ He thought, looking at Yuji who stayed unmoving for a few seconds before his eyes flew wide, Sukuna’s cursed energy bursting out of his body as his tattoos reappeared on the boy’s face.

 

“Oh shit.”

 

Seeing that, Gojo also clenched his fist, ready to attack if anything happened as he watched Yuji taking a few steps towards him before leaning on the wall, laughing a bit hysterically before standing back up straight, no traces of Sukuna visible. “Gross!”

 

And everyone burst into laughter.

 

”So gross it's funny.”

 

Gojo grinned widely. ’That settles it. It's not just a physical tolerance. He can control himself against Sukuna without issue. We haven't seen someone with talent like that in a thousand years.’

 

Yuji smiled a bit arrogantly at that. “I’m just that amazing.”

 

”Something wrong?” The boy asked, acknowledging Gojo’s smile.

 

“Oh, it's nothing. I take it this means you've steeled your resolve?”

 

“Not at all.” Yuji sighed loudly. “I'm still wondering why I have to be executed. But I can't just do nothing about the curse. That last request is gonna be a pain in my ass.” He sighed, looking at a picture of his grandfather smiling. “I'II eat every part of Sukuna. I don't care what happens from there.” He turned to look at Gojo, “I've already decided how I'm going to die.”

 

The albino grinned widely. “Nice! I like people like you. Sounds like a fun hell awaits. Make sure you're packed by the end of the day.” He said, turning around to leave a surprised Yuji. “We going somewhere?”

 

“Coming to Jujutsu high, I presume?” Yaga asked and the two turned around, nodding. “Yup!”

 

”Tokyo.” Fushiguro said as the door was opened by Gojo, standing there with bandaged forehead and cheeks.

 

Yuji beamed immediately at seeing him. “Fushiguro! You're looking good!” He threw a thumbs up, saying that.

 

“You think so after seeing this?” Megumi deadpanned, pointing at his bandaged head. “You're going to transfer to the same school for jujutsu sorcerers I attend.”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Tokyo Metropolitan Jujutsu Technical High School.” The school was shown as Megumi answered.

 

“It looks…a little different.” Geto muttered, everyone else from the past nodding along as they took in the new appearance of the school.

 

“Well, some of the building were destroyed and thus rebuild at some point.” Gojo answered with a shrug.

 

“Destroyed? How?” Geto wondered.

 

“Some of them by you. Some of them by Toji…” He stopped, humming a bit. “I guess I destroyed a few as well…”

 

“…”

 

“…what?”

 

”By the way, you're the third first-year.” Gojo popped up in between their conversation, holding out three of his long fingers.

 

“Only three?!” Yuji exclaimed.

 

“It’s just like us!” Shoko giggled, throwing her arms around Gojo’s and Geto’s shoulders out of the sudden.

 

On the next scene Itadori was shown paying one last visit to his grandfather’s grave, “Okay, I'm heading out, Grandpa.” He said at last, standing up and walking away, the scene soon changing to the boy and Gojo walking up to Jujutsu high, the former looking amazed. “This is really deep in the mountains! Is this actually Tokyo?”

 

Gojo chuckled. “Even Tokyo's like this on the outskirts.”

 

“Where's Fushiguro?”

 

“He's been treated by a sorcerer, and now he's fast asleep.” As Gojo answered, the boy was shown on his bed, deep in slumber.

 

The present Megumi flushed a bit at the sight.

 

”Tokyo Metropolitan Jujutsu Technical High School. It's one of only two jujutsu educational facilities. On the surface, it's known as a private religious school. Many jujutsu sorcerers continue to use it as a base after graduation, so it's a pillar of the jujutsu community not just in education, but for support and mediation in missions.”

 

As Gojo explained, Geto couldn’t help but smile a bit proudly at him, watching him walk through the place he had once studied in, now as a teacher; doing everything in his power to keep his students safe and taking care of them. Something no one had done for he himself in his youth. But his heart also ached, watching him walking up those stairs all by himself, with no one else by his side. All alone. Where even Geto himself had left him, it seemed. He should’ve been there, by his side. He shouldn’t be alone, his shoulders heavy with the pain of whatever’s happened to turn everything like that. Because despite his big smiles and stupid remarks, Geto could clearly see how much they didn’t match his face. As if his whole posture was a facade. A mask to hide the pain. Like he’s always had. And somehow, even worst now on the screen. And his present self…Geto didn’t even want to think about it.

 

”Anyway, you're about to have an interview with the principal.”

 

“The principal?”

 

“Screw it up and he could reject your admission, so go all-out.” Gojo said with a chuckle, leaving Yuji screaming in panic. “HUH?! And what then? Immediate execution?!”

 

“Sensei, why do you always do this?” Yuta sighed but before anyone could answer, Sukuna’s voice was heard on the screen, causing them all to stare at it wide eyed.

 

”What? So you're not the boss?” The curse asked with a laugh, forcing Gojo to stop in his tracks and slowly turn his head around as Sukuna kept talking from the second mouth that had appeared on Yuji’s cheek.

 

“What the hell?!” Riko exclaimed, her eyes blown wide and Yuji laughed sheepishly, shrugging. “That also happened sometimes.”

 

”Any hierarchy other than strength is worthless.” Sukuna said just as Yuji slapped his cheek, causing the mouth to disappear. “Sorry, Sensei. He pops out sometimes.” He told Gojo who was now looking at him with his hand under his chin. “What an amusing body you have now.”

 

“Truly amusing…” Shoko laughed a bit crazily, the people around giving her weird looks while Yuji pushed himself even farther with a terrified laugh. “Man I’ve forgotten how scary she can be at times…”

 

”I owe you a favor, you know.” Sukuna suddenly spoke again, his mouth reappearing on Yuji’s hand and the boy groaned. “Not again!”

 

“Once I make this brat's body my own, you'll be the first one I kill!”

 

“It's an honor to be targeted by Sukuna.” Gojo replied, not sounding bothered at all and even a bit amused. Excited.

 

“You’re crazy…” Suguru muttered while covering his eyes, his body shivering a bit as he remembered that curse had ended up being the one to kill his best friend. Or…not exactly. But he just couldn’t think about Gojo being the one to have killed himself at the end. Because just thinking about how much pain he must’ve felt to be driven to do that…it just made him want to scream. And hold onto the albino and never let go maybe. So he could be sure that he was safe.

 

”This guy's really that famous?” Yuji asked, pulling him out of his dangerous thoughts.

 

“Ryoumen Sukuna is a fierce imaginary god with four arms and two faces. But he's actually a human that really existed, though it was over a thousand years ago.” As Gojo explained, the scene changed into a man standing on top of a mountain of burnt bodies and bones. “In the golden age of jujutsu, sorcerers gathered up all their might to challenge him and failed. Crowned with the title of Sukuna…” The scene now focused on the body of a curse, his four arms stretched out wide, smiling maniacally with a crazed look on his four eyes as he watched the slaughter caused by himself.

 

“That’s…Sukuna’s original form?” Yuta muttered, looking at his teacher whose eyes were also blown wide in shock and horror. “I guess…”

 

“He’s…terrifying…” Kuroi swallowed tightly, everyone else agreeing with her silently. Just looking at that man was enough to make their hearts shiver in fear. The aura…the look…the enjoyment in his eyes as he killed so brutally…

 

”…we couldn't even destroy his grave wax, as he traversed the ages after death as a cursed object.” Gojo continued his explanation on the screen. “Without a doubt, he is the king of curses.”

 

“Who's stronger, you or him?” Yuji suddenly asked, realizing just what the fuck was inside his body.

 

“Well…” Gojo hummed a bit, “If Sukuna regained all of his power, it might be a little draining.”

 

“Would you lose?” Yuji asked, his hand covering the back of his other hand where Sukuna’s mouth had been a few seconds ago.

 

“Of course not.” Gojo tsked.

 

“…But didn’t he…kill you?” Choso asked, looking at the man with a raised eyebrow, remembering about when he explained to them how he was back in the past.

 

“Well,” Gojo chuckled, rubbing the back of his head. “He didn’t actually kill me. It’s more complicated than that. But, knowing his techniques and strategies…I will win this time. If I go all out. But he was way stronger than I thought. I’m not sure if I’d win even if I had stayed.” He said, because that no; he really was not that sure anymore. He and Sukuna had been almost equal in power while fighting and though Gojo still had more tricks up his sleeve, he knew Sukuna had as well. And given how long their fight had taken, they had both weakened as time had passed, something none of Gojo’s past opponents had been able to do. That curse really was something else. Winning against him meant he had to go all out. And keep fighting for god knows how long and try to be smarter. And absolutely not let him use Mahoraga and kill the thing before any kinds of adaptation happens. Screw Sukuna. Not that that was gonna happen this time again though.

 

“Then…what happened?”

 

“Well winning like that, wouldn’t have really felt like winning, after everything we had lost. And knowing there might be a second chance…I decided to push back our fight a bit more by traveling back in time. And since I wasn’t really sure if I could survive as well, I decided not to risk everything over if I’m stronger or not.” He grinned as if he hadn’t just confessed to something no one’s thought he ever would, “But man, I’ve gotta say, he’s one hell of a curse. He really did a number on me and could still fight back easily even after hours. It was thrilling actually. Never thought there’d come a day where someone could challenge me.”

 

“HOURS?!” Megumi exclaimed. For Sukuna to actually have been able to hold yourself against that man for hours…and for Gojo to say all these…

 

Gojo chuckled. “It would’ve been way easier to defeat him if he wasn’t in your body you know. His powers were combined with your shadow technique and that gave him the upper hand.”

 

Megumi shivered at the thought. Was his power really that strong for Sukuna to have targeted him? Thought of possessing his body as his winning card? As a way of defeating the strongest sorcerer alive? That Gojo had actually had trouble defeating him because of it? So the man had really meant it when he said Megumi could become as powerful as him one day; when he told him about one of his Zen’in ancestors with the same technique being the only one to have been able to fight against someone like Satoru to the point they had both died at the end?

 

“Did you have any idea you could combine your Shikigamis together into a whole new monster? The asshole even unleashed Mahoraga on me! Like seriously, that wasn’t fair!” Gojo kept on babbling mostly to himself now, throwing his arms around like a child, oblivious to the wide-eyed-boy staring at him.

 

“Mahoraga?!” Megumi exclaimed in terror. To fight that thing and Sukuna together…and also a new…monster formed by combining his Shikigamis?! What was that again?

 

“Um…what’s that?” Yuji wondered, holding out a hand sheepishly.

 

“The Eight-Handled Sword Divergent Sila Divine General Mahoraga.” Megumi answered, only confusing him more.

 

“The what what and what now?! How the hell have you even memorized that name?!”

 

“It’s one of the most powerful shikigami that can be summoned using the Ten Shadows technique. The Zen’in clan considers Mahoraga their ultimate weapon, yet no sorcerer from their clan or any other clan has ever successfully tamed its wild power.” Yaga explained to the boy, gazing at Satoru who smiled widely. “Sukuna could~”

 

“Man I really want to see that fight now…” Maki muttered longingly, feeling impatient. God knows how long they should wait until reaching that.

 

Suddenly the scene being shown shifted, the words “a few months later” showing on the screen and before any of them could realize what had just happened or ask questions, a deafening sound was heard and Gojo was soon shown, a maniac smile on his face while throwing a man across a few buildings, smashing them all down along with his opponent.

 

“…what…the hell…?” Yuji was the first to speak, not remembering such thing happening between his and Gojo’s conversation. Though he was soon silenced as the other man’s face was shown, causing Megumi to suck in a breath at the sight of his features covered in Sukuna’s familiar tattoos, an evil smile that did not match his face at all, covering it as they all slowly realized what this was. Or rather when.

 

“M-Megumi?!” Maki yelled in horror, being the first one to gain back her voice. “Wait-does that mean-is that?!” She stuttered, looking at her teacher who was staring at the screen just as shocked. She was not expecting to see this for real.

 

The man finally nodded slowly. “Yes that’s…that’s somewhere in Sukuna and I’s battle…” He muttered. “But how-why?”

 

And suddenly, all his students were screaming. Because after everything the man had just told them, who could not be feeling excited? And horrified. “NO FUCKING WAY!”

 

“IT’S SHOWING IT! IT’S LITERALLY SHOWING IT!”

 

“WOAAAAAH BEAT HIS ASSSS!”

 

“THIS IS THE FIGHT OF THE HISTORY!”

 

“AAAAAAAAA.”

 

“NO WAIT I’M NOT READY!”

 

“Wow…they’re crazy…” Utahime muttered, her hand on her heart. “I was not expecting this.”

 

“They say they hate him.” Shoko chuckled. “Seems not.”

 

As Gojo threw Sukuna around, the curse also didn’t stop for so long and soon attacked Gojo from behind, trying to kick him but the albino was quick as well and dodged, soon landing another attack that sent the rest of the buildings crashing down.

 

Nobara, “Did you two destroy the whole city…?”

 

Gojo shrugged with a laugh.

 

“Sensei, you’re looking good.” Yuji commented, pointing at Gojo and they all finally focused on the man actually and not the hype of the fight; seeing that yes, he did look a bit different. More muscular. And his hair were a bit shorter.

 

“The hell? Didn’t it say this is just a few months later?” Maki exclaimed, the man shrugging before answering. “What? You think I’m all skin and bones under these clothes?” He giggled, “Also, it was a lot more time for me in the prison realm, and I didn’t just sat around in there.”

 

“Still…”

 

“It’s good.” Suguru muttered before realizing what he’s just said and coughed, ignoring Gojo’s stupid “Aw Suguru you think I look good? Do you like it?” ,and giggle.

 

The two landed on the ground then, Gojo soon starting to run around the curse as his body suddenly multiplied, and a few clones were now surrounding Sukuna to confuse him.

 

“WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT?!” Shoko joined the screaming, looking just as wide eyed as everyone else in the room.

 

“Can-can someone explain to me what the hell is happening?! This is happening to fast! Slow down a bit!!!” Yuji exclaimed, grabbing at his head in stress. This fucking show had really just jumped from a nice stroll through their school to the fight of the ages. “And shit that is so cool!”

 

“I’ve never actually seen that in action before!” Yuki said, amazed. She had heard of this technique happening when a jujutsu sorcerer combines their cursed energy and shapes it like their own body while walking pretty fast to make doubles but to actually see it happening… “How fucking fast can you run to make that happen…?”

 

“What is it?!” Yuji wondered again, impatiently.

 

“It’s a technique to confuse your opponent but not anything powerful. Buys a little time considering how fast they can recognize the real one. Which with Sukuna, was pretty fast.” Gojo said, pointing on the screen as Sukuna quickly found the real gojo, blocking the fist coming for his face.

 

“Gotcha.” Sukuna laughed.

 

“Whoopsie.” Gojo smiled idiotically.

 

“…”

 

“Gotcha. Whoopsie. You two are two grown ass men!” Shoko exclaimed, pulling at her hair.

 

“They’re tearing each other apart, and they’re still joking around! What the hell is wrong with you?!” Maki snapped before placing a hand over her heart to take a deep breath. “I’m not ready for this shit!”

 

“This is just too sudden! Weren’t we just watching me in a Shojo anime?!”

 

Sukuna smiled then, throwing Gojo away with a strong punch, the man managing to stop by grabbing at the street lamps and sitting on top of them with a “Uh-Hup”.

 

“He actually managed to throw you away.” Yaga examined, remembering how Sukuna hadn’t been able to even land a small hit on Gojo on their first encounte. But now…

 

All the students swallowed, realizing they were really going to witness their teacher fight seriously for the first time since they’ve known him. Yes he already told them so but…hearing was one thing and seeing another. It also seemed that even Yaga and his past friends were just as disbelieving. They knew Sukuna might’ve been able to fight Gojo head-on, but the though had never hit them so hard. It’s always been them believing that there was nothing Gojo Satoru couldn’t handle. But now, witnessing this with their own eyes, they just realized what “The King of Curses” meant.

 

“Sensei, why are you posing like spider man?” Yuji suddenly giggled in amusement, pointing at the man on the screen; the question lifting the heavy atmosphere and causing all the past and future kids along with Gojo himself to burst into laughter.

 

“Now that you mention it; that’s literally Spider Man pose!” Nobara laughed.

 

“Who’s the better Spider-Man now? Huh?!” Gojo questioned like an excited child.

 

On the screen Megumi’s face was finally shown clearly, smiling devilishly as he walked closer to Gojo.

 

“That’s…” Megumi swallowed, his heartbeat picking up at seeing himself just being used and under the possession of that curse, attacking his fucking father. Is that also another reason why Sukuna had chose that body? To have the upper hand even emotionally? Gojo wasn’t really going to hold back because it was him being possessed right? Because unlike Yuji, Megumi had no control over his body it seemed. And Sukuna was also in his full power on top of that.

 

“You actually look hot like that.” Panda said, completely pulling him out of his thoughts and rendering him speechless. “…eh?”

 

“He looks terrifying! Megumi, please never smile like that! I can’t believe I actually like you not smiling at all! Just be your usual grumpy ass self, fighting that was terrifying!” Gojo exclaimed and he was suddenly reminded of why he hated this man so much. Never mind. Just let Sukuna tear him apart.

 

But as he was about to shot back, his eyes caught the sight of the wheel on top of his-or Sukuna’s head, “Wait is that…?” He asked, eyes growing wide as he pointed at the screen, taking everyone’s attention.

 

“Yes…Mahoraga’s wheel.”

 

“What’s that?!” Many wondered loudly.

 

“That wheel represents complete circulation and harmony. Once Mahoraga has been attacked, the wheel turns, starting adaption.” Megumi explained, somehow confusing them more.

 

“Wait adaptation?” Geto asked in shock. “As if, it can adapt to it’s opponents attacks?”

 

“Yes, that’s right; putting it simply.”

 

“But…” Suguru muttered, turning to look at his friend. “Does that mean it can adapt to infinity? Limitless?”

 

His eyes widened when Gojo nodded. “Even those.”

 

“WHAT?! So there’s no way to kill it?!” Yuji shouted.

 

“You can. You just have to kill it before it adapts completely. It takes some time you know. And anyway even if it can adapt, that doesn’t make it immortal. And it can’t adapt to all your techniques, there’s a limit. So first, you have to fight and try to destroy it without using your techniques as much as you can.”

 

“Still! That’s too OP!”

 

Gojo laughed. “Well, why do you think no one’s been able to tame it?”

 

Just on that moment the wheel turned with a sound, doing the first spin.

 

“…shit.”

 

“Oh man this is seriously happening so fast, I can’t take it!” Nobara mumbled, fanning herself with her hand. What the fuck was wrong with the timings of this show?! Yes this was awesome but her poor heart was going to burst any time now.

 

’When he uses domain amplification to touch me, the wheel turns black.’ Gojo thought, his blue shining eyes blown wide and a crazed smile on his face.

 

“Sensei…you don’t look any better in terms of being terrifying…” Yuta said, scratching the back of his hand.

 

“Yeah…I’ve never seen him looking like that…” Megumi nodded and everyone else just agreed enthusiastically. He was always calm, fighting curses. As if he was bored and didn’t have the time for such stupid stuff. But this…he looked like a whole new person. Even Suguru was having problems recognizing the man on the screen. Fighting curses has always been child’s play to him. Always goofing around and not taking any of their fights seriously. And now…he was actually and seriously analyzing his opponents attacks. Yet on top of that, looked as if he was…

 

Gojo cackled. “Well I was having fun.”

 

’…fun?!’

 

’It’s safe to assume that it interrupts any adaption process. So he can’t activate his domain but he can use amplification probably ‘cuz the area of his brain I hit was in charge of barrier techniques.

 

’In order to avoid the adaption he isn’t using anything aside from his cursed technique lapse…?’ Sukuna thought on the other side. ’Well that’s to be expected.’

 

Shoko clicked her tongue, “Seems like he’s read your mind.”

 

He looked up when a clicking sound was heard and saw Gojo attacking straight at him and dodged before jumping up with a smirk, grabbing at the street lamp at tearing it off, throwing it at the sorcerer.

 

The scene changed after that, showing some people watching the fight from many TV screens.

 

“…the hell?” Riko asked, taken aback. Those two were fighting to death while some people were just watching it like a TV show…? Yeah that’s pretty much what they were doing too but this was different!

 

“Oh those are Kinji Hikari and Atsuya Kusakabe. Our third year student and a grade one sorcerer.” Gojo explained when three new faces were show. He smiled, pointing at the last one. “And that’s Mei Mei. They were watching the fight using her technique.”

 

“That’s Mei Mei?!” Utahime asked with wide eyes. “Why has she styled her hair like that?!”

 

“It looks stupid…” Suguru nodded.

 

”I suppose this means it’s adapted to “Unlimited Void” five times.” Mei Mei said.

 

“Isn’t that your domain?!” Yaga exclaimed.

 

“It is. We did domain battle a few times already until we couldn’t anymore. The last time Mahoraga was there and surprisingly adapted to it. Man I had almost hit that bastard.”

 

“A FEW TIMES?!” Did Mei Mei said five? No sorcerer could use Domain Expansion even two times in a row!!! And they were both still standing…? Did that mean Sukuna could withstand Gojo’s domain as well?! Which one of their domains were stronger then?!

 

”Does that mean it needs to turn several times, in order to adapt to Gojo San’s “Limitless” technique?” Hakari asked with narrowed eyes and Kusakabe nodded. “It’s possible. Considering how little regard those two have for what’s impossible.”

 

Toge, “Yeah no shit.”

 

”You payin’ attention?” Sukuna asked Gojo who was now leaning on the wall of a brigade.

 

Gojo looked up at him, “You need four spins in total, yeah? That leaves only three…” He jumped up, standing a few feet away in front of Sukuna. “Three more spins until Mahoraga adapts to my “Infinity.”

 

Everyone looked as terrified as the three watchers on the screen.

 

“Only Four?! That’s…fewer than I expected…” Yuki muttered, leaning closer, eager to learn more about one of the greatest jujutsu techniques of the three great clans.

 

”Just three spins left…” Yuji was shown, looking just as terrified.

 

“Why do I have so many scars?!” The boy exclaimed after getting g over the excitement of seeing himself. Although despite the new scars on his face, he couldn’t see Sukuna’s marks anymore. Just like right now. But the fact that that meant Sukuna had possessed Megumi instead of him in this future wasn’t making him feel any enjoyment over the fact.

 

“Mahito.” Gojo answered. “The patch face.”

 

“Oooooh right that’s his name!” Yeah, he could remember Junpei and that grasshopper calling him that. Yay. “Wait he screwed up my face too?! Man I just keep hating him more and more…”

 

“You have no idea…” Gojo muttered sadly, glancing at Nanami but looking away quickly before anyone could notice. Another thing he’d definitely change this time around, was facing that fucker first and wiping him out of the face of earth himself. He was not going to ever let him get near any of his students. And definitely not Yuji. That boy had had enough trauma from Mahito already.

 

Gojo cackled as Sukuna raised an eyebrow at the reaction, saying: “Looks like we have ourselves a count down. To when that smirk will be wiped off your face, that is.”

 

“Right back atcha!” Gojo grinned in arrogance. “I’ll beat you dead before you even hit three spins.”

 

“…did you?” Riko chuckled, swallowing nervously.

 

“Nope.” Gojo answered to their pure horror.

 

”He hasn’t forgotten about Megumi…has he?” A new face was shown, asking the question from Yuji and Choso sitting next to each other.

 

“CHOSO! You’re there too!” Yuji beamed at the man who looked a bit taken aback at first before nodding. So had he and his brother gotten…close? Is that what this meant? He was gonna cry…

 

“Who’s that guy?” Megumi asked, pointing at the winged girl who had called him by his name and Gojo answered. “Hana Kurusu. A sorcerer with Angel technique. Pretty strong. She was the one to free me from the prison realm.”

 

“She was?!” They looked back at the girl, this time with more interest and focus. “How?”

 

“Her technique is to disable all techniques.”

 

“Wow…that’s…actually awesome.” Yuta muttered.

 

“Mhm. And I think she has quite a crush on you.” Gojo continued, laughing teasingly at Megumi who exploded. “WHAT?!”

 

”…He might’ve.”

 

Yuji answered, casusing Megumi to groan tiredly and Gojo to laugh. “I hadn’t! I was just…thrilled!”

 

“Thrilled my ass!”

 

”It’s fine. Let ‘im forget.” Another person they didn’t know answered, Hana shouting back, “THAT’S NOT FINE!!”

 

“Before you ask, that guy’s Hajime Kashimo. A sorcerer. I don’t know much about him either. No one did. Not until the culling game.”

 

“Oh.” Yuji nodded, before pausing. “Wait-what culling game?!”

 

Unfortunately, the show continued before anyone could answer or think too hard on the matter.

 

The two opponents attacked each other again, Sukuna smirking at the wheel turned another time.

 

“That’s the second spin!” Yuji panicked.

 

“Two more spins and it’ll adapt to Gojo’s Infinity. Hurry it up, Gojo!” Kusakabe said just as Gojo ran forward, jumping into the air and hitting the place where Sukuna had been standing with his fists fused with his limitless techniques but Sukuna dodged the attack quickly, jumping on the bridge’s pillar but soon jumping down again as Gojo attacked with a “Blue.”

 

Seeing an opening, he dashed towards the albino, throwing his leg at the man though Gojo blocked it quickly before smashing Sukuna down with a kick of his own.

 

Sukuna smiled, as the wheel turned once more.

 

“Oh fuck fuck fuck this isn’t looking good.” Nobara panicked, biting down on her nails and Panda nodded. “Yeah, as awesome as it is, I’m only feeling terrified! And I’m a panda!”

 

”The third spin! One more left!” Hakari yelled.

 

“Is it “Time” needed for the adaptation? Or is it “experience”?! Yuji wondered out loud, his eyes not leaving the fight.

 

“…? Oh I see. You’re asking if it needs time after taking the attack to adapt or adapt incrementally after taking the attack for a few times?” Kusakabe asked, a hand under his chin. “Well, considering Gojo hasn’t used any technique other than “lapse”…which could it be?” Now he looked just as confused as Yuji.

 

“He said all that so seriously I thought he knew the answer…” Riko face palmed.

 

”Either option is possible…” Kashimo smiled. “That’s all there is to it.”

 

The fight kept on, Sukuna hitting the ground and Gojo stared at him deadly, Mei Mei’s crows flying around the scene at the same time. ’I’ll give him hell.’ Gojo thought with a dead stare. ‘I’ve throughly convinced him that all I’ll use is “Blue”. With this timing, he won’t be able to react.

 

“Woaaaah yes hit him with “Red!”” Maki screamed, and hearing that all the people of the past who hasn’t seen Gojo using that technique yet had their eyes glued on the screen, waiting impatiently.

 

”Cursed technique: Reversal,” Gojo said, pointing his fingers at Sukuna like a gun. “Red.”

 

All the future students screamed but their excitement soon died out at seeing Sukuna managing to block the attack with his arms.

 

“FUCK YOU!” Shoko screamed.

 

Gojo clicked his tongue angrily. ’He used amplification to minimize the damage.’

 

’As expected, even if amplification can neutralize the low output of his neutral “Limitless”’, Sukuna though as he was shown, his arms and face, being half burnt and flesh and bones showing because of Gojo’s attack.

 

“I’m…going to have nightmares about that for the rest of my life…” Yuji muttered quietly, looking at the damage on his friend’s face even though it was healing very quickly.

 

Megumi looked no better, his eyes blown wide in terror at the sight. He knew he was probably going to die. He had to. He was lost. And they needed to kill Sukuna even if it meant killing him. They couldn’t risk the fate of the universe for him. That was the right decision and the had to do it. But to actually witness it…he couldn’t help but shiver internally, both at the thought of dying and not dying. At the thought of what would happen to Gojo if he was forced to kill him, and the thought of what would happen to himself, if he killed Gojo. He couldn’t take it. Not with that man. Not with the person who’s saved him and raised him as his own son since he was so young, no matter how much Megumi wanted to ignore it. Not with the man who meant everything to him and he loved so dearly even though he would never admit to it to his face. He couldn’t take it if he ends up being the one to kill him. If Sukuna killed him. He just couldn’t. He was all the family he had left.

 

He gazed at the man slowly, frowning at seeing the obvious pain in his eyes even while watching the fight he’s already been through. Fuck it, just what had happened to him in this future?! He looked even worse than always. Even…even worse than that night…

 

”He misread it…at this rate…” Kusakabe’s voice shook as he spoke, covering the lovers half of his face with his hand, sweating in panic.

 

“It’ll adapt!” Yuji completed him, looking just as horrified.

 

“Such sloppiness.” Sukuna laughed as his face almost healed completely, looking at Gojo who’s eyes were blown wide in shock. “Lost your cool after your hand was read?”

 

“Ya know, that “Red” from just now…” Gojo suddenly smiled widely, “…still hasn’t exploded.”

 

“OH MY FUCKING GOD!” Yuki screamed along with the rest of the teenagers as Gojo’s technique suddenly exploded from behind Sukuna, throwing him up gasping and choking on blood, eyes as wide as the rest of the room who stared at the destruction the sorcerer’s technique had caused.

 

“What the…” Shoko muttered, mouth hanging open.

 

“Just how…strong are you..?” Suguru whispered, eyes not leaving the screen as he watched the amount of power his friend held in the future. At his friend who had become a literal monster and he wasn’t even using his domain or full power so Mahoraga wouldn’t adapt. Just what the actual fuck?!

 

Gojo just gave him a toothy grin. Man they haven’t even seen him use his other techniques or Purple in combat. Or Domain.

 

”Gah!” Sukuna gasped, feeling his bones getting crushed. ’From behind me…? Did he plan from the start to have “Red” strike after making a full lap around?’ He thought as the layout of the beuilding was shown.

 

“You’re a genius!” Shoko actually praised, smiling proudly and Gojo beamed but the scene continued before anyone could add anything, silencing everyone as Gojo used his opening and hit the curse straight in the chest with a “Black flash” while everyone who were watching the fight on the screen were shown, gaping.

 

“B-Black flash…?” Nanami whispered just as the same time as the on screen Yuji did, the rest of the audience’s expressions just as shocked as the ones on the screen as Sukuna was left throwing up blood, his pupils now white.

 

“No way in FUUUUCK! THAT WAS AWESOME!” Yuji screamed at the top of his lungs, hands grabbing at Gojo’s shoulder before he could stop himself and started shaking the man in pure excitement. But he just used Black Flash! And it was awesome!

 

“Wait wait wait,” Maki suddenly gasped, her eyes finally noticing herself on the screen after getting over the shock of what just happened. “Is that…me?”

 

Hearing that, everyone’s eyes slowly focused on the on screen audience, their eyes widening at the sight of Maki’s half burnt and scarred face; her hair short and almost unrecognizable.

 

Nobara swallowed on terror. “M-Maki-San?!”

 

Yuta looked just as horrified. “What’s…happened to you?” He asked, turning to look at Gojo who sighed tiredly before answering. “I wasn’t…there when it happened,” ’Like always.’ “But I know it was the Volcano curse who did that when you two fought.”

 

“I fought that and survived?!” Maki took a deep breath, gazing at herself once more before chuckling. “Well, it doesn’t look that bad.”

 

‘Seriously?!’

 

Nobara beamed along, patting her on the back. “I think you look as cool as always! Even more badass!”

 

“YESS!”

 

“Let’s continue watching, this shit was getting good!” Maki said, looking back at the show in excitement, remembering the fight. She shouldn’t waste their time by worrying over something that hasn’t happened no matter how much it’s shaken her. There were many more important things. It’s not like she was dead or anything. Like many of them were.

 

But the audience’s previous shock didn’t last for long, as Mahoraga’s wheel fell from Sukuna’s head, somehow managing to do the last spin just as a shadow appeared under Gojo’s foot, the actual Mahoraga’s hand coming out to grab at his waist.

 

“FUCK!” Even Megumi screamed. “SENSEI!” “SATORU!” “GOJO!” Shouts of his name could be heard from both the screen and the people around him, Yuji’s hands on his shoulder tightening just as Suguru took his other hand as well, watching in terror as Mahoraga crawled out of the shadow, slashing Gojo’s chest up to his shoulder and throwing him backwards.

 

“…Guys calm down…I’m literally here.” Gojo laughed awkwardly, breaking the sudden silence that had filled the room after that scene and all eyes focused on him, calming down a bit as if they’ve just remembered his presence. “That was just a cut…”

 

“But…that…” Suguru muttered, looking a bit scared and honestly, Gojo couldn’t really blame him. Suguru’s never seen him fight like that. And all the opponents and the curses they had exorcised so far weren’t anywhere near as strong as Mahoraga. And he also didn’t know about Gojo’s reversed cursed technique healing him until a day ago so it was possible for him to forget about it in this situation. Mahoraga’s hit would’ve been fetal if he couldn’t heal anyway…and many of his next attacks as well…ugh, why did this thing have to show this fight now?!

 

“Hey it’s fine. I can heal myself remember? Stop looking so scared y’all.” He laughed, trying to lift the atmosphere; his heart warming at the care.

 

“Yeah…right. But…we’ve never seen something like that happening…specially with you…” Yuta defended, the boy looking just as scared as the rest, as if they had just realized just what kind of an opponent Sukuna was, specially with being able to control the “Ten Shadows Technique” now. Realizing that maybe Gojo was killable too. He was human too after all…

 

And why haven’t any of them thought of that until now?!

 

“I’ve never seen him even bleed…” Yuji swallowed in terror, just looking at all the bruises, the blood, and now the gash covering his Sensei’s body.

 

In the fight, Gojo jumped a few feet back, blood gushing out of the wound as Yuji, Yuta and Kusakabe stared in shock.

 

“He’s not finished yet…” Yuji muttered hopefully.

 

“Even if adapted to “Infinity”, they’re still on equal footing.”

 

A female voice spoke, casing Shoko’s eyes to widen unconsciously. Was that…her voice?

 

“And even if he’s injured, he can quickly…” The angle of the camera changed, showing the female sorcerer staring at the TV screens in worry.

 

Shoko’s mouth fell open. “Is that ME?!” She screamed.

 

“Yes! Imagine our surprise!” Nobara exclaimed.

 

“Yeah…” She chuckled, feeling a bit uneasy at how she looked. “Huh, I look so dead…”

 

“You look beautiful.” Suguru and Satoru suddenly said at the same time, causing the girl to look at them a bit in surprise before smiling goofily and hugging their necks. “Aw, I love you guys too! Now that you’ve mentioned it, I do look pretty hot! Hey Choso! We kinda have the same eye makeup!” She giggled at the surprised man.

 

Suguru rolled his eyes.

 

”No…his wounds are clearly taking longer to heal…” Shoko realized.

 

“And you’re still talking shit behind my back.” Satoru threw his hands in the air and Shoko smiled toothily at him; the interaction bringing a sad smile on their other friend’s lips as he realized he was the only one not there. Not alive anymore. He should’ve been there…he should be helping Satoru fight that demon. He shouldn’t be alone, trying to save his son all on his own. Suguru should’ve been beside him. They were…the strongest together after all. And yet, there Gojo was; shouldering everything all on his own. Shouldering the fate of humanity all on his own. With no one by his side. With no one strong enough to even be on his side.

 

“I’m sure he’s still able to use Reversed cursed technique beyond firing “Red,” but his output is definitely dropping.” Shoko continued, her words causing Yuji to frown in worry.

 

“Sorry.” The woman apologized, shaking her head. “It’s likely the same for Sukuna, with the damage sustained by his brain.”

 

After that, some words appeared on the screen beside the watchers. Even with the strongest in history, the king of curses as his opponent...all thought the idea to be in some respects, impossible. But in this moment…the possibility of gojo satoru losing flooded their minds.

 

That same thought…struck Gojo himself. The scene changed to Gojo, lost in thoughts and his hand holding his wounded chest. ’How long it’s been…’

 

“Man this isn’t looking good…this should be a first…” Utahime swallows, the thought of Gojo himself thinking about the possibility of losing shaking her to the core.

 

“It’s not. I’ve thought I was going to lose once in the past too. I kinda did...” Gojo said, as if that was supposed to make her feel any better. Or maybe it should. If Gojo had thought about losing once before but was somehow still alive…yeah it did make it better. Slightly at least.

 

Just on that moment Gojo was reminded of a dark haired man with a scar on his lips and a worm looking curse wrapped around his body and hanging off his shoulders; causing him to smirk. ’Well, that goes without saying…’

 

“Who was that?” Megumi questioned when the scene shifted, frowning a bit.

 

“The first man to almost defeat me.” Was all the answer Gojo gave. He wanted to tell Megumi, he really did, but now was not the time. Not in this situation. And he hope this viewing would give the boy a better opportunity to understand the whole story. He deserved the truth.

 

Meanwhile, everyone else stared at the guy in interest, none of them actually recognizing him. And the ones who did, aka Yaga and Yuki…did not say anything.

 

And yet, just as signs of defeat show, so too rushes forth a feeling much more intense. Satisfaction. The loneliness that comes…with absolute strength…the one satisfying him now is…

 

Looking at the words, the watchers couldn’t help but look at the albino with small frowns of worry, though the man made no move to acknowledge them and kept his eyes on the screen, looking a bit troubled.

 

“Of course you’d be feeling satisfied in a life and death situation.” Suguru suddenly joked with a small laugh, throwing his arm around his best friend, trying to take everyone’s minds a bit off of the words, seeing how tense Satoru had become.

 

“I’m just too cool to feel anything but.” Satoru added as well, smiling at him knowingly as the plan seemed to work, causing a few huffs or eye-rolls from their audience.

 

The fight picked up once more as Gojo dashed towards Mahoraga, landing a hit straight to it’s face. “Phase. Pāramitā. Pillars of light.”

 

“What now?!”

 

“He’s reciting the incantations!” Kusakabe realized, Shoko adding in shock, “He’s trying to restore his decreased output!”

 

“Cursed technique: Reversal,” Gojo said, getting ready to fire his attack but Sukuna soon realized, unleashing a rabbit escape upon him to cover his sight so Mahoraga wouldn’t get hit.

 

“Oh my god those bunnies are so cute!” Riko couldn’t help the comment that flew out of her mouth and soon Nobara and Yuji were nodding along, clapping their hands together. “They are!” “Megumi! Why did you never tell us about this?!”

 

The said boy rolled his eyes.

 

“But I’ve gotta say,” Yuji laughed. “The king of curses unleashing bunnies on you is pretty hilarious.”

 

Nobara, “He got scared of red so he let loose the bunnies.”

 

”Looks like the “Black Flash” worked like a charm.” Gojo laughed, pointing down at the ground and firing the “Red”, causing half of the building and the rabbits to get destroyed and reveal where Sukuna and Mahoraga were.

 

’Mahoraga adapted to my “Infinity.” It’s on offense. And to make sure Mahoraga doesn’t get destroyed…’ Gojo thought, looking at Sukuna smirking. ’…Sukuna’s on protection duty.

 

Megumi clenched his fists. “He’s just standing aside and letting Mahoraga do his dirty work.”

 

On that moment Sukuna smirks, this time throwing a fire extinguisher to block Gojo’s sight and soon Mahoraga attacks from through the smoke, taking Gojo’s attention and Sukuna’s uses the opening to attack, clapping his hands together.

 

Choso’s eyes widened just as much as his on screen’s self, both of them left completely speechless and shouting at the same time, “Piercing blood?!”

 

“What?! Isn’t that your technique? Since when can Sukuna do that?!” Yuji screamed, eyes glued to the screen. “He’s not your secret brother too, right? Does that make me his brother as well?!”

 

Many facepalmed in disappointment.

 

Just as Choso had expected, a piercing ray of blood attacks Gojo, cutting through his arm and taking the man by surprise, Mahoraga using the opportunity to attack as well though Gojo was quick to jump away, managing to not take any more damage. ’So he isn’t just devoting himself to support. When Mahoraga erases my Infinity…Sukuna will use that opening to attack. Which means this is just a good old-fashioned 2-on-1.’

 

“This is so unfair…” Yuji muttered angrily and Gojo laughed. “Oh just wait.”

 

’Usually, he should be unable to use the shikigami's powers without summoning them. I mean, using “Max Elephant” to create a "Piercing blood" attack? He's as handy as I am.’

 

“So that’s how he did it…” Megumi muttered, eyes widening. How was that even possible?! That man was literally using another clan’s techniques. And using his Shikigami to do so…how did Sukuna even know how to use these? That he could? Combining the Shikigami’s techniques with his own body? Could he do it the other way around as well?

 

’Unless he applies it externally to his domain, he can't use his shrine and the ten shadows simultaneously. He's using shikigami other than mahoraga now since the adaptation to "Infinity" is complete, and he has more resources to allocate. In that case, it should take longer to adapt to the reversed "Red" than cursed technique: Lapse. I much prefer that to having mahoraga pluck cards from my hand one by one.’

 

“I literally have no idea what the fuck that meant but I hope it was good.” Yuji spoke tiredly as he covered his face with his hands, taking deep breaths to calm himself. His brain couldn’t process this anymore. This shit has already happened and Gojo-Sensei was completely fine and beside them. Yet somehow, all of them felt like their hearts were about to just pop out of their chest on any given second.

 

”Don’t misunderstand.” Sukuna suddenly cut off his thoughts, causing Gojo to look at him with a small surprised pout. “This isn’t a 2-on-1” The curse said as if he had read Gojo’s mind and clapped his hands together. “Nue: Totality. Fusion Beast Agito.”

 

And soon a monster just as large as Mahoraga was standing on his right.

 

“…”

 

“What…what is that…?” Megumi felt like his eyes were about to pop out.

 

“Exactly what you just heard.” Gojo laughed.

 

“DON’T TALK IN RIDDLES IN THIS SITUATION!”

 

“I don’t know what’s going on either! I’m not a “Ten Shadows” Technique user you know! I had no idea this was possible. And I have access to all the texts from the great clans. Nothing like this, was ever mentioned.” Just like his own “Purple” technique. Was this something like that one too? So impossible that it’s been lost in time and only someone as crazy as him like Sukuna could do?

 

Sukuna threw open his arms. “It’s a 3-on-1”

 

“Now that is so unfair!” Maki muttered angrily. “He’s so pathetic! He can’t win by himself so he’s throwing Shikigamis at you now? Pathetic!”

 

Gojo nodded enthusiastically. “Exactly what I thought!”

 

The albino made a face on the screen. “Dude, you look like a lost alien boy clinging to his parents!”

 

They all burst into uncontrollable laughter while Megumi just flushed, hiding his face between his palms at the stupid sight. Now his friends were never going to let him live this down…

 

“You truly never change, do you?” Geto laughed, looking at Satoru who chuckled. Seriously, only this man could just joke so seriously in a life and death situation like that and manage to bring a small on everyone’s face. And Suguru loved that about him so much. Just like he loved everything about this stupid man who will one day be the death of him for sure.

 

“That was so good…I can’t forget about it now…” Nobara laughed, wiping at her eyes while she and Yuji started patting Megumi on the back and saying “Now you have three dads”, the boy slapping their hands away and glaring at Gojo even though he himself was smiling a bit.

 

Sukuna’s eye twitched.

 

“Oh shit you’ve done it now.”

 

Both curses suddenly attacked on that moment and Gojo jumped out of the way, Sukuna who had disappeared, soon coming out of his shadow and doing another “Piercing blood” attack.

 

“Fuck I’m so sorry but that was awesome!” Shoko shouted, turning to look at Megumi. “Can you do that one too?”

 

“I’ve never really tried to go inside shadows like that. But yeah…I guess it’s possible.” He nodded. He had been able to make clones of himself using Shadows inside his domain to fool his opponent once. So this should be manageable too. And pretty handy in combat. It could even be considered as some kind of a teleportation. Just what else could he do with his technique?

 

The fight continued, Gojo now dodging attack after attack, Using “Red” on Mahoraga once more though the attack didn’t do much damage this time with the beast having adapted to the technique.

 

’Effective but barely, and not just ‘cuz my output’s on the decline. he only took one hit from "Red” and head-on; at that. So is the adaptation gradual, rather than a binary “0” to “100”? Just means I’ll have to take Mahoraga out in one hit. I’ll have to use that.’

 

“That? What’s that?!”

 

’On top of the charge getting ages, Sukuna’s guard is up. The fact that they're trying to close the gap between us, and continuing to attack relentlessly, rather than prioritizing the "Red” adaptation is solid proof of that. Which Means I have no other choice,’

 

They all stared at the screen in utter silence, afraid to even move and miss something.

 

A knowing smile slowly appeared on his face. ’I gotta settle this…with my “Unlimited Hollow” technique.’

 

And right on that moment the scene shifted backwards like a video did, stopping when it was back to a few months ago and picking up from where it had left off, Gojo smiling and answering Yuji’s question of “Woud you lose?”

 

“I’d win.”

 

“IT DID NOT JUST DO THAT!!!”

Notes:

Yes…I just did that…
I was not sure at all about this and almost changed my mind before posting but I was like…what’s the worst that can happen? Like…I just wanted to hype and surprise the shit out of them and also u guys😂
I wrote this chap exactly after 234 was released and I had to really tell myself to stop and not include the Gojo losing a hand shit
I didn’t want to put so much of their epic fighting scenes like the domains and the 234 stuff so I chose 231-233 and I HOPE u liked it.

 

And now…DID U FUCKING READ THE FUCKING NEWEST FUCKING CHAPTER? IM FUCKING SCREAMING OMG YESSS BABY I KNEW YOU’D WIN! A LITYLE LATE AND MAYBE TOO SOON TO CELEBRATE I KNOW (cause c’mon we all know Gege) BUT STILL!
I BELIEVED IN YOU BABY😭 it’s not GOJOVER!
But man I’m so worried about Megumi now AAAAA😭
And Kenjaku! WHERE THE FUCK ARE U BITCH
LIKE SERIOUSLY, I feel like all this Sukuna shit was to distract us and the real boss is that mother fucker. God just leave them be and give Suguru back to us
I swear to God Gege…I LOVE U but pls don’t let my babies suffer more😭😭😭
They’ve been through enough!

Like…what if Kenjaku absorbs Sukuna now…HNGHHHHH

 

Oh and also about the fic, man now I have the best idea to know where to have Gojo killed himself bwahahahaha thanks Gege! I was so scared of what’s going to happen and if I’ll regret doing what I’ve done like, since we had no idea how this fight was gonna end but now we know! And it was AMAZING
So amazing I’m kinda sad having written Gojo dying in that fight haha

I’m also still a bit nervous because of not knowing what’s going to happen next with Kenjaku and everything but I HOPE I won’t regret having killed Gojo in between his fight with Sukuna and have him travel back in time then
I really don’t want to make changes to the fic after I’ve uploaded it man

 

Anyway, feel free to talk to me about both the newest chapter of the manga and the fic ahah
So sorry this got so long but I just had so much to say…Ehe

Chapter 5: Girl of Steel

Notes:

Guys…
I am so not okay
I’m going to kill myself fr
Guys…GUYS😭
Because even writing him joking around and smile so softly while writing this chapter hurt!

“IT DID NOT JUST DO THAT!” Maki screamed at the top of her lungs, coming back to her senses after realizing what just happened and soon, the whole room was in chaos.

 

“Did it just leave it at that? At that?! It was just getting good oh my goo-what the hell?!?!” Yuki shouted, soon jumping forward to grab at Gojo, scaring the shit out of Suguru. “It shows us something like that so out of a sudden; with no explanation at all; and then decides to just cut it off like that?! Please tell me that’s not what happened!” She begged, hanging from the man’s shoulders.

 

Gojo laughed awkwardly, trying to free himself. “Trust me, I’m just as disappointed as the rest of you.” Or not. He really did not want them to watch him kill himself so early. Or witness himself and his son fighting to death like that. See his boy being used like that. “But I have no idea how this works. I can’t control it.”

 

“So what, we have to just wait until the story reaches that part on its own?!” Nobara whined.

 

“Why not? I mean, you have no idea what’s happened up to that point.”

 

“I don’t care! It shouldn’t have shown us anything from the beginning then! You don’t just show us the fight of the history and just cut it off like that!”

 

“Sensei! What happened after that?!” Yuji who had now joined Yuki in clinging to Satoru’s shoulder, asked.

 

Gojo laughed evilly. “No spoilers.”

 

“Weren’t you the hugest spoiler walking on earth?!”

 

“Who, me?”

 

“SENSEI!” All his students screamed and he just laughed, causing Suguru who was just as impatient to see the fight to sigh tiredly and give up, knowing there was no way they would get any answers from the man, given how despite his laughter, was relieved that the fight had actually ended there. Maybe he was delighted too. He didn’t know if he was ready to watch his…best friend die yet. He never would. He’s just had that experience yesterday and that was not something he needed to live through again and definitely not this soon. Not at all, preferably.

 

Panda, “So what, we’re just gonna leave it at that?! Just tell us what happens already!”

 

“But then you won’t feel excited while watching it!”

 

Nobara shouted, “Excited my ass; I almost pissed my pants! And it just leaves it off?!”

 

“Me too! That fight was so tense I felt like I couldn’t breathe.” Shoko nodded, turning to look at her white-haired friend. “How the hell have you turned into that monster?!”

 

Gojo slimed smugly. “Oh, that was nothing. We were just getting started.”

 

“Don’t say things like that when you’re not gonna elaborate on it more!!!” Riko punched his arm out of nowhere. She had no idea the Jujutsu world was like this. That they fought curses like this. That curses lie that even existed. And she definitely had no idea sorcerers like Gojo existed. Hell yes, she’s heard about him from every sorcerer she’s met but to see it for herself…this was insane! This man is insane!

 

“So…that was Sukuna, huh?” Geto muttered when they had finally calmed down a bit after another ten minutes of threatening Gojo to no veil, the man nodding. “Yeah. Though he wouldn’t normally have the “Ten Shadows” and all that stuff. As you know, that’s Megumi’s technique.” He said, looking over at his son who had been quiet the whole time, just giving him nervous glances that made him want to forget about their audience and hug him tightly. To tell him it was alright. That it wasn’t his fault. That that was not going to happen again. That he wouldn’t allow it. That he didn’t need to be afraid. Cause even though the boy was trying to look normal and play it off cool, Gojo could clearly see the tightness of his eyes and how his fingers would twitch and clench worriedly. He couldn’t blame him though. Even he was feeling uneasy after watching his boy like that again. Lost. Out of reach. With Gojo not being able to do anything to save him.

 

“He’s not going to possess you again.” He told him sternly, smiling a bit and Megumi actually didn’t scoff or roll his eyes, but looked at him hopefully, nodding a bit.

 

Yuji soon agreed. “Yeah, we’ve gotten rid of him now and we won’t let him get anywhere near you again.” He shivered.

 

Megumi finally rolled his eyes a bit though he was smiling. “Yeah, whatever.” He looked at Gojo then. “He had the upper hand because of my technique, didn’t he? I mean, only because of that, he was able to do “Piercing Blood” and summon fusion Shikigamis and Mahoraga.”

 

“Did you have any idea those were possible?”

 

Megumi only shook his head, holding out his hands like he saw Sukuna do. “No piercing blood.” He frowned, trying to reach for his Shikigami and somehow use its powers but not managing to. Which was to be expected. Anyone would’ve already found out about it if it was this easy.

 

Gojo nodded. “Yeah, that’s what I thought. Well, he would’ve been way easier to defeat if he only had his own powers. I was able to fight him head-on when it was only our Domains and his slashing technique but with the “Ten Shodows” technique coming in between and the two techniques combining…” He chuckled, remembering how those Shikigamis were soon able to wield Sukuna’s slashing technique as well. “See my point when I told you about your potential at that time?”

 

Megumi just nodded at that, falling silent.

 

“Who would’ve thought you’re such a monster,” Yuji joked, throwing an arm around his neck, giggling.

 

“Man, I wish we could just see the rest of that fight.” Maki was soon whining again, causing her teacher to laugh. “We’ll reach it, don’t be so impatient sweetie.”

 

“Shut up! How can you be so cool but so annoying at the same time?!”

 

Gojo gasped dramatically. “You think I’m cool?”

 

A shoe could be seen flying to his face.

 

That was when the show started again, taking their attention back despite the groans of unhappiness that could still be heard from all around the room.

 

Gojo and Yuji were shown again, walking up the stairs of Yaga’s office.

 

“You're late, Satoru.” Yaga’s voice could be heard as the doors of the room shut close.

 

“Of course you are.” The said principal sighed despite his head being trapped somewhere else.

 

Suguru chuckled fondly, happy to see his friend was at least like he always was. Always late.

 

”Eight minutes late. Not enough to chastise you for, but I know I told you to fix your habit of being late.” Yaga continued while making his plushie toys at the same time while being surrounded by dolls of different sizes.

 

“Yuji’s gonna think we’re a whole bunch of freaks after that…” Maki whispered to Yuta, the boy chuckling. “Who wouldn’t.”

 

“They say that as if they’re not…” Riko whispered to Kuroi who nodded aggressively. These guys were literally monsters. Weirdos. Especially that Gojo.

 

’That old dude's making cute things!’

 

They all burst into laughter at the look on Yuji’s face while Yaga’s eye twitched.

 

”If it's not enough to chastise me for, then don't chastise me.” Gojo answered, a small pout on his lips. “You're just making dolls, anyway. What's a measly eight minutes?” He turned to look at Yuji with a smile then. “That's Principal Yaga Masamichi.”

 

“That’s the boy?” Yaga asked, a doll in his hand.

 

“Itadori Yuji!” The boy doubled over in respect. “I'm into girls like Jennifer Lawrence! Pleasure to meet you!”

 

“…”

 

“What the fuck Yuji?” Nobara facepalmed.

 

“I think he just failed the interview.”

 

”What did you come here for?”

 

“Hey…” Geto called in a whisper when he was sure everyone’s attention was finally back to the show or just murmuring among themselves about the previous events. “You okay?”

 

Satoru looked at him then, his eyes going soft as he smiled. “Yeah. Yeah, I’m fine.” He tried to brush it off. “It’s just…seeing Megumi like that again…”

 

“You didn’t fail okay? Just look at him. He’s here now. And he’s safe. We won’t let anything happen to him again.” He said sternly, Satoru’s eyes widening a bit at the words before he was smiling brighter than the sun, squeezing Geto’s hand. “Yeah, okay…We will.”

 

Suguru smiled back with a small nod, squeezing just as tight before looking back at the screen where Yuji was still talking to Yaga.

 

”What do you hope to find once you've studied curses and learned how to exorcise them?”

 

Yuji looked a bit lost now. “Well, I mean... I'm going to collect the fingers of Sukuna.” He said, playing with his own fingers while doing so. “It's dangerous to just leave them as is.”

 

“Why?”

 

Yuji’s whole face twitched.

 

“People you'll never know die every day due to crimes, accidents, and diseases in the natural course of life.”

 

Gojo laughed to himself. “Here he goes again.”

 

Yaga let out a long loud tired sigh.

 

”But you're telling me you can't overlook it when that death is caused by a curse?” The principal continued.

 

“It was someone’s dying wish. I don't care about the details. I just want to save people.”

 

“A dying wish? So you're saying you'll fight against curses because someone else told you to? You fail!”

 

“…”

 

“Yeah okay I get why that’s a bad reason but did he just fail?!” Yuki asked, throwing her hands open.

 

Yuji stared at him wide eyed, trying to process the words while Yaga held up his hand, soon one of his cursed corpses standing up.

 

“Those weren't dolls?!”

 

“Cursed corpses. They're dolls. Dolls infused with my curse.”

 

“Those dolls are just too cute for your personality!” Yuji spoke out before he could stop himself.

 

“They’re not cute!” Gojo argued back like the child he was.

 

On the screen the cursed corpse leaped forward, punching Yuji while the boy tried to Bloch the attack with his backpack, sending him flying towards a pillar. “Is that really a doll?!”

 

The doll started making goofy faces at him.

 

“A person's true nature reveals itself during a crisis,” Yaga explained. “I'II keep attacking you until
I get an acceptable answer.”

 

Yuji slowly stood up. “Look, man, it wasn't just "someone else."” He said, running straight at the doll. “It was a family member's dying wish!” He roared, landing a punch to the doll and causing it to get thrown back but soon starting to jump from wall to wall and pillar to pillar, its speed causing the candle lighting the room to die out.

 

’Shit, where is it?!’ Just as Yuji thought that, the doll attacked him from behind, hitting him in the back and throwing him to another pillar.

 

“A family member is still "someone else."” Yaga said as he stepped forward, his doll dancing in front of Yuji and showing him its ass.

 

Some people chuckled at the sight.

 

”A jujutsu sorcerer is constantly facing death.” Yaga said, lighting one of the candles. “And not just their own death. Sometimes you must ignore those murdered by a curse to rend the flesh from it. It's an unpleasant job. You have to be a little crazy and highly motivated to handle it.”

 

Shoko, “And crazy we are.”

 

”You'd do that because someone else told you to? Don't make me laugh. It'd be more believable if you told me you were doing it to postpone your execution.”

 

“Screw you! I-“

 

“Are you going to blame your grandfather when you're killed by a curse, too?”

 

“Wow…that was a bit harsh…” Riko winced.

 

“He needs to know the situation he’s stepping into if he wants to be a Jujutsu sorcerer. This isn’t a game.” Yaga answered as fiercely as his on-screen self.

 

”You say some pretty damn harsh things, old man.” Yuji said, feeling hurt by the words. His grandfather had died no longer than a couple of days ago for god’s sake.

 

“Education is making people realize things.”

 

“I’m not really…” Yuji thought but was interrupted as the doll suddenly attacked, hitting him under the chin and sending the boy flipping in the air.

 

“Ouch.”

 

”It's not easy to imagine how you'll feel on the verge of death. However, I can say one thing for certain. At the rate you're going, you could end up cursing your beloved grandfather. Jujutsu sorcerers never die without regret.”

 

They all smiled bitterly at the words.

 

“I'll ask you once more. Why have you come here to Jujutsu Tech?” Yaga continued, the doll leaping in the air to attack the boy once more.

 

’I was always better than most in sports and fights. But never once did I think, "This is something only I can do."’ Yuji thought, jumping towards the doll at the same time and grabbing it between his hands. “Consuming Sukuna is something only I can do. If I managed to escape my death sentence and ran away from this responsibility, I'd be there eating food, taking a bath, or reading manga, and the moment I stopped to think, I'd go, "Oh, I bet someone's dying because of Sukuna right now," and become depressed.”

 

All the people who hadn’t been present on that day looked at the boy in sympathy, thinking about just how heavy a responsibility Sukuna was for him. Both accepting his fate and escaping him meant misery for him. And yet he had stayed, and somehow survived the heavy damage, deciding to do what was best.

 

They could all feel a new sense of pride and protectiveness towards the boy forming in their hearts.

 

”"That doesn't involve me." Or "It's not my fault."You expect me to just tell myself that? I refuse to do that.” Yuji shouted, Gojo smiling proudly as he listened.

 

“I don't know how I'II feel when I'm dying, but I don't want to regret the way I lived!”

 

“Satoru,” Yaga called the albino at last. “Show him to the dorm. Explain the security and everything else to him, too.”

 

“Huh?!”

 

“You pass.” Yaga nodded. “Welcome to Jujutsu Tech.”

 

“Itadori, that was so cool!” Maki said, slapping the boy on the shoulder as he laughed sheepishly.

 

“So badass!” Nobara joined the praising as did all his other friends, even the ones from the past timeline; making him even more embarrassed.

 

“Thanks…guys…”

 

Yuji smiled excitedly on the screen though that allowed the doll to suddenly break free, hitting him straight in the face before starting to dance proudly.

 

“Oh, sorry.” Yaga held up his hand. “I forgot to release the curse.”

 

“Poor boy.” Kuroi chuckled at the sight.

 

”Woah!” Itadori’s happy exclaim was heard, the boy now in the dorm building with his teacher. “This place is huge!”

 

“All the second-and third-years are out at the moment.” Gojo explained, watching as Yuji lay on his bed happily before throwing open the window, “Hello!”

 

“But you'll meet them soon enough.”

 

“Is anybody home?” The boy was now looking inside the closet.

 

“There aren't many of them.” And Satoru kept on, watching in amusement as Yuji placed a poster of a blonde girl in bikinis on the wall beside his bed.

 

Many of the girls present facepalmed.

 

”But there's really no reason for you to fight, too, is there?” Gojo suggested, finally getting Yuji’s attention. “You could just wait here.”

 

“It's fine! I said I'd do it, and I'm doing it!”

 

“That’s the spirit!” Kuroi encouraged.

 

”Though lazing around..” Yuji laughed, the scene changing into one of his imagination, showing him lying on his bed and reading a manga comfortably while a beaten-up Fushiguro slammed open the door.

 

“...while Fushiguro came in all beaten up to bring me a finger would be a funny sight.”

 

“That’s right!” Gojo agreed with a laugh.

 

“…”

 

“I want to be mad, but I’m just too tired at this point…” Megumi sighed, resting his forehead on his hands.

 

“Is anyone not going to comment on how this shit is even showing our imaginations now?!” Shoko pointed out, throwing her hands around. “This is getting too terrifying!”

 

“I hope it was just a one-time thing…” Utahime laughed nervously.

 

”Well, I know there's no way in hell you're not gonna fight.” Gojo said, cutting off his thoughts.

 

“Hey! You were testing me?!” Yuji exclaimed, soon stopping as Satoru leaned close to his face once more, causing him to draw a bit back, startled.

 

“Here they go again.” Panda giggled.

 

“And he’s still blushing!” Nobara pointed out once more.

 

“If this keeps happening, they’re gonna end up kissing.” Shoko shook her head. “And you tell me you’re not a bad teacher.”

 

“Very bad, Satoru,” Geto soon joined in the head shaking.

 

Yuji and Gojo groaned, slapping their eyes. They truly hated their friends so much.

 

The albino held up his index finger between their faces. “If they were that easy to find, we would've found them all already. Some have an overwhelming presence. Some keep very quiet. Some have already been absorbed by a cursed spirit.”

 

“Well, finding those will be a pain in the ass…”

 

“But if you are grime the future, does that mean you know where they are?” Nanami asked, eyes wandering between the time travelers.

 

“Some of them, yeah. Or at least we have an idea of where they will be.” Gojo nodded.

 

”There's nothing more troublesome when it comes to searching for them. But now we have you.” He pointed at Yuji. “The Sukuna within you will tell us where the fingers are to try to regain his power. You're both vessel and locator, our very own radar. So we won't get anywhere without you in the field.”

 

Riko, “Ooooh, that’s very handy.”

 

”You think he's going to be that nice?” Yuji asked in wonder, following his teacher out of the room.

 

“I think we can come to a win-win agreement there.” He explained, just as the next door opened and Megumi stepped out, asking in irritation, “You’re next door?”

 

“Oh, Fushiguro!” Yuji beamed. “You look like you're doing well now.”

 

“Boy, I’m still seeing him grinning like a bitch inside my head.” Nobara shivered, wrapping her arms around her body. “Gojo-Sensei’s right. Please stay grumpy forever.”

 

Megumi sighed tiredly, wondering if he should just offer himself to Sukuna and be finally free of his friends and da-teacher.

 

”There were plenty of other empty rooms, weren't there?” Megumi asked, glaring at Gojo who walked towards him with a cute smile. “But isn't livelier better? I thought it'd be good for-“

 

Megumi caught him off, Yuji walking past them to peek inside Megumi’s room. “Classes and missions are enough. This was an unwelcome favor.” He said, causing Gojo to pout.

 

“Aw don’t be so harsh on your dad! I’m sure he wants the best for you.” Nobara giggled and it took everything in Megumi to not hit her like he always does Yuji.

 

“This is so weird. I keep remembering how they were tearing each other apart just a few minutes ago and now...” Utahime muttered, gazing at Gojo and eyes widening at seeing the amount of pain inside them as he stared at the interaction on the screen. She really wasn’t used to seeing him like this. It just…it was just wrong. Felt wrong. So wrong she’s always thought of it to be impossible. And why was that?! Even the strongest had feelings, didn’t he? And yet no one has ever really considered that. Not even her, who was somehow…friends with him to some point, even if she’d never admit to it out loud. And Gojo had surely made the it all more impossible by being the annoying brat he was. And now, she couldn’t help but think if that’s why he acted like that all the time. So annoying everyone would just force them to push him away and not get to know him. Not get to know how broken or lonely he really is. The real him.

 

”Wow, it's so organized.” The pink-haired boy said in awe, causing Megumi to realize him staring inside his room. “I just said you're unwelcome!” He said, just slamming the door on Itadori’s head, the boy letting out a small yell in both surprise and pain.

 

“Ouch…”

 

“Fushiguro! Was that really necessary!? Ugh, I just remembered how much that hurt!” Yuji whined, wiping fake tears.

 

“You deserved it!”

 

“Wow, he’s not even sorry.” Riko laughed.

 

“Little angry Sukuna.” Nobara giggled, covering her mouth.

 

“What did you just say?!”

 

”Well, it's all good.” Gojo clapped his hands together happily, getting their attention and Magumi turned around to keep glaring at him while Yuji listened with an angry pout, holding his bruised cheek.

 

“More importantly, we're heading out tomorrow!” Gojo continued. “We're gonna go pick up the third first-year.”

 

“FINALLY! Here I come bitchessss!” The ginger girl straight-up screamed.

 

The scene changed to the next day in Morioka Station and then changed to show a train, arriving in Tokyo.

 

Kugisaki started giggling in excitement.

 

Inside the train, the girl was shown stretching her hands. “It took four hours just to get as far as Morioka. I can finally kiss that damn countryside goodbye.”

 

“Wow you truly didn’t like your hometown, did you?” Yuki laughed and she groaned angrily. “I hated that place!”

 

”Guess I’ll be in Tokyo by the afternoon.” Nobara was finally shown, eating lunch inside the train and speaking dreamily. “What should I do if I get scouted? Like, by Stardust?”

 

“Wow look who’s excited.” Shoko chuckled. “Look at the blush!”

 

“Ieri Saaaan.” Nobara cried.

 

”The train bound for Shibuya and Shinagawa is now arriving on track 1. For your safety, please stand behind the yellow line.”

 

The scene changed to one of Takeshita Street, showing Nobara having arrived in town, standing tall before the crowd. ’Saori-chan. I'm here. I'm in Tokyo!

 

“Who’s Saori?” Maki questioned, her confusion getting the best of her, and Nobara smiled widely. “She was a friend of mine from my village. But she used to live in the city before moving there so the people eventually drove her out. I haven’t seen her since I was a child.”

 

“Oh…”

 

“Ah, I miss her…”

 

”How are there only three first-years? Isn't that too few?” Yuji’s voice was heard as the scene shifted to show him and Megumi standing beside the street, leaning on the sidewalk fences.

 

“Well, have you ever met anyone who can see curses before?” Megumi answered, Yuji who had been munching on his ice cream coming to a stop. “Nope.”

 

“That just proves how small a minority jujutsu sorcerers are.”

 

“Has it always been like this?” Yuji questioned.

 

“As long as I remember.” Yaga nodded. “But we were larger in number back in the golden ages of sorcerers a few thousand years ago.”

 

“Oh, that time Sukuna is from?”

 

He nodded.

 

”Also, didn't you say I was the third?” Yuji asked, remembering Gojo having told him as such.

 

“Their entry was decided a while ago. You know what our school's like. Everyone has unique circumstances.”

 

“Sorry for the wait.” A voice called, causing the two to stop their conversation and look away, seeing Gojo waving as he walked towards them, soon stopping in surprise. “Oh? Your uniform made it in time, I see.”

 

“Yeah, it's a perfect fit.” Yuji answered with a grin before looking at Megumi’s and adding, “Though it's slightly different from Fushiguro's. It has a hood, for one.” He said, touching the said hood.

 

“You haven’t requested that?” Utahime asked, tilting her head. She thought the boy had asked for it since he always wore hoodies.

 

“Oh no.” Yuji chuckled. “Sensei did that.” He beamed at the man with a smile, his heart now warming because of knowing he’s probably done that for his comfort. How had he not realized it back then? Or thought about it since now…?

 

”That's because the uniforms can be customized upon request.” Gojo answered, only confusing the boy more. “But I never put in any requests.”

 

The man smiled. “I was the one who put in the custom order.” He answered, having done that after seeing Yuji always liked to wear hoodies and knowing the higher-ups weren’t going to care if the boy wanted anything or not and probably not even mention this.

 

“Thanks…Sensei.” The boy beamed, causing the said teacher to smile over his surprise at getting his thoughts revealed like that, and ruffled his student’s hair.

 

‘He really loves them, huh…’ All the adults thought, feeling just as surprised as the man’s students. ’Seems like he really is way softer than he lets on…’ The kids thought.

 

Yuji shrugged on the screen. “Whatever, I guess.”

 

“Be careful. Gojo-sensei has a tendency to do things like that.” Megumi warned him before turning to look at the older man. “More importantly, why are we meeting up in Harajuku?”

 

“Because it's what she asked for.”

 

“Hey, popcorn! I want some!”

 

They all laughed at Yuji’s sudden outburst.

 

”Oh, hello there. Are you on the clock right now?” A middle-aged man was shown, following a good-looking woman. “No, I’m not.”

 

“What’s…this?” Many wondered confusedly.

 

”You see, I'm looking for potential models. This is who I am.” The man kept on, the angle of the camera changing to show Nobara watching the interaction.

 

“Would you be interested?”

 

“I'm in a hurry right now.”

 

“Just hear me out!”

 

The said girl was blushing up to her ears in embarrassment, remembering what she had done that day. God why had she been so embarrassing!!!

 

The man sighed as the girl walked away but his disappointment didn’t last long because Nobara suddenly grabbed his shoulder, startling him. “Hey, you. What about me?” She asked, pointing at herself.

 

“…”

 

“She…what?”

 

“Did she just say that…?”

 

Yuji and Gojo burst into laughter, remembering that day. “Kugisaki! This is even worse watching again!” The former cackled.

 

“SHUT UP I KNOW THAT NOW!”

 

’Her?’ The man sweated in horror.

 

“Wha-what does he mean ”her” ?! I’m way better than that woman!”

 

“Wow.” Yuki chuckled. “I thought she was embarrassed.”

 

”For the modeling gig, duh. I'm asking what you think about me.” As Nobara asked with crossed arms, Yuji and Megumi were shown watching her.

 

“What the hell? Don't run from me! Come out and say it!” Nobara demanded, grabbing the man as he tried to run away.

 

“Poor guy. He’s never going to do this again.” Shoko giggled.

 

”We're about to go talk to her?” Yuji muttered to his friend.

 

“You guys didn’t look any better!” The ginger head roared.

 

”I'm sorry! Please let me go!” The man screamed, trying to escape to no veil.

 

“This is kinda embarrassing,” Yuji said just as his face was shown, and soon they all burst into uncontrollable laughter.

 

“SEE MY POINT?!”

 

“Oh my god look at Fushiguro’s face! He looks so disappointed!” Riko laughed, pointing at the said boy, Megumi himself looking just as disappointed as his on-screen self. “I’m surrounded by idiots.” He muttered.

 

”So are you.” Megumi said, his disappointed gaze turning to Gojo when the man shouted out to Nobara, waving.

 

“You guys look like a bunch of freaks…” Suguru said, laughing at the sight.

 

Satoru smirked. “Yeah, too bad you weren’t there to complete the picture with your stupid flying pants.”

 

“Wha-shit up! You have no sense of fashion!”

 

“He does have a point you know.” Maki joined as well, smiling evilly at the man who was now gaping at her before he turned to Gojo, grabbing his collar. “This is all you’re doing!”

 

’Damn, what's up with that blindfold?’ Nobara thought as she noticed them.

 

“That’s the first thing you thought of me?” Satoru laughed.

 

“But seriously Sensei; why do you wear that blindfold?” Yuji wondered before he could think about the question.

 

“Oh my eyes use a lot of cursed energy, allowing me to see the cursed energy of everything around me so it kinda gets annoying to see everything in both picture and cursed energy at all times and thus I cover them. It’s not like I can’t see with blindfolds anyway.” He said, not elaborating more on how sensitive his eyes were as well and how having them exposed or using their technique for long periods made them hurt like a bitch.

 

“Oh.” Yuji nodded slowly. “That’s pretty cool…”

 

“Then what about now? You’re not wearing those now.” Riko added, leaning closer to the man.

 

“Well for one, I don’t have my blindfolds now. And second, we’re inside my domain that uses the six eyes technique at the moment and I do need to actually watch this you know.” The albino chuckled, pointing at the screen.

 

“Oh.”

 

Soon the quartet was shown after Nobara had placed her stuff in a rental locker, turning to look at the two boys after Gojo told her to introduce herself once again.

 

“Kugisaki Nobara.” She started, one hand on her hip, “Be happy, boys. I'm the one woman in your group.” She said, stopping to stare at her two classmates.

 

Yuji pointed at himself. “I’m Itadori Yuji. I’m from Sendai.”

 

The dark-haired sorcerer also turned his gaze at him. “Fushiguro Megumi.”

 

But Nobara wasn’t paying much attention to them, examining the two through her own POV. ’He's definitely the type that ate his own boogers as a kid. She thought, looking at Itadori.

 

The room burst into laughter while Yuji turned to look at his laughing friend in betrayal. “Nobara! What do you mean by that? That’s the first you thought of me?!?!”

 

“Oh just wait.” The girl kept on laughing, pointing at the screen now focusing on Megumi.

 

’And only a name here? I can't stand high-and-mighty dudes. bet he likes setting oil-slicked gulls on fire.’

 

Now Yuji was laughing just as loudly while Megumi slapped a hand over his eyes.

 

“He’s always been like that!” Satoru added to his utter annoyance.

 

Nobara let out a tired sigh, muttering, “I always get stuck with unfortunate circumstances.”

 

“She took one look and sighed.” Yuji told Megumi who paid him no attention, asking Gojo, “Are we going somewhere from here?”

 

“We do have all three of you together. Not to mention, two of you are from the countryside.” He smirked, “So of course we're going…on a tour of Tokyo!”

 

And soon Yuji and Nobara were jumping up in excitement. “Tokyo! Tokyo! We love Tokyo!”

 

“Wow, you two bounded pretty fast.” Kuroi laughed.

 

“Huh?!” Megumi deadpanned from behind them, looking as Yuji and Nobara ran to their teacher; the former jumping to wrap his arms around the man’s neck in excitement while Nobara jumped up and down beside the man, hand grabbing at his uniform and exclaiming happily, “TDL! I want to go to TDL!”

 

“Aw, this is so wholesome.” Utahime couldn’t help but comment.

 

Suguru chuckled with a nod, looking at how happily and widely Satoru was smiling at the two kids. He truly loved them, didn’t he? “You dropped your infinity, didn’t you?” He asked with a teasing smiled, nudging Satoru who rolled his eyes with a small cute pout despite the soft look in his eyes as he remembered that day. He’s…missed them so much. Seeing them like this again. Specially…Nobara. He’s never even seen her after getting released…

 

”Idiot! TDL's in Chiba!” Yuji told Nobara as he finally let go of the man. “Let's go to Chinatown, Sensei!” He suggested, doing a goofy pose.

 

“Chinatown's in Yokohama!” Nobara snapped.

 

“Megumi! Look at Megumi’s face in the back!” Yuki pointed out laughing, the rest soon joining her at noticing the pure look of disappointment on Megumi’s face.

 

“They’re always like this…” The boy himself said tiredly.

 

”Yokohama's part of Tokyo! Don't you know that? Look at a map!”

 

“The hell?! Quit spouting nonsense!”

 

Gojo who’s been watching the interaction in amusement stopped them there. “I will now announce our destination.” He said, and the two teens soon quieted down, kneeling in front of him as if he were royalty.

 

“Seriously?!” Shoko laughed so hard she almost choked.

 

”Roppongi!” Gojo announced, and Nobara and Yuji looked at each other, blushing and eyes shining in excitement, repeating his words. “Rop.pon.gi!”

 

And suddenly the scene changed, showing the quarter standing in front of a haunted building in Roppongi.

 

Riko and Yuki fell on the ground on their backs laughing.

 

“I still haven’t forgiven you for that, you cheater!” Nobara screamed, still feeling angry remembering that day and Yuji was no better. “That was so cruel Sensei! Pure cruelty! Even curses are not that cruel!”

 

“Hey! I still took you to wander around town after that! You two cost me a shit ton of money at that restaurant too!” The man tried to defend himself, remembering how much the two teenagers spent trying every Sushi in that damned restaurant the second Gojo said he’ll be paying. Even Megumi had no mercy on him.

 

“Well, it’s not like you can run out of money,” Megumi added with a shrug, causing him to gape at his boy in betrayal.

 

“You all hate me!” He cried dramatically, throwing himself on a chuckling Suguru’s lap and taking him by complete surprise. “Suguruuuu! They keep bullying me!”

 

The man laughed, slapping his cheek playfully. “Yes very cruel.”

 

Satoru pouted up at him like a child.

 

“…the fuck is that?!” Yuji whisper shouted to all his friends who nodded rapidly, eyes wandering between the two friends who seemed to suddenly have completely forgotten about them now.

 

And Shoko was just sitting there beside them looking unimpressed.

 

Yuta couldn’t help but smile softly at the sight though. He, of all people; knew how much that man meant to his Sensei. His one and only, huh? He could clearly see that now.

 

”There's a curse here.” Megumi said on the screen, thankfully taking their attention.

 

“YOU LIAR!” Both Yuji and Nobara shouted angrily behind the father and son. “This isn't even Roppongi! You were toying with us country folk!” Nobara screamed.

 

“There's a big cemetery nearby. The double whammy of that and an abandoned building brought out a curse.” Gojo started, completely oblivious to Nobara muttering angrily behind him. “Who does he think is responsible for the rice he gets to eat, huh?!”

 

“…the fuck she saying?”

 

“No idea.”

 

”So they really do pop up more often around graves?” Itadori wondered.

 

“The issue isn't the cemetery itself,” Megumi answered him. “It's the fact that people associate cemeteries with fear.”

 

“Oh, it was the same for schools, too, wasn't it?” Yuji understood.

 

Nobara finally stopped in her tracks. “Hold up. He didn't even know that yet?”

 

“To be honest…” Megumi started, explaining to the girl of what had happened just a couple of days ago, Nobara looking completely taken aback when he was finished. ’He swallowed a special-grade cursed object?!’ She deadpanned, running away from the boy, “Gross! Unbelievable! That's so unsanitary and disgusting!” She made a defensive pose, crawling even further all the while muttering, “No way, no way, no way, no way!”

 

“What?!” Yuji exclaimed.

 

“I agree with her.”

 

“I hate you both!” Yuji shouted between his friend’s and the rest of the audience’s laughter.

 

“You should be prepared to get bullied after eating a fucking finger.” Shoko giggled.

 

“It’s not my fault I’m stupid!”

 

“So you know.” Maki chuckled.

 

”I want to know what all of you are capable of.” Gojo jumped between their banter. “Just think of this as a field test.”

 

“I had just arrived to the city!” Nobara cried. “Didn’t you think I might be tired, for example?!”

 

“You weren’t tired to go to TDL?” The man pointed out, and she truly wanted to strangle him.

 

”Nobara, Yuji,” The man called the two teens, “you two go exorcise the curse inside that building.”

 

“Geh!” The girl stuck out her tongue while Yuji asked, “Huh? But I thought only curses could exorcise curses, right? I can't use any jujutsu yet.”

 

Gojo turned around, smiling, “You're basically half a curse already.” He pointed at the boy, “There's cursed energy flowing throughout your body. Though controlling that energy isn't something you can learn overnight, so use this.” He said, holding out a dagger.

 

“Is that…?” Yuta wondered, looking over at Maki who sighed longingly, “Oh my precious baby. My poor baby.”

 

Yuji tried not to look her way.

 

”It's the cursed tool, Slaughter Demon.” The albino explained as Yuji took the dagger with his mouth hanging open; Megumi also looking at the weapon in shock. “It's a weapon imbued with cursed energy. It'll work on curses, too.”

 

“Lame.” Nobara rolled her eyes, making her way towards the building as she tied her bag around her waist.

 

“What’s that?” Riko wondered.

 

“It’s where I keep my nails, hammer and straw dolls for my technique.”

 

“…creepy.” The girl whispered to her guardian, the woman nodding in agreement. All of these people were weird!

 

”Oh, one more thing.” Satoru stopped them, “Don't let Sukuna out. If you use him, you'll get rid of all the curses nearby in a flash, but you'll also drag everyone around into it.”

 

Yuji gave a thumbs up. “Got it. I won't let Sukuna out.”

 

“Hurry it up!” Nobara shouted impatiently, causing the boy to run after her, muttering, “Yeah, yeah.”

 

“Go on now!” Gojo said after them and soon the two reached the building, Yuji opening the parking door and stepping in with Nobara following after him; the two walking inside quietly.

 

“Why do you move as if you’re a thief who’s come to rob the house.” Suguru chuckled amusedly. Cute. These kids literally reminded him of him and Satoru going to their mission, the albino always fooling around to make him laugh.

 

He looked down at his lap where Satoru was still lying comfortably, running a hand through the soft white curls and thinking just how long it’s been since Satoru’s had someone do something like this again; given how his eyes softened sadly yet longingly as he melted into the touch.

 

Outside the building, Megumi and Satoru were shown waiting, the latter sitting on the ground while Megumi sat on a block. “I think I'll go, too.” Said the boy.

 

“Don't push yourself. You're still recovering.”

 

“Awwww.” Shoko cooed. “Look at him sitting on the ground and letting his son take the seat!”

 

“But that seat literally has space for two?!” Said Nobara, lettting out a loud laugh, “Guess I know who directed Titanic now.”

 

”But someone needs to keep an eye on Itadori, right?”

 

“Megumi! You have no faith in me!” Yuji cried dramatically and his friend sighed tiredly.

 

”True,” Gojo agreed. “But the one we're testing this time is Nobara.”

 

The girl perked up at the mention of her name. Really?! That’s what’s happened?

 

”What a pain.” Nobara groaned, “Why do I have to deal with curses after coming all the way to Tokyo?”

 

"Huh? Didn't you come here to exorcise curses?”

 

The girl stopped in her tracks, turning around to look at her partner. “Let's save some time and split up. I'II start from the top and go floor by floor. You start from the bottom. Let's get this over with quickly and grab some sushi from Ginza.”

 

“I don’t think that’s a good idea when you’re having your first missions,” Nanami said, looking at the girl a bit worried. If she kept on like this, she might end up dead. He and Haibara always worked together as well to prevent such things from happening and yet they still had trouble at some missions. “You should take this more seriously.”

 

Nobara smiled sheepishly, “Yeah…I know that now.”

 

”Hold on a minute. Let's take this a bit more seriously.” On the screen, Yuji repeated Nanami’s words, “Curses are dangerous, you know.”

 

“I can’t believe you’re actually the one being reasonable.” Panda laughed and Megumi shook his head, “With these two, you never know.”

 

“HEY!” ‘The two’ shouted.

 

On the screen, Nobara suddenly jumped at Yuji, kicking him with her foot and sending the boy spinning around in the air.

 

“See my point?” Megumi said while the whole room broke into laughter.

 

“Was that really necessary?!” Yuji snapped at Nobara, the ginger head sticking out her tongue.

 

”I don't wanna hear it from someone who was a normie until recently! Now get moving!” Nobara shouted, looking at Yuji lying on the ground and then made her way upstairs, leaving him.

 

“Your emotions have been all over the place today!”

 

“This is why girls don't like you!”

 

“What does that have to do with this?!” Utahime laughed. These kids were truly amusing. Did she and her classmates look just as stupid while bantering? Like when Gojo annoys the shit out of them all?

 

”How did you know they don't like me?!” Yuji exclaimed as he stood up.

 

“Oh my god!” Many laughed.

 

”Are you even popular enough to talk? Bitch.”

 

“Did you just call me a bitch?!”

 

Yuji laughed. “Yeah, bitch!”

 

Soon Nobara was pulling at his hair. “Come here you cursed whore.” She started smacking him.

 

Suddenly Riko screamed, watching as a curse appeared above Yuji’s head and silenced the room. “Where did that come from?!” Her guardian shouted, watching as Yuji jumped out of the way quickly after cutting the curse; thankfully having noticed its approach.

 

”Do... you need... a receipt?” The curse whimpered on the spot, Yuji staring at it in defense. ‘It’s a curse!’

 

“No shit, Sherlock.”

 

The boy rushed forward then, stabbing the curse with his weapon straight in the chest, and jumping backwards to dodge it’s attack before running at it again, this time cutting off its legs and then stabbing it in the middle of the head after jumping on top of the whimpering curse.

 

“I’ve gotta say; those were some cool and smooth moves.” Yuki praised, causing the boy to grin from ear to ear.

 

”Yeah, I can really move!” Yuji smiled at himself, taking out the dagger and causing purple blood to gush out.

 

Nobara made a disgusted face.

 

The scene changed, showing Gojo speaking to Megumi outside the building again, “That Yuji... He's missing a few up here.” He pointed at his head.

 

“SENSEI!”

 

”He has no hesitation when it comes to killing these things that take the form of living creatures, albeit bizarre-looking ones, to try to kill him.” He explained as the events of the first episode were shown. “And it's not like he's been familiar with curses for a long time, like you. This is a boy who used to live a normal high school life. You've seen plenty of jujutsu sorcerers, even those with talent, give up in frustration because they couldn't conquer their fear or disgust, haven't you?” He asked Megumi, continuing when he received no answer, “So today I want to confirm how crazy she is.”

 

“Was I crazy enough?” The girl laughed.

 

“That you were~”

 

”Hey, you, curse.” Nobara said, having reached and empty room in the upper floor of the building filled with mannequins, staring at the one in the middle. “ I mean you, mannequin in the center. You actually think you're hidden there?” She snapped, taking out her nails and hammer as she got into a fighting pose. “If you won't come out, I'II just exorcise you there.” She threatened.

 

“But Kugsaki has experience, right?” Megumi asked his teacher outside the building. “Little late for that now, isn't it?”

 

Gojo disagreed, “Curses are born from human minds. So their strength and numbers grow in proportion to the population.”

 

As he explained, Nobara attacked the mannequin with her cursed technique, stabbing it in the face with three of her nails and causing it to get thrown backwards, knees bending in the process.

 

“Do you think Nobara understands…” Satoru continued, “that curses in Tokyo are on a different level than those in the countryside?” As he asked, a single eye appeared in the middle of the mannequin’s face.

 

“Wooy.” Riko yelped, feeling goosebumps at the sight. “Creepy.”

 

The scene suddenly changed to one showing Nobara’s house with the girl standing in front of it with her suitcase and if she was saying goodbye, soon turning around and walking out of the village, leaving her past life behind.

 

Back to the present, three more eyes had popped open on the curse’s face while it pushed itself up, Nobara watching with her hammer now resting on her shoulder. “You might want to pull those out. or my cursed energy will flow into you.” As she said, the nails that were now combined with her cursed energy dug deeper into the mannequin’s face continued until it completely broke to pieces, the mannequin falling as the curse died.

 

Nobara smiled proudly. “Nailed it.”

 

“Yay!” Shoko threw her hands in the air, laughing.

 

“Wasn’t that a bit too easy?” Yaga said, stealing a glance at Satoru. He wouldn’t just take them to child’s play even if he was testing the girl. It couldn’t be just this, right?

 

He got his answer soon, as a sound was heard from the back of the boxes on the screen, causing Utahime to swallow nervously, “Oh no.”

 

Nobara looked at the source of the sound, slowly getting into defense, eyes widening at finding a little boy sitting there, knees brought up to his chest and shaking in fear.

 

Kuroi, “…what’s a child doing there?!”

 

”A child?!” Nobara muttered in surprise. ’Must have snuck in for some fun and encountered the curse.’ She thought, walking to the boy and bending down, speaking softly, “Hey, it's all right now. Come on out.”

 

The boy shook his head, causing Nobara to freeze in surprise. ’Huh?!’

 

“I think you scared the shit out of him.” Gojo giggled.

 

Nobara turned around. ’I guess it's true that kids don't warm up to beautiful women.’ She tried to convince herself. ’Guess l'Il call Itadori.’

 

“This is so embarrassing oh my god why does it have to show my thought?!”

 

“Welcome to the club.”

 

”Wait! Don't leave me here!” The child suddenly cried, causing Nobara to turn around; eyes widening at seeing a green huge hand coming straight out of the wall behind the boy and soon a curse was visible, having grabbed the child by the neck and holding him up in the air.

 

“What the hell!!! There’s more?!” Riko panicked.

 

She got into position soon, raising her hammer and ready to attack but suddenly stopped, eyes growing wide at seeing the curse hold the child in front of itself and pointing a sharp nail on his neck; squeezing with a mad cackle until it bled a bit.

 

’It's taking him hostage?!’

 

Maki cursed, “…those fuckers.”

 

“…that’s barely a grade 3.” Nanami muttered. “And that’s exactly why it’s taking him hostage.”

 

’This curse has intelligence?!’

 

“When I say "level," I don't just mean the amount of cursed energy they have.” Gojo explained, Megumi looking at him as he spoke, “It's their cunning. Monsters that have gained wisdom will often force cruel choices upon you... with the weight of human lives in the balance.

 

’Damn it, damn it, damn it! Damn it! Nobara was distressed, This curse isn't even all that strong! Grade 4…Maybe even lower, like a low grade 3! But it's aware of that! That's why it chose to take a hostage!

 

The curse laughed.

 

’Calm yourself down.’ The ginger head told herself. ’If I die, the child dies, too. But if the child dies, I won't die. Logically speaking, it's better if I survive, at least!

 

“Boy this is awkward…” Nobara chuckled nervously.

 

“It is the logical decision. You surviving in a dire situation is worth more than an ordinary human. Many more will survive if you stay alive but not the other way around.” Gojo said, surprising her and maybe a few more people. “But that doesn’t mean you should just give up. Or think highly of yourself. If you’re going to pull back, be sure you’ve put your all in the game first. And be sure you can handle the choices you make. Guilt is a very powerful emotion specially in the world of Jujutsu. And sometimes you’ve gotta make hard choices. You can’t save everyone.”

 

“Sensei…” Hearing those, Nobara felt a bit lost. “Well, you’re right. It wasn’t like I was going to give up so soon! And Yuji was there too!” She said at last, beaming at the boy who nodded and trying to lift up the weird atmosphere.

 

Meanwhile, Suguru could only stare at his best friend in shock and worry. And maybe also…a bit proud? He was no longer the child he was anymore. He’s changed so much. The teenage Gojo would never say such things. And he wasn’t sure if he should be worried or not; thinking about what he’s went through to make him realize and accept such hard truths. ‘What’s happened to you…’

 

Sounds of iron clashing with the ground pulled their attention back to the screen as Nobara surrendered, letting go of her weapon and holding her hands up in the air, “I'm unarmed. Let the boy go.”

 

And the curse did no such thing.

 

“That’s what I’m talking about. So use your brains more.”

 

’I'm such an idiot!

 

“Sure you are.” Yuji giggled, soon getting smacked in the head.

 

’See? It's not letting him go at all!” She sighed longingly, “…I wish I could have seen Saori-chan one last time.

 

“You know Satoru was out there right? He wouldn’t just let you die.” Suguru suddenly said and Gojo chuckled happily, beaming up at him. Of course this idiot would say that.

 

“That’s right! I’m not letting my cute babies die!”

 

“Well I was stressed and forgot!” Nobara snapped, flushing red. She really hated her thoughts getting shown.

 

Just as Kugisaki was about to give up, a hand punched right through the wall by the curse’s face.

 

“…the hell?”

 

Satoru and Yuji roared in laughter.

 

”Huh? I missed?” Yuji’s voice could be heard as he moved his hand around, the curse staring at the sight just as taken aback as the audience.

 

“Oh my god look at its face! Even that guy wasn’t expecting this!” Riko laughed, pointing at the screen.

 

“Seriously…what do you even eat to punch through the wall like that?!” Kuroi deadpanned and Shoko rolled her eyes, “People’s fingers duh.”

 

“HEY! I could do this before all this too!!!”

 

Yuji broke the wall with another punch then, causing the curse to hold the child in front of him in fear but the boy was faster, cutting his stretched out arm in a matter of seconds and freeing the boy.

 

“Yay!” The teenagers, Gojo and Yuki cheered.

 

”You okay?” Yuji asked, the child nodding with a small frown. “Uh-huh.”

 

On the other side of the room, the curse held its cut off hand, cackling evilly before turning around to jump out of the window, “It’s getting away!” Yuji panicked.

 

“I don't think so!” Nobara took back her weapons, “Give me that arm!”

 

“Huh?!”

 

“You’re all weird.”

 

Outside, Gojo and Megumi could see the curse as it jumped out, smiling happily. “I’ll exorcise it.” The latter said standing up, though getting stopped by his teacher. “Hold on.”

 

Nobara had now pulled out a straw doll and put in on top of the curse’s hand on the ground.

 

“A straw doll?” The kid asked Yuji in distress. “Creepy.”

 

“They’re cute.” Utahime chuckled at the two.

 

”Straw Doll Technique:” Nobara shouted, hitting a nail fueled with curse energy inside the hand. “Resonance!”

 

And soon, dozens of sharp nails were stabbed through the curse’s heart and body; exorcising it in a matter of seconds.

 

“Nice. She's crazy, all right.” Gojo laughed proudly.

 

“He calls me crazy and I’m feeling happy about it.” Nobara groaned, not quite able to hide her smile.

 

”We won.” The ginger head muttered, her fear at what might’ve happened slowly vanishing and pulling her back to the time of her childhood and the events that resulted in her wanting to leave her hometown. ’When I was in first grade, Saori-chan moved to our village from Tokyo. Nobara thought, just as a child was shown playing with a small stone, throwing it around and stopping when it stopped in front on a car a beautiful long haired girl had stepped out of.

 

“Is…Nobara! Is that you?!” Yuji and Maki screamed at the same time, eyes bulging out and soon screaming and cooing at the child when the ginger head nodded, “Yeah…” She muttered, too stunned at seeing her old friend whom she’s almost forgotten her face.

 

“You were so cute!” Kuroi joined the teenagers at their cooing.

 

The older girl ran up the stair of her house, turning her head last minute to smile at little Nobara who was staring at her wide eyed.

 

“Nobara-Chan has a crush~” Gojo giggled, completely ruining her mood and causing her to throw a shoe his way. “Sh-Shut up!”

 

’She was as cute as a doll, and as kind as a nun.’ Nobara thought, her face lighting up with a huge smile at seeing Saori smile at her.

 

“Awwww you’re so cute!” Utahime cooed, chuckling at seeing Nobara flush in embarrassment.

 

“Look at the smile! Her blush!”

 

“Do you think this will show the rest of us as children too?” Yuji asked excitedly, “Since this is showing our life and stuff! And it’s already showing Nobara! Cute!”

 

The girl rolled her eyes, “Why are you being so excited about it? It’s so embarrassing!”

 

“I mean-I’ve seen pictures of your childhoods!” He told his friends, “But like, not Gojo-Sensei!”

 

Satoru let out a surprise laugh. “What? Why do you want to see my childhood?” He was not expecting this.

 

“Sensei! I mean-a small child with white hair and blue eyes should be so adorable!” Yuji couldn’t stop himself but say and Suguru instantly agreed with him. He’s never seen any pictures of his best friend’s childhood either. And even though he kinda knew why…he still wanted to see his childhood. He wanted to see everything about him. Know everything about him. Because it felt like no matter how much he knew, he just couldn’t get enough of this man. Everything about him was just…so precious to him.

 

“Oh my god you’re right!” Riko agreed enthusiastically. “He should look like a small snow-ball!”

 

Gojo only laughed harder. “I did not know you wanted to see baby me so much.” Even he himself didn’t want to see anything of it again.

 

Nobara’s memories continued then, showing her holding a sticker book Saori had given her, kicking her feet around happily.

 

“Oh god no.” The girl covered her face as they all laughed.

 

’Yet Saori-chan was ostracized by the villagers.’ Nobara’s voice said, just as snow started raining down; Saori starting to sing a soft melody while Nobara looked up at the sly and listened to her in awe.

 

’"She thinks country folk are dumb," they said,’

 

The scene changed from the heartwarming scene to show how the villagers treated the girl, pushing her away, isolating her and even covering her front door with snow at winters and blaming her for all their problems.

 

“What…the hell?! That’s too cruel!” Riko snapped angrily, “why would they drive out such a kind person?! She didn’t do anything wrong.”

 

“Well,” Nobara laughed bitterly, “That’s just how they are in countryside villages. You’re difference…and you have no place anymore.” Even her family had never really accepted her being a Jujutsu Sorcerer. They never believed her at first and even after that, she was never allowed to talk about it. So no one in the village would find out and thought her crazy. Or worse, drive her out because of being different. A witch or something. And when she found out about Jujutsu high she wasted no time in applying for the position and even then no one had really cared what she was going to do. She was different. Not just her Jujutsu. She was completely different from those idiots. She hated them. And different had no place inside that town. So she had left, and decided to reach for her dreams. She never even once regretted her choice.

 

’letting themselves get paranoid, and in the end... they drove her out.’ Little Nobara was shown then, standing in front of Saori’s home alone, tears in her eyes as she looked at the “Home for Sale” banner; thinking about the times she used to sit inside with Saori and macarons as the watched TV and talked the night together. ’She brought all these homemade sweets I'd never heard of and said, "The ones from the bakery are even better," with a smile as she treated me to them.’

 

“She’s so sweet…” Yuta muttered sadly, causing the girl to nod, feeling nostalgic at the memories and grateful at being able to have seen her friend once more, “She is.”

 

“Did you…ever see her again? After coming to Tokyo?” Maki wondered.

 

“Nope. We didn’t really exchange any information before she left so…I have no idea where to find her.”

 

“We can try!” She encouraged, throwing an arm around her and Soon Nobara was smiling from ear to ear.

 

’If I had stayed in that village,’ Nobara thought as a ripped off head of a doll was shown on the snowy ground.

 

“That’s creepy! That’s so fucking creepy; aren’t you supposed to play around with it and put cute dresses on it?! What the hell Nobara!” Yuji exclaimed, sending the girl into uncontrollable laughter. “I never liked those! And I needed something to practice my technique with!” She huffed smugly.

 

“So you killed your dolls?!”

 

The scene changed back to the present, Yuji nagging at his friend, “This is why I told you it's dangerous to go alone and you need to take it seriously!”

 

“You never said it was dangerous to go alone!” Nobara shouted back.

 

Choso sighed, “Are you two always like this…?” Why they were always so loud. Were all teenagers like this? Megumi was way quieter…

 

Both his brother and Nobara smiled at him sheepishly and suddenly he forgot all about it, seeing how happy Yuji looked.

 

Megumi groaned, “You have no idea.”

 

“I... didn't?!”

 

“And what have you been eating that lets you punch through a wall with your bare hand?!” Nobara shouted, pointing at the destroyed wall.

 

“It wasn't reinforced concrete!” Yuji defended.

 

“Even if it was, that'd still be impossible for most people!”

 

The small boy was laughing nervously being trapped between the two.

 

“Poor guy.” Suguru chuckled.

 

”Most people?” Yuji muttered, “You know, you've asked me plenty of questions already, but why did you come to Jujutsu Tech?”

 

“Why?” Nobara was a bit taken aback, “Because I hate the countryside, and I wanted to live in Tokyo!”

 

Yuji was left completely speechless.

 

Nobara pouted innocently, “This was the only way I could move to the city without having to worry about money!”

 

And despite knowing the real reason why, none of them could help but laugh at the reasoning and Yuji’s face.

 

”You can risk your life over that?!” Yuji wondered in shock, and she smiled proudly, “I can! After all, it means being true to myself.”

 

“You go for it girl!” Maki beamed, slapping her in the back.

 

“M-Maki-San…are you trying to k-kill me?”

 

’If I had stayed in that village, I'd be as good as dead.’ Nobara thought, memories flashing through her eyes once more, this time brighter and more colorful until it showed the girl arriving in Tokyo, ’Saori-chan, I made it to Tokyo,’ She thought, stepping into a bakery, ’If we ever meet here, take me to that bakery you mentioned.’

 

“Aw is that why you asked to meet in that area?” Satoru wondered, the girl soon nodding sheepishly, “Yeah…”

 

In the present time, she patter the little boy’s head, “So as far as that goes, l'm grateful to you, too.” She told Yuji, “There wouldn't have been a bright future if I had died or I had been the only one to survive. Thanks.”

 

Yuji tilted his head, “Well, having a more serious reason doesn't make anyone better than the rest.”

 

He was smacked once more.

 

”Okay, I've given you my thanks, so that's all over! We're even now!” Nobara suddenly screamed, back to her annoying self and making stupid faces and throwing her hands around.

 

“What's wrong with her?”

 

“You’re all so stupid.” Riko chuckled, though she couldn’t help but think if she could’ve also been a Jujutsu Sorcerer and have such adventures and friends if she wasn’t born the way she was. This seemed…nice. Fun.

 

The sun was setting when they were finally done, “I live over there! Thanks again!” He shouted at Gojo and Megumi who had apparently took him home while Yuji and Nobara waited for them to return, sitting on some stairs alongside the road.

 

“Did you know I get into a foul mood when I'm hungry?”

 

’When are you not in a foul mood?’

 

“I’m so sorry!” Yuji laughed, not sounding sorry at all and Nobara exploded.

 

”Good Joseph!” Satoru suddenly shouted as he and Megumi came back, taking their attention. “We made sure the kid got home. Now shall we go grab some food?”

 

“My savior!” Nobara sighed dramatically, causing the teacher to chuckle.

 

The two friends were already beaming in excitement, standing up and throwing their hands around and screaming, “Sushi!”

 

“Leave it all to me!” Gojo gave two thumbs up, “And you, Megumi?” He asked, only for the other boy to ignore him completely and check his phone.

 

Gojo was soon taking the two other kids and walking away, “Okay, let's go.”

 

“Pffff you two are so funny!” Shoko couldn’t help but laugh at the interaction.

 

“He never pays me any attention!” Satoru threw his hands up in the air so suddenly they would’ve hit Suguru in the face if he hadn’t dodged.

 

“Because you’re annoying.” Megumi rolled his eyes.

 

“I was literally buying you food!” He pushed himself upon Suguru’s knees by placing his elbows on the man’s thighs. “How is that being annoying?!”

 

“I can buy it myself. I know all your passwords.” Megumi answered smugly, and Satoru felt his whole face twitch as their audience started laughing.

 

“I should’ve never fucking gave them to you you little piece of shit. Come here!” He whined, trying to reach out for the boy by leaning all his weight on one elbow and Suguru almost lost a leg, “Could you stop already?! You’re piercing my legs with your fucking elbows!” He shouted, slapping the man’s hand away so hard he fell face first to the ground.

 

“Thanks, Geto-San.” Megumi actually smiled.

 

”HUH?!”

 

”Oh, I forgot about my biggest haul of the day.” Nobara suddenly spoke on the screen, walking in front of the group with Yuji and Gojo following after her side by side; Megumi having joined them at some point as well and following them from behind, “Hey, you, go fetch my things.” She ordered Yuji.

 

“What am l, your maid?!”

 

“You might as well be one.”

 

”Huh? Why should I do it? I thought we were even.”

 

“We won thanks to my cursed energy. Got a problem with that?”

 

Yuji jumped forward a bit, “What about my raw strength?”

 

“Your monstrous power from eating weird shit?”

 

“It's not just that!”

 

“You two are unbelievable…” Nanami sighed tiredly.

 

”Right, Fushiguro?” Yuji asked, turning around to look at the boy who have no answer, eyes looking somewhere else and frowning, “Huh? What's the matter, Fushiguro?”

 

“Nothing.” He said.

 

“Do you always try to look unimpressed to seem cool?” Nobara teased, poking her friend’s sides.

 

”He's pouting because he didn't get to join in.” Gojo answered instead, smiling happily as he felt the glare Megumi sent him.

 

Nobara giggled, “Boo, Boo. What a child.”

 

And soon Yuji was laughing brightly.

 

“I hate you.” Megumi snapped at his teacher with no heat to the words, smiling at the memory of the day his family got…complete.

 

“No you don’t~” Gojo giggled from where he had fixed his position on his best friend’s lap again and beaming like a happy child. Yeah, he didn’t hate him. But that doesn’t mean he’s going to stop himself from punching the man.

 

Words appeared on the screen as the scene ended. Log: July 2018

 

“Huh? What’s that?”

 

’West Tokyo City. Eishuu Juvenile Detention Center.

 

“Oh shit,” The future first years muttered, realizing what this was about. Fuck…

 

In the sky above the exercise yard,

 

A few prisoners were shown staring at the sky, one muttering, “What's that?”

 

“What?” His friend wondered.

 

Unnamed Apparition of Potential Special Grade. Its curse womb was witnessed by several non-jujutsu sorcerers.

 

“That up there! Looks like an egg.”

 

“What are you talking about?” The man asked as the angle of the camera finally focused on a yellow looking huge curse womb in the sky.

 

“That’s…ugly.” Riko made a face. “That’s a curse womb?” She’s never seen one before.

 

“It is.”

 

Due to the emergency nature, three Jujutsu Tech first-years were dispatched to the scene,

 

“What? Why on earth would they send you three to such a mission?” Suguru snapped angrily. These kids were barely grade 2 sorcerers at the moment and they didn’t have any real experience yet. Sending them to face a special grade literally meant sending them to their graves.

 

He looked down at his friends, “Were you with them?” Cause that’s the only way this made sense.

 

“Nope. I was on an overseas mission and the fucking higher ups used that to their advantage.” He answered just as angry and the words on the screen continued right before anyone could question what he meant.

 

And one died. The screen answered them.

 

“…what?” Utahime asked in terror. “What does it mean one of them died?!”

 

Yuji held out a hand sheepishly. “It’s me!”

 

“You…what? But you were-in that future with Satoru-Wait wait wait; is this the time you guys told us about? About when you were considered dead?” Shoko asked hopefully.

 

“Yeah, that’s the time. So don’t worry, no one really died.”

 

They finally let out the breaths they hadn’t realized they were holding. Because for some reason, they already did not want anything happening to these kids.

 

The song that played out of the sudden completely caught them off guard. “…the hell?”

 

The scene turned into a bright blue color and soon Yuji was shown fixing his hair in the mirror and putting gel on them.

 

“We even have an ending song! Yay!” Yuji was already beaming. “And I look like a drawing!”

 

”Gotta gert homie gotta move it, uh. If you gonna do it then push everything to the side.” The song started just as Yuji walked out of a door, dancing.

 

“Even your dancing is stupid,” Nobara chuckled, watching Yuji dancing goofily

 

”Everybody lust talk nobody really do it, whatever you want to do, keep it a secret. No need to double check with someone.”

 

Yuji was then eating some ramen and doing fishing before he was shown dancing again.

 

“Only use your judgment and break the walls. More than a flashy fake, cool to low to prove the wrong.”

 

He kept on dancing until the door closed, Megumi stepping out of it into a yellow area, wearing a white shirt and headphones.

 

“Megumi!” His friends and Gojo cheered with laughter while he flushed. ’Please don’t do something stupid like dancing, please don’t please don’t please don’t.’

 

Thankfully, he didn’t dance, being his own unimpressed self and just walking forwards with a straight face.

 

“Grumpy as ever, huh?” Gojo chuckled.

 

“I won’t give up the fight in my life, Cause my life is living for love.”

 

He was shown riding a bike, joining his salad resting a book and walking around with his Shikigami wolves.

 

“And I won give up the fight in my life, Stand off and groove on time.”

 

And Megumi just keeping yo walk until the door closed.

 

“Woah!”

 

Nobara stepped out into a cherry red room then, huge shopping bags in her hands as she spinner around; hair tied up in two cute buns.

 

“Yay! It’s my time!” Nobara laughed. This thing was pretty awesome actually. No matter how unserious and stupid it should be. A TV show? Seriously?

 

“Look at all the bags!” Yuki laughed.

 

“Why do you always make me carry them for you if I can do it yourself?” Yuji whined.

 

“Because that’s how you be a gentleman.”

 

“I don’t wanna be a gentleman! You just see me as your personal maid!”

 

”Tokyo prison, I’m going to relight your feelings! When time geis tough, oh yeah.” The song sand, showing the girl staring around a train’s window in awe; then eating sweets happily and just walking across the street with more bags in hand and then drinking a milkshake as she kept dancing.

 

“How much did you just shop?” Kuroi laughed.

 

“This is actually pretty good compared to all other times.” Yuji said, Nobara smiling goofily. What? She liked shopping.

 

“Night and day ore fading, I’m going to relight your feelings, There s no lime to explain,”

 

Nobara kept dancing until the door closed once more; this time showing their teacher smacking the door open and stepping out into a now grey room in casual clothes, spinning and dancing happily.

 

Suguru couldn’t help the sudden laughter at seeing his best friend, “Oh my, look at you.”

 

Satoru was just as surprised at the scene, chuckling in amusement.

 

“So you can dance.” Shoko popped in. “Who would’ve thought.”

 

Nobara perked up in confusion, “Huh? Why, what do you mean?”

 

“Because he and Suguru are always doing stupid dances when alone! I don’t even know where they learn those from.” She giggled.

 

Yuji laughed loudly, “They do?” That’s what Gojo Satoru does with his best friend then? He had no idea. But thinking about it; that’s pretty much like what he and his two best friends do when goofing around. So it should be normal with your best friend. To know Gojo also used to have someone like that…it suddenly hurt a bit. Because in their timeline; the man was always all alone.

 

“Yes! You know what? Come here actually, I recorded them once and it’s-“

 

She was cut off because of two huge ass men jumping on top of her and the whole room laughing in amusement.

 

“They look…so different.” Maki whispered without noticing, even she feeling weird at seeing the interaction and how her teacher was laughing so full heartedly. What happened to change them so much? They just look so…happy. All three of them. This Geto Suguru was just…nothing like the person she knew. He was so kind and considerate she wouldn’t be surprised if the man had been possessed or something when they fought him. Which wasn’t the case. Then…why?!

 

”Oooh, Oo oo ooh~ Oh yeah~” The song kept on, showing Gojo buying dark glasses, enjoying some Sushi and keep on dancing until the scene changed, this time showing Maki sitting calmly with her legs crossed; wearing a red pullover and hair up in a bun.

 

“Maki!”

 

”Lost in paradise; night and day are fading out. When time gets tough; access-to your love.”

 

The girl giggled in surprise, eyes lighting up at seeing the rest of her classmates in the ending; panda giving a kid some balloons; Inumaki eating some Sushi; Nanami enjoying his cake; and even Mai; Todo and Ijichi.

 

’Mai…I wonder if she’s okay…’ She thought with a small pang of hurt inside her chest.

 

”Lost in paradise; night and day are fading out. Keep on dancing now. Hey hey hey hey hey~”

 

“Well; that was pretty cool! I liked that!” Yuki laughed when the song ended with Yuji appearing again and posing stupidly in front of the camera.

 

“I loved that song!” Riko agreed eagerly but before anyone could give any more comments; Nobara’s voice was heard on the screen once more.

 

“Itadori. I'm going with paper.” She said, right after the ending ended, Yuji staring at her in stress.

 

“Oh it has an end credits scene!”

 

“…this is literally stupid. I love it.”

 

“What were you two even playing over?” Shoko chuckled and her albino friend answered, “They were deciding what to eat.”

 

”Rock-paper-scissors!” The two got ready. And Yuki lost because of bringing out scissors when Nobara pulled out rock.

 

“Oh yeah!” The girl screamed happily.

 

Some people cheered her along while Yuji whined unhappily. “Your win was unfair!”

 

”Sushi, huh? Guess we can go to the usual place in Giza.” Gojo said, checking his phone for locations.

 

“Can you even…see the screen with those blindfolds?” Yuta asked, wondering why this has never caught his attention.

 

The man chuckled, “Yup.”

 

“…how?”

 

“Phones look pretty cool in the future.” Shoko suddenly said, taking the future kids’ attention, “Oh my god you guys still use flip phones at this time!!!” Yuji cried.

 

“Yeah…?”

 

“How do you live?!”

 

”Ginza, Yahoo!” Nobara screamed in delight.

 

Shoko, “You don’t even know what that is, do you?”

 

“Shut up!”

 

”I want revolving sushi!” Yuji said innocently and Nobara always already trying to eat him alive. “Ugh! Itadori, you're such a-Ugh! Fushiguro, say something to him!”

 

Fushiguro just stared at the interaction unimpressed.

 

“This boy’s literally the most “I don’t give a shit” person I’ve met in my whole life.” Yuki laughed in amusement; just thinking about how different he had looked when possessed by Sukuna. They didn’t even look alike even when sharing the same face. Though the same could be said about Itadori as well.

 

“I'd rather get something that tastes good if we're going.” Megumi told Yuji, “Gojo-sensei's paying, anyway.”

 

“You only love me for my money!”

 

“You ever thought otherwise?”

 

”Revolving sushi is its own thing, just like how yakisoba and instant yakisoba are different things!” Yuji tried convincing the newest member of their group.

 

“And I want to eat sushi.”

 

“Sushi's just a meal, but revolving sushi's a leisure activity!”

 

“Like a theme park! Or TDL!” They kept going, Megumi yawning as he watched them and Gojo still wandering through his phone.

 

“They’re already so used to this.”

 

“It only gets worse.” Satoru sighed.

 

”Also, Kugisaki, you said you were from the country too, so have you ever been to a revolving sushi place?!”

 

Gojo decided to join the conversation on that moment, “My favorite is Sushi-Go, but I'd go with Splendid Sushi for someone's first time.”

 

“You get it, Sensei!”

 

“You always get me!” Yuji giggled happily.

 

“That’s because you’re both stupid!” Nobara snapped.

 

“Shut up! You loved where we took you!”

 

Kugisaki made a face, ”Hey, no one's said we're going yet.”

 

Megumi had closed his eyes at some point.

 

“Kugisaki, listen closely.” Itadori started, “the sushi…comes to you on a bullet train!”

 

“Wha?” And that; finally took Nobara’s attention.

 

“What?! How come we don’t have such things?! I wanna try too!” Riko exclaimed in jealousy and Gojo chuckled, “Sorry sweetie, you gotta wait a few years for that~”

 

“Shut up! Future freak!”

Notes:

I uploaded this chapter crying alr?!
I fucking hope he somehow survives with all the signs and stuff (like him saying goodbye to his friends instead of them welcoming him and the lotus followers that represent rebirth AND-HE CAN’T JUST DIE! Shoko pls!!! There was also the editor’s comment! And he didn’t want South(?!) His head wasn’t cut off either…) Gege gave us cause seriously Gege doesn’t just put those in the chap for fun
I don’t care if he sacrifices six eyes or whatever just don’t leave your children pls they need u baby😭 I NEED U!

idk maybe it’s just Gege’s fucking evil plan to try to rip our hearts apart and I’m just being delusional and dying to somehow cope, with giving myself false hope, but let me be for my own sanity
Let me hope😭

I knew the fight was no way in hell just going to finish like that and I opened twitter with dread filling my whole body today but boy that didn’t make it any easier to cope!

Why Gege why?! Why do you have to keep making him suffer he’s been through enough I can’t anymore😭😭
And THAT FUCKING DREAM ABOUT SUGURU AND HIS FRIENDS?! Fuck! Him wishing Suguru was there…and Suguru’s tears…that was the last straw I can’t anymore

I’m going to cry until next week and pray to any heavens above for someone to just DO SOMETHING CAUSE I DON’T WANT YO ACCEPT THIS I CANT😭

 

P.s:
IM OFFICIALLY ON TWITTER NOW TOO SO FEEL FREE TO COME AND CRY WITH ME!

Chapter 6: Curse Womb Must Die (I)

Notes:

I’m a couple of days late, sorry, but HAPPY BIRTHDAY JIME! I WISH U ALL THE BEST SWEETHEART! Pls accept this chapter as a birthday gift from me and I hope you’ll like it hehe. Hope u had the best birthday ever!

”Our window verified the curse womb three hours ago.”

 

“Oh, that’s Ijichi!” Utahime recognized, looking at the man with a raised eyebrow. “So he couldn’t become a high-grade sorcerer at the end.”

 

“Nope.”

 

”Once 90 percent were successfully evacuated, they made the call to seal off the center. Citizens within a 500-meter radius have been evacuated, as well.” As Ijichi explained, the area was shown being evacuated; the police forces leading the people away from the cursed area.

 

“lichi-san, question.” Asked Yuji, the camera focusing on him as he held up a hand, “What's a "window" here?”

 

“…”

 

“I keep forgetting that you had no idea about Jujutsu even existing until a few days ago.”

 

“AND THEY SENT HIM ON THAT MISSION!” Satoru exclaimed, throwing his hands around but the anger in his voice could still be heard if paid attention to. “All of them! They’re literally first years!”

 

”A window is a member of Jujutsu Tech who can see curses.” The oldest man answered. “They aren't sorcerers, though.”

 

“Oh, okay.” Yuji nodded, somehow still confused.

 

“Let's continue.” Ijichi said, bringing them back to the topic, “Detainee Block 2. At present, five detainees remain there with the curse womb. If this curse womb is the type that metamorphoses, we predict it will become a special-grade cursed spirit.”

 

“Then if that’s the case, you should’ve at least sent first-grade sorcerers!” Yuki snapped. “This is why I fucking hate the Jujutsu world!”

 

’Special-grade…’ Nobara and Megumi realized in horror until Yuji popped in, completely oblivious to the situation. “Hey, so... I still don't really understand what "special-grade" means.” He said, causing his two friends to sigh tiredly.

 

“Then allow me to explain it so even idiots can understand.” Said Ijichi.

 

Riko snorted, “Did he just call you an idiot?!”

 

”If Conventional Weapons Were Effective Against
Cursed Spirits: First, there's grade 4. A wooden bat is enough for them. Grade 3; If you have a handgun, you can rest easy. Grade 2; It'll be a close call with a shotgun. Grade 1; Let's say you might be on even footing if you carpet bomb it with cluster bombs.”

 

“That's real bad!” Yuji realized.

 

“Yeah, no shit.”

 

”Normally a jujutsu sorcerer on par with the cursed spirit would take on the mission.” Megumi started, “On a day like today, that would be Gojou-sensei.”

 

Hearing that, Gojo couldn’t help but clench his hands in anger and frustration; thinking how every damn fucking time his kids needed him; he wasn’t there. Whenever anyone he loved needed him. Because he was always sent on missions only the strongest could take. But what did being the strongest mean if he just couldn’t save the people he wanted? He loved. Because he always had to choose between them and all the thousand human lives that would be lost if he didn’t take part in his missions. Because who else could handle taking out a group of special-grades all on their own? Who else but him? And instead of any appreciation, the higher-ups only kept on taking everything left away from him. Ever since he was a child. As if he was nothing but a curse himself they wanted to get rid of. As if it would’ve been much better if he hadn’t been born at all.

 

”I-I see.” Yuji nodded, “So where is Gojo-sensei?”

 

’If Yuji really had died on that day…’ He shook his head, not even wanting to think about the possibility anymore. Experiencing that hell had been enough just once.

 

“Satoru?” He looked up at Suguru’s face when he heard the quiet call; only to find the man gazing down at him with a small frown and noticed that the man had probably realized him getting lost so deep in his thoughts. Because he always would. “You okay?” He asked, and that question alone was enough to make him smile genuinely and chuckle, “Why wouldn’t I be?”

 

Suguru rolled his eyes despite the hand that was replaced on Satoru’s head gently.

 

”Away on business.” Megumi answered.

 

“Huh?!”

 

“He's not someone who should be loafing around at the school in the first place.” Megumi said remembering the time Gojo had left on that morning, “Don't expect any souvenirs.”

 

Many chuckled or rolled their eyes.

 

“Sensei! That’s not fair! So you bring Fushiguro souvenirs and not us?! That’s total favoritism!” Yuji suddenly exclaimed and Satoru burst into laughter while Megumi sighed tiredly.

 

“A teacher shouldn’t have favorites you know. You really are bad at this job.” Suguru joined in.

 

“But he’s more than just a student~” Shoko teased.

 

“Ieri-San!”

 

“I’ll bring you all the souvenirs you want next time; Yuji-Kun!”

 

“Yay!”

 

”You'll often have to undertake missions beyond your power. The current case, however, is an abnormal one, and most urgent. Do not fight under any circumstances. If you encounter a special-grade, your options are to either run or die.” Said Ijichi, causing the teenagers to gulp in fear. “Please just listen to your fears. Do not forget that your mission here is strictly the verification and rescue of survivors.”

 

“That makes no fucking sense! Why should those idiots send three children to a special-grade mission when they know they’ll die if encounter it?! To save a few humans whose conditions are not even confirmed?!” Yuki asked in anger. “They’re humans! Encountering a Special-grade means they’re 99% dead already. Sending three kids to just confirm that is a suicide mission.”

 

“That’s exactly what I thought.” Gojo agreed, “But those higher-ups are willing to do anything to keep their power and proceed as they please. The life of a few mere children means nothing to them.”

 

The blonde rolled her eyes, “Of course it doesn’t.”

 

“Welp, this is getting awkward…” Yuji whispered to his friends, Nobara nodding quickly.

 

A sudden call from an unknown woman caught their attention.

 

”Excuse me! Excuse me, where's Tadashi?!” She called from the gate, where a few guards were holding her back. “Stop! Stay back!”

 

Riko, “Is that…”

 

“Her son.” Megumi nodded.

 

”Please stay back!”

 

“Is Tadashi... Is my son Tadashi all right?!”

 

“Poor woman…” Kuroi muttered, watching sadly as Yuji’s pained face was shown.

 

”Hey! Stop it! Please stay back! It's dangerous!”

 

“Let me through!”

 

“She's a guardian who was here for a visit.” Ijichi told Itadori before stepping forward to talk to the woman, “Please step away. There's a possibility that someone has spread poisonous gas throughout the center. We cannot share any more details at this time.” He said, the woman’s face crumbling more and more as he continued, “No..” She whispered, falling down on her knees to cover her eyes as tears started running down her face, “Why…Why is this happening?!”

 

On the other side, Yuji clenched his fists, anger at curses filling up his whole body, “Fushiguro, Kugisaki. We're gonna save them!” He said, the other two nodding determinedly.

 

Nobara, “Of course we are.”

 

“Boy…being a sorcerer must be shitty…” Riko muttered with a small shiver, for the first time thinking about the crushing amount of emotions and guilt any Jujutsu sorcerer must probably feel all the time. And by the looks the present teenagers had on their faces; she knew they were about to witness hell. The cruelty of this world.

 

”Episode 4: Curse Womb Must Die”

 

“Be careful,” Ijichi said as the trio walked towards the entrance of the building, “I'll put up my Veil.” He said, positioning his hand for the spell, “Emerge from darkness, blacker than darkness. Purify that which is impure.”

 

“I can never get over how cool this spell sounds.” Yuji giggled, just as amazed as the same time he heard and saw it happen.

 

”It's becoming night!” The boy exclaimed in shock.

 

Many laughed at the childish antics and how he didn’t even know what a veil was.

 

“It’s a Veil,” Megumi answered while Nobara looked at Yuji disappointingly. “There's a residential area nearby, so this barrier conceals us from the outside world.”

 

Yuji was completely amazed. “That’s incredible!”

 

“Ignorant.” Nobara sighed while Megumi made a dog sign with his hands, muttering, “Demon dogs!” And soon his white wolf appeared out of the shadows, howling and causing Yuji to look at it with a big smile appearing on his face.

 

“He'll let us know if the curse gets close.”

 

“I see, I see,” Yuji said, not really paying any attention to what Megumi was saying and crouched down in front of the wolf; ruffling the fluffy furs around it’s neck, “Good boy, good boy! We're counting on you, okay?”

 

“That’s cute.” Utahime giggled.

 

”Let's go.” Announced Megumi, throwing the door open and the other two nodded, soon running inside but forced to stop in their tracks immediately because of the unexpected area they stepped into.

 

“Is that an Innate Domain?” Choso asked in realization, frowning in worry knowing this was his brother’s first real mission. And the fact that he had somehow died but also not, wasn’t helping the slightest.

 

“It is…” Yuki nodded.

 

Nobara, ”What is this?”

 

Yuji, “Wh-What's going on in here? This is a two-story dorm, isn't it?”

 

“C-C-Calm down! It's a maisonette.” Nobara panicked, having never seen such a thing in her whole life dealing with curses.

 

Shoko chuckled, “A what?”

 

”No, it's not.” Megumi shook his head, he himself having only heard of such a thing from Satoru when the man told him about his different experiences and the domains he’s encountered throughout his missions every time he came back home from one.

 

“That’s so cute!” Yuji, to a flushed Megumi’s utter horror, cooed while Nobara and the second years giggled; Gojo himself looking no better.

 

’It's the deployment of an Innate Domain due to cursed energy.’ He gulped, ’It's my first time seeing one this big.

 

“You’ve come across Innate Domains before?” Nanami wondered. He was a first-year as well but he hadn’t been sent on such serious missions yet. Not when Gojo and Geto existed anyway.

 

“I…” Megumi flushed even more, “Gojo-Sensei took me to some of his missions sometimes.”

 

“Oh, of course, he did.” Riko giggled.

 

On the screen, the dark-haired boy’s eyes widened as he suddenly noticed something, causing him to turn around in panic, “Th-The door's gone!”

 

“Th-The door's gone! How?! We just came in through here, didn't we?!” Nobara screamed in distress, pointing at the now-closed wall while Yuji nodded numbly, and soon the two were walking around in circles; their minds completely closing off. “What do we do? Ah, what do we do about this?”

 

“Seriously?!” Maki laughed loudly, “You two are hilarious!”

 

Shoko nodded, “I love this due.”

 

”It'll be fine.” Megumi stopped them, “The dog remembers the scent of the entrance.”

 

And suddenly, the two were staring at the dog with heart-shaped eyes. “Oh my!”

 

“Good boy! Have some jerky!” Nobara praised the dog with screams of happiness while Yuji straight up clung h to the animal; the shadow dog seeming to enjoy the attention and wiggling its tail happily.

 

“I wanna be mad but that’s so cute!” Shoko laughed, remembering this was exactly how Satoru acted around Suguru’s curses; always cooing at them and giving them traits as if he adored them with his whole being. He even had picked out names for every single one and somehow; never forgot which was which.

 

“White Ball is the cutest!” The said man suddenly screamed and she chuckled, not even surprised. “Of course, you’ve given it a name.”

 

“He loves it.” Satoru stuck out his tongue while Suguru chuckled and Megumi sighed, not disagreeing with the fact that White Ball really did love his name. So did Shadow Fur. And to see him alive once more…he’s missed his dog. Also great Serpent.

 

”You are way too calm!” Megumi snapped angrily. This was not the situation to goof around!

 

“Exactly!” Nanami agreed.

 

”You really are dependable, Fushiguro.” Yuji said and suddenly, all the anger was replaced with shock and his features softened. “Thanks to you, we'll be able to rescue people and save ourselves, too.”

 

’He’s such a sunshine.’ They all thought.

 

”Let's keep moving.” Megumi said at last, the trio finally continuing their way through the corridors until they reached a room that actually looked like the man building but that was no relief; cause the second they stepped inside they were faced with the remains of the three people who were there.

 

“O-oh, my god…” Riko muttered, looking as horrified as Yuji on the screen, hand grasping at Kuroi’s in fear. They all knew those people were probably already dead, but to see how they’ve died…the curse here was by no means a joke.

 

And this was probably the first time these three were witnessing such a thing. And none of them was any older than Sixteen.

 

”Atrocious.” Nobara shivered.

 

“That's... three people, right?” Megumi asked as Yuji knelt down to check the undamaged name tag of the body in the middle, reading “Okazaki Tadashi” and suddenly; her mother’s voice rang inside his skull, ”Is Tadashi... Is my son Tadashi all right?!”

 

“Let's take this body back.” He said.

 

Nobara, “Huh?!”

 

“It's that woman's son.”

 

“But…”

 

“His face isn't too badly mangled. His mother won't accept it if we tell her he's dead, but we don't have a body.” Yuji tried to reason before he was suddenly pulled back up when Megumi grasped his collar.

 

“I get why you’d want to do that, but in a situation like this, it’s your own life you should worry about first,” Yaga told the boy. “He’s already gone. But that doesn’t mean you should end up the same no matter how inhuman or wrong it may seem.”

 

Gojo nodded, “Yaga-San’s right. Being a sorcerer…means you should be willing to make certain sacrifices to have the best outcome. You can’t save everyone. But that doesn’t mean there aren’t any people you can save.”

 

Yuji sighed tiredly, “Yeah…I know that now.” ’And I wish I didn’t.’

 

”We have to find and verify two more. Leave that body behind.”

 

“Quit joking around! We turned around, and the way we got in here was gone! We won't be able to come back for it later!”

 

“I didn't say to come back for it! I said to leave it behind!” Megumi said to Yuji’s pure horror. “1 have no intention of risking my own life to save someone I had no intention of saving in the first place!”

 

“No intention of saving him? What do you mean?!” Yuji snapped, now having grabbed him by the collar as well.

 

Gojo signed impatiently, having sat up from Suguru’s lap at some point but still close to the man. “Stop fooling around and take your fight somewhere else after this! Are you stupid?!”

 

Yuji smiled sheepishly while Megumi looked away. He was right. He should’ve known better than that. Arguing like that literally meant putting themselves in danger. The anger would just cloud their senses and the sound would lure in any curse that didn’t already know of their location.

 

”This is a juvenile detention center.” Megumi started, “Jujutsu sorcerers are granted access to all information about the scene beforehand. This Okazaki Tadashi hit a little girl on her way home from school while driving without a license.”

 

“Oh…”

 

”It was his second offense of driving without a license. I know you're stuck on saving lots of people and guiding them to proper deaths. But what are you going to do when someone you saved kills someone else in the future?”

 

“I…kinda get your reasoning. But…it still doesn’t feel right. Wouldn’t doing this also be deciding to end someone’s life?” Kuroi asked, looking at Megumi who nodded, “I know I was wrong now.” He looked at Yuji, “Sorry about that.”

 

The boy beamed at him brightly, “It’s alright. I was wrong too.”

 

”Then why did you bother saving me?!” Yuji snapped, Megumi looking at him with an irritated frown.

 

“Because he loves youuuu.” Gojo suddenly whisper-shouted and this time Megumi really did punch him while the whole room laughed.

 

”Cut it out!” Nobara jumped between the two, having reached her limit, “Christ, what are you two doing?! You're both idiots! Think about the time and place if you-“

 

And right at that moment, a black hole opened up in the ground under her foot, causing her to just fall into it as the sudden silence finally pulled the two boys out of their fight.

 

“Fuck!” “Nobara!” Distressed screams of her name could be heard from all around.

 

“W-what just happened?!” Riko deadpanned; Yuki answering her with a worried frown, “A curse must’ve targeted her.”

 

”Kugi…saki?” Yuji called her weakly while Megumi’s eyes widened, ’No way! Demon Dogs should have sensed the curse!’ He thought, turning his head to look for the white dog only to find it dead and stuck inside the wall with only its head out and blood running down its open mouth and white wide eyes.

 

“Oh shit something’s here!”

 

“F-fuck…” Utahime swallowed. “I-is the dog…dead?”

 

“…yeah.” Megumi nodded sadly, staring at the dog’s corpse. The dog who’s been with him since his childhood. Ever since Satoru started teaching him how to use his technique. And it was gone so suddenly.

 

“But aren’t we in the past now? That should mean it’s still alive, right?” Yuji wondered suddenly and Megumi frowned, looking at Gojo for answers. This…might actually be possible.

 

The albino shrugged. “I’m neither a Ten Shadows user nor know how time travel affects it. But Yuji might be right so you can give it a try?”

 

Megumi nodded uncertainly, clasping his hands and thinking about the animal as he called upon it; eyes widening at feeling it’s presence and a very small smile covering his face when he saw the dog appearing out of the shadows.

 

“It’s alive!!!” Yuji screamed, throwing arms around the dog’s neck as the animal started licking at his face immediately. “GOOD BOY!”

 

“It’s even cuter this close!” Riko soon joined him, throwing herself on the big animal; the tension of the episode they were watching already leaving her body.

 

“White ball!” Gojo soon joined the screaming and Megumi had to roll his eyes despite the happiness filling his whole body. And he could also feel the presence of all his other destroyed Shikigamis.

 

Unfortunately, the laughter didn’t last much longer as the episode picked up, focusing on Megumi’s horrified face, “Itadori! We’re running! We'll search for Kugisaki-“ He was suddenly cut off by a heavy presence and feeling washing over his body; soon realizing the reason why as he saw the curse standing right before him and Itadori; none of them having even noticed it approach.

 

“God that looks creepy!” Riko screamed from where she was on top of the dog.

 

’There's no mistake.’ Megumi realized in horror. ’It's a special-grade. I can't move.’

 

Yuji looked no better. ’Move. Move! Move! Move! Move!’ As he thought, his grandfather’s last words echoed in his mind; causing him to unleash his dagger slowly and launch at the curse who just slapped his hand away; cutting it off completely in the process and causing blood to gulch out in the air.

 

A few screamed in surprise, flinching back. “Y-your hand.” Choso frowned, looking down at Yuji’s hand to make sure it was in one piece. “How…”

 

“Sukuna.” The boy laughed awkwardly, both from all the stares and shouts of worries he was getting; and also because of not being used to a man-or a brother- fussing all over him like this.

 

“Oh.”

 

“Should we be thanking him then?” Yuta tried to joke.

 

”Itadori…?” Megumi muttered, looking over at his friend who was staring at his hand in shock, as if he hadn’t realized what had just happened.

 

The scene suddenly changed then, focusing on where Nobara had fallen into, and showing the girl walking through a pitch-black room. “Damn it, where am I? It's so dark, I can't see a thing.”

 

‘She’s keeping her cool…that’s good.’ Yaga thought proudly.

 

”The curse's presence!” Nobara turned her head to look over her shoulder then, holding out her nails at the feeling of a new presence, and was soon faced with dozens of face-shaped curses floating in the air and staring down at her. “How can there be so many?!”

 

“For some reason, these ones look even creepier than the other.” Shoko chuckled nervously.

 

Megumi was shown again then, falling down from the hole where the elevator used to be. “Nue!” He called, making a bird sign with his hands, and soon a flying owl-like creature appeared above him and took him by the shoulder, flying down only letting go of him when they reached the ground.

 

“Woah! That’s so cool!” Yuki shouted, impressed.

 

“It’s not! He used to run away from me with that thing when he was a child!” Gojo popped in and Megumi wanted to smack his head somewhere. Because what was with this man just telling everyone of all his embarrassing childhood memories?!

 

And they were all laughing so loudly! Couldn’t they just pay attention to them dying on the screen and not this?!

 

’Don't die on me, Itadori, Kugisaki!’ He thought, remembering what happened before he split up with his friend.

 

“I can't escape after it's gotten this close!” Yuji said while wrapping his belt around his wrist to lower the bleeding. “Hey, Sukuna!” He called the curse. “If I die, you die too, right? If you don't want that, then help me out!”

 

Shoko, “Oh shit you’re calling for him?!”

 

“Well, it does sound like the…best option they have right now,” Geto said, narrowing his eyes at seeing Sukuna’s face appearing on Itadori’s cheek.

 

”Nope!” The curse refused, “Even if the parts of me inside you die, there are eighteen other fragments of my soul. Still, irritatingly enough, I don't have control of this body. If you want to switch, go ahead and switch. But once you do, I'll kill that brat before the cursed spirit can! Then I'll go for that woman! She's a lively one. I'll have fun with her.”

 

“What’s…that supposed to mean?” Nobara asked with a shiver, making a disgusted face.

 

’That…fucker.’ Gojo seethed angrily, staring at the curse in venom. ‘I’ll kill him this time around one way or another.’

 

”I'm not going to let you do that.” Yuji snapped angrily and Sukuna chuckled, “I bet. But if you're too focused on me, your friends are gonna die.” As he said that, the special-grade curse in front of them threw a massive attack at him from his mouth, causing Megumi to freeze on where he was standing beside them. ’It's not jujutsu. He just unleashed pure cursed energy. He realized, watching as the curse started dancing in glee.

 

“It’s…having fun.” Nanami frowned.

 

”Fushiguro!” Yuji called, only managing to pull him back to reality after the third time screaming his name.

 

“Take Kugisaki and get out of here! I keep this one busy until you two are out.”

 

“Are you stupid?! You’ll die!”

 

”As soon as you're out, give me some kind of signal. Once you do... I'II switch with Sukuna.”

 

“You know you can't do that!” Megumi tried to reason despite knowing that was probably the best plan they could come up with to survive. “Not with only one arm against a special-grade!”

 

“Look closer,” Yuji said, causing Megumi to look in the direction of the curse that was still laughing like a child given candies. “It's having fun. It's obviously toying with us. I can at least buy us some time.”

 

“No!”

 

“Fushiguro!” Yuji then turned to look at him with a soft smile, “Please.”

 

And with that, the scene changed back to the present as Megumi kept running through the corridor in frustration and guilt.

 

“Oh god…this is not looking good.” Utahime swallowed. They really should’ve never stepped foot inside that place. They had literally just gotten inside, only to run for their lives a few minutes later. To think that the higher-ups would do such a thing to three kids who were even a couple of years younger than her…

 

Fushiguro clasped his hands together then, calling for his other black dog. “Find Kugisaki!” He ordered just as the scene changed to show the situation Nobara was stuck in. “This is my last one.” The girl chuckled nervously, looking above at the hundreds of curses still remaining despite the dozen dead ones she was standing on top of. “I should've brought a lot more with me”

 

Back on the upper floors of the prison, Yuji was still stuck with the curse that seemed to finally stop laughing and tear off its pants for some reason, showing off its legs.

 

“…”

 

Inumaki, “The fuck?”

 

”Trying to say it's easier to move around in your underwear?” Yuji tried to joke and a few chuckled. ’What do I do, though? I have no clue how to use cursed energy. But for now, that's fine.’

 

Shoko, “Ugh, those higher-ups are garbage!”

 

’I just have to buy ti-‘

 

A forceful blow from the curse suddenly hit him then, cutting off his thoughts and throwing him at the wall behind; so hard it caused cracks to appear on it. Then before Itadori could even move, the curse had leaped up, fist glowing with cursed energy as it landed the second blow; this time causing Yuji to get thrown through the wall and onto the bridge next room, blood ticking down his nose.

 

“Fuck he’s not even letting you breath.” Maki deadpanned, eyes wide staring at the fight. Even she and her friends (except Yuta of course) as second-years haven’t been sent to fight a grade-one; let alone a special-grade. And Yuji couldn’t even use cursed energy yet. Ugh, this was making her feel even worse and more embarrassed; remembering how she had just popped up in front of Megumi and Nobara after this incident. Yes, she didn’t know, but still!

 

The curse laughed, getting ready to unleash an attack way stronger than the previous ones, causing Yuji to somehow just push himself up on his trembling legs and hold out his hands in front of him as he tried to call upon any kind of cursed energy to no veil; the force of the attack slowly burning the fingers of his remaining hands and causing tears to fill his eyes because of the horrible pain. ’It hurts, it hurts, it hurts! Why am I…If only I hadn't picked up that finger back then... If I hadn't eaten it…If only... if only...’

 

“Oh man…this is…awkward…” Yuji laughed nervously; having so many people watching one of the worst moments of his life not really feeling great. He had never wanted anyone to know of this. Never. Even he himself tried to never think about that night. And to just have it getting shown so openly…

 

“It’s fine~ It’s completely normal to feel afraid. Especially in your first real mission where you’re experiencing death itself. We’re all just human. I’m sure everyone here has had such moments before.” Gojo, like always, said, cutting through his thoughts, and he couldn’t help but ask, “Even you?”

 

That seemed to have caught the man off guard, given how he raised his eyebrows in surprise. And Yuji was already feeling bad for having asked that. But he was…curious. Has the strongest ever felt…fear like this too? He hadn’t even flinched while fighting Sukuna…

 

“Well, I wasn’t shitting my pants like you were but yeah,” Gojo answered with a laugh and tried to play it off.

 

“SENSEI!”

 

“Really?!” Maki asked in utter disbelief, leaning forward. “For real?!”

 

“What was the mission?” Panda joined, the possibility of Gojo Satoru having been afraid in a mission even if he had been a first-year not sounding quite right in his mind. Or anyone’s. And now that the opportunity was here; none of the children could really help the curiosity.

 

“Well, I-“ Satoru stopped, not having been expecting such questions to be suddenly thrown at him. And the fact that he couldn’t just ignore them given what he had just told Yuji… “I was pretty young so I don’t really…remember?” He lied.

 

“Young? How young?” Yuta wondered.

 

Wow, that only made it worse. “Hmmmm…nine, I guess?”

 

”NINE?!” Many screamed.

 

“Or maybe it was eight.”

 

“That doesn’t make it any better!” Yuji literary pulled at his hair. “You started taking missions since eight?! What?! WHY?!”

 

“Not alone yet, but yeah.”

 

“But…that’s…” Nobara said, not really knowing how to complete her sentence. That’s what? Cruel? Incorrect? Horrifying? Even if it was Gojo Satoru; a fucking 8-year-old shouldn’t be fighting curses! “You were a child!”

 

“Don’t worry! I beat the shit out of them all! I was a badass babe!” Satoru said with a dramatic sigh and she groaned, slapping a hand over her eyes.

 

“You’re stupid…” Suguru muttered tiredly, not quite able to calm the anger he was feeling towards the fucking Gojo clan elders. Because he had heard this story once. In more detail. And it was by no means anything a child should’ve experienced. Not even the fucking strongest. How was he even supposed to experience any kind of childhood if he couldn’t even sleep at night because of being forced to experience blood and death since so young?! Had he ever evenhad a childhood? Is this why…he was so keen on being sure these kids were…safe? Loved? Happy? Enjoyed their youth? Because he didn’t want them to experience what he had been forced to, because of just being born?

 

He looked at the albino who was having a stupid argument with Yuji, smiling softly yet sadly at how kind he just was. Despite no one ever even realizing it. Despite never truly showing it. Hiding everything behind a cold and carefree mask. Despite the loneliness he was trapped in ever since he had stepped into this world. Born with a technique that above all else; put a barrier between him and everything else. Separated him from them all, since the beginning. As if he didn’t really belong to this world. Never. And Satoru had somehow, ended up believing so in the end.

 

Suguru hated it more than anything else.

 

That was when the story picked up, showing Yuji as he tried to fight his thoughts, “Stop!” He screamed, “Don't think!” He tried, failing soon as fear overtook his senses once more, ’No! No! I want to run! I want to run! I want to run! I don't want to die! If I died here…If I actually died... Would that be a proper death?!’ He thought, memories of the past few weeks flashing before his eyes. “Don't think! Don't think!” He screamed just as he was thrown back by the force of the curse’s attack, remembering his grandfather’s last words, ’Have I…gotten so weak?’

 

“You haven’t. That’s just a fucking special-grade!” Yuki said and the boy groaned in utter embarrassment. This was still not something he’d ever want anyone to see. “Can we just not talk about this?!”

 

‘I never should’ve…left him…’ Megumi thought, clenching his hands in anger at witnessing the hell Yuji suffered so he could escape. He shouldn’t have run. He shouldn’t have held back. He should’ve believed in himself more. Even Sukuna back then…thought he could’ve defeated the curse. And yet…

 

Nobara’s situation was shown next then, the girl’s hammer having split into two on the ground by the curses that were now holding her in the air upside down, laughing madly. “I know your face now.” Nobara pointed at the curse angrily, face bruised and forehead bleeding. “I swear I'II curse you!”

 

“How do you look way cooler while dying?!” Yuji exclaimed, managing to get a laugh out of her friend. “I’m not a pussy!”

 

“HEY!”

 

The curse paid no attention to what she was saying though, slowly bringing the girl to its mouth and right when Nobara thought this was really her end; something slippery-a frog’s tongue-wrapped around her waist, pulling her out of the curse’s grasp and inside its mouth just as a huge snake bit down on it.

 

“How many Shikigamis do you have?!” Riko asked in awe and when Megumi looked at her, her hand was still on top of his white dog’s head that seemed to have fallen asleep on her lap. It was weird. How the Shikigami trusted and loved her already. “Ten.” He answered. “Though the bunnies and frogs are quite a lot.“

 

“Oh.” She nodded. “What are the rest?”

 

“Two of them are the dogs. You’ve seen the bird Nue, Orochi; the snake. The Toads, the Rabbits and…Mahoraga…” He stopped there, taking a quick glance at Satoru before continuing. “The rest are an Elephant. A Deer and a Bull.”

 

“That’s awesome…” Shoko whispered in awe.

 

“…Thanks.”

 

”We're escaping, Kugisaki!” The on-screen Megumi said and Nobara sighed despite the relief filling her whole body, “I hate frogs, you know.” She said tiredly.

 

“Yeah, well, sorry!”

 

The scene changed back to Itadori’s fight then, showing the Special-grade landing in the middle of the bridge and staring at where it had thrown the boy at the wall.

 

“I was so full of myself. I thought I was strong. I thought I was at least strong enough to choose when I died. But I was wrong.” Yuji muttered, staring down at his half-burnt fingers. “I’m weak. I’m far too weak!”

 

“Because you’ve just started! No one’s able to fight a special-grade on their first mission!” Utahime snapped.

 

”Agh, I don't want to die! No! No way!” He covered his eyes, “But... I am going to die!” The boy cried, tears starting to run down his cheeks; feeling like this was really going to be his end. “A proper death? Yeah, right! Don't be naive!” He thought, remembering what Yaga told him in his interview about a sorcerer never dying with no regrets.

 

The said man couldn’t help but frown in guilt and anger towards the curses and the higher-ups who had forced this boy to take on such a mission. Why hadn’t he stopped it?! Satoru might’ve not been there, but he was, wasn’t he?

 

’Still, I want to be able to say my death was a proper one. The negative emotions of mankind become the source of curses. So all the hate, fear, regret…’ Yuji slowly realized, fisting his remaining fingers and forcing all the emotions burning inside him to the palm of his hand. ’Let it all out…And put it in your fist!’ He said, looking down at his hand now pulsing with cursed energy, and leaped forward, still not wanting to give up without a proper fight.

 

He threw his fist when he reached the curse, though all his efforts meant nothing as the thing just caught his hand in its own, laughing madly as if amused.

 

“I fucking hate that smile…” Maki seethed.

 

Right at that moment, a loud howl filled the air and Yuji’s eyes widened, realizing that was probably the sign he had agreed upon with Megumi, and the dark-haired boy was shown; having finally gotten out with Nobara who was now being held in Ijichi’s arms.

 

“Yaaaay!” They sighed in relief, seeing that at least those two were safe now.

 

’It's Fushiguro's signal.’ Yuji thought in relief, the familiar tattoos of Sukuna appeared on his face as he finally allowed himself to disappear, Sukuna’s mere presence causing the other curse to flinch back in horror. “What a thoroughly annoying brat.”

 

“I can’t believe I’m actually glad to see that guy back,” Geto said, causing his best friend and a few more to chuckle.

 

Yuji sighed tiredly, “Just wait…” He said, despite finally feeling some tension leaving his body. It was finally over. He fucking hated that night with his whole being.

 

”He's obviously screwing with me.” Sukuna said irritatedly, patting the curse on the shoulder as he took a few steps away, “Hold on a moment. I'm thinking right now.”

 

“He’s so chill!” Shoko laughed. “Look at that guy’s face! It’s about shit its pants! Or underwear. Whatever.”

 

”What can I do to make that brat regret this?” Sukuna wondered. ’If I went after him, the brat would just switch back right beforehand. So the thing that would cause him the most trouble…is probably this. I'll put things back the way they were.’ He smiled, thinking about turning the situation into attacking Megumi himself along with the other curse. In that case, Yuji would be busy trying to take over his body while the other curse just finishes the other boy.

 

Gojo breathed angrily, wanting to just scream at the curse to leave his fucking son alone. And knowing how that day had turned out…

 

He frowned, looking over at his two boys, only to find them both lost in thoughts and watching nervously, waiting to rewatch the hell they’d once experienced. And he promised himself for the hundredth time since coming back to never let them experience any of that again.

 

“Hey, let's go kill some kids. Follow me.” Sukuna said, gesturing at the curse to follow with his healing finger.

 

“That thing is just so cool.” Yuji sighed dreamily, “I wish I could do that too…”

 

“It’d be a lot easier for sorcerers for sure.”

 

Watching Sukuna starting to leave with his back turned on him, the curse decided to use it as an opportunity to attack and causing the king of curses to stop in his tracks and turn around; holding out Yuji’s cut off hand to stop the blow and forced to heal it in the process.

 

“Ah, shit. I healed this one, too.” He said as if he’s just realized that; not paying any attention to the curse that was screaming in horror. “You don’t like walks?”

 

“He’s funny.” Shoko laughed, Suguru nodding while looking at Satoru with a small teasing smile, “He sounds like you.”

 

“What?! No, he doesn’t!”

 

“Yes, he does. That’s literally how you act towards curses in our missions.” He laughed.

 

“No, I don’t! Ew. No.” The albino said in disgust, his students laughing at his face. “I can’t believe I’m agreeing with this guy, but he’s kinda right,” Maki said.

 

“Shut up, Maki.”

 

”Well, cursed spirits are usually supposed to stay where they're born.” Sukuna said, smiling sweetly at the curse, “Fine, fine. In that case…” He suddenly leaped forward, grabbing at the curse’s face before it could notice him move, “You die here!” Sukuna said, slamming it right down on the ground.

 

“Hey, what's the matter? You're not finished already, are you?” He bent down a bit, looking at the curse pathetically, “That’s it. Come on. Gambare, Gambare.” He laughed, hitting one foot so hard to the curse’s face it made the whole bridge to break and crumble.

 

“…Wow,” Yuji muttered, he himself looking completely amazed at the turn of events. At just how…brutal and different Sukuna was from him. He couldn’t even recognize his own face like this anymore.

 

The curse tried to reach out for Sukuna’s leg as they fell, grabbing at it as getting ready to throw the man away immediately but somehow just getting its own arm cut off in the process and for Sukuna to end up sitting cross-legged on top of one of the falling stones. “Even a cursed spirit, would miss their arm, right?” He smiled, holding out the hand the curse hadn’t even realized losing; starting to laugh madly at seeing the pure look of horror and fear appearing on its face as it crashed into the waters.

 

“Itadori…please don’t ever laugh like that.” Panda deadpanned.

 

Outside the building, Megumi was standing beside Ijichi’s car. ”Please expand the evacuation area to ten kilometers.”

 

“What about you?”

 

“I'm waiting here for Itadori to return.”

 

“I see.” Ijichi nodded, “After I take Kugisaki-san to the hospital, I'll return as quickly as possible.” He said, causing Megumi to take on quick glance at his unconscious friend on the back seat, head now wrapped with bandages. “No, there wouldn't be much point in you staying here.” He shook his head.

 

“Ouch.”

 

”If you want to do something, please ask them to send over a sorcerer grade 1 or higher.” He crossed his arms, “Not that I imagine any are around.”

 

“I do what I can. Later.” And with that, the man drove off, leaving Megumi to look up at the raining sky and the building his friend was still in, ’If the worst case happens...’ He thought, remembering the night he had decided to protect Yuji against every Jujutsu rule preventing him from doing so. ’…then it's my responsibility to end him.’

 

“You should’ve just left with Ijichi-San…” Yuji sighed guiltily, Megumi’s face just before Yuji died in front of him still haunting him.

 

A fierce “I’ll never do that” was all the answer he got.

 

”Hey, did you know?” Sukuna’s voice was heard echoing inside the building. “We're both classified as special-grade, apparently. Both you and me, man.” He laughed, looking up at the curse that was now stuck inside the wall, having each and every one of its limbs cut apart and stuck around him.

 

“That scene looks like a fucking sacrificing ritual!” Maki cried. “And look at his smile!”

 

The special grade was soon pushing its right hand forward and managing to free it after a couple of seconds; growing back the limb first before doing the same with the other one.

 

“Good job, special-grade. Gambare, Gambare.” Sukuna praised, watching the curse healing the rest of its missing parts until it was completely whole and able to jump out; landing in front of Sukuna before grinning up at him excitedly.

 

“Why’s it looking at Sukuna like he’s its parent?” Nobara laughed. “You have a son Yuji.”

 

“You look happy. Want me to praise you?” Sukuna chuckled mockingly, “But healing with cursed energy isn't that hard for cursed spirits, unlike for humans.”

 

“Does that mean there are humans who can do that shit too? Like, grow back limbs?” Maki wondered as she looked at Shoko, noticing how Sukuna didn’t say impossible.

 

The doctor shrugged, “Not as far as I know. My reversed curse can heal any injuries but growing back limbs…nope. Can’t heal what’s not there.”

 

Maki turned to Yuta then and the boy laughed sheepishly, “Not possible for me either. But it’s not like I’ve had the opportunity to test it out.”

 

“Hm…” She nodded, “So…not possible?”

 

Gojo picked that moment to pop in with a light, “Nope. I can do it~”

 

“…”

 

“Of course you can.” Was all Maki said at last, chuckling with an eye-roll.

 

“You can grow back limbs?! What are you, a lizard?” Suguru laughed, looking amused more than anything else.

 

“A very hot one.”

 

He only laughed harder, “Rather the most annoying one.”

 

“How does it work?” Shoko asked excitedly. “Can you teach me?”

 

“Well, I only learned it recently so I’m not sure? But you need a hella amount of cursed energy and put it all into reverse. Like, really too much. So I guess that’s why only high-grade curses are able to do so, given the almost unlimited amount of negative cursed energy they have.”

 

“Oh.” The girl nodded, looking somehow disappointed. “You’ve gotta show me after this!”

 

“What? What you want me to do, cut off my limbs and grow them back for you?!”

 

“Yes.”

 

Suguru face-palmed, “Please don’t do that…”

 

”Neither you nor this brat…really understand…what curses truly are.” Sukuna smiled, “This is a good opportunity, so I'll show you…what real jujutsu is.” The man said, clasping his hands together and making the Yama Murdra sign. “Domain expansion:” The scene changed into one of blood and bones, “Malevolent Shrine!” Sukuna said, a shrine appearing right behind him as the place lit up,

 

Yuki, “…HOLY SHIT!”

 

“OH MY GOODNESS!” Nobara screamed, “Is that his freaking Domain?! Did we just see Sukuna’s Domain?!”

 

“I’ve only seen that inside my head-fucking hell!” Yuji yelled, watching wide-eyed as the special grade curse in front of Sukuna was cut apart into five slices in less than a second of Sukuna’s Domain’s appearance.

 

“That was…his technique, right? Cutting up everything apart?” Geto asked after overcoming his shock and his albino friend nodded, “Yup, that’s one of them. Cleave.”

 

“Oh,” He nodded, “So you…get cut into shreds the second you’re in there?!”

 

“Pretty much.” He laughed, “Even I would’ve probably died immediately if it hadn’t been for my infinity and domain amplification.” He said, remembering how Sukuna’s cursed technique had been able to unleash thousands of deep cuts all over his body the second he was inside the Domain.

 

“That’s terrifying!” Riko gulped.

 

“What’s domain amplification?” Utahime asked, having heard of it for the first time. “Oh, it’s a new technic or something. An ability where you coat yourself in a very thin veil of your own domain which allows you to nullify the cursed technique of any opponent that touches you, and also neutralize the sure-hit effect of any Domain Expansion.”

 

“That’s…actually pretty amazing?” The girl whispered, looking awe-struck. “Can you teach us after we’re out of here?”

 

“Sure,” The man giggled before adding. “So work on your Domains first.”

 

And the girl groaned tiredly. “Right…there’s that.”

 

“Well, you can start by simple domains first? Easier and not as strong as the other two, but still effective and can be activated inside another Domain for protection. Even if the Domain’s stronger than yours. It can neutralizes a domain's guaranteed-hit function as well, with affecting its barrier and not the imbued cursed technique. But still, if you’re up against a proper domain expansion, it can only hope to buy you some time. Powerful domains can destroy simple domains within seconds. But it’s still effective since well…even a second, can change fate inside a Domain.”

 

“Okay…yeah that’s good. Wow. Pretty helpful actually, if you ask me.” Suguru said, his Senpai agreeing along while Gojo nodded with a small laugh. “Well, it was helpful for me.”

 

Utahime, “Hm, you know, maybe you’re not that horrible as a teacher.”

 

“Aw is that a compliment from yo-“

 

“You’re still an ass!”

 

”I was planning to cut you in three slices,” The king of the curses said, walking over to the curse with his hands in his pockets, “but you're really weak. Oh, yeah, and then there's this.” He said, reaching out a hand into the hole in the curse’s chest. “I’ll be taking this,” He grinned, looking at the finger he had dug out, and walked away soon after as the curse got caught on fire.

 

“So that’s why it was so strong!” Riko realized.

 

Sukuna walked over the broken bridge, “It's over.” He said, waiting patiently.

 

“…huh?”

 

“Oh, he’s calling for Itadori!” Shoko realized, causing her friend to burst into laughter, “Really? The King of the Curses is asking you so nicely to come back?! What a well-behaved child.”

 

Yuji groaned, covering his face over the fact that even despite this, he had just not been able to take over. Fuck it. This was truly embarrassing. Nothing would’ve happened that night if he had just fucking took control. Hell, Sukuna was just telling him to do so!

 

”This sucks!” Sukuna snapped, “If you're gonna switch, just do it already! What's the matter, brat?”

 

“Huh? Really, what’s the matter?” Yuki frowned worriedly, “Weren’t you able to take back control easily?”

 

“Yes. I was…being an idiot.” Yuji sighed, causing them all to look at the screen in distress, eyes growing in horror at seeing the grin suddenly appearing on Sukuna’s face.

 

”Shit!”

 

“So what now?! He’s going to attack Megumi?!” Utahime asked the question in everyone’s mind and the two boys nodded. “Yeah…”

 

“That’s not looking good at all. Is that how you die?” Shoko asked, and they all just remembered how it was said in the last episode, that the boy was indeed going to die. They’ve just thought it was going to happen on the mission, not like this!

 

“Yeah. Kinda,” Yuji chuckled nervously, glancing at his friend, “Sorry…I should’ve really taken control sooner…”

 

“It’s alright. It wasn’t your fault.” The boy shook his head. “The only one to blame is Sukuna.”

 

“To blame for what?!” Geto worried, and he just shrugged, “Throwing me around town?!”

 

“…right.”

 

The screen lit up at that moment then, taking their attention once more.

 

“Oh, the post-credit scenes!”

 

“Yes, yes, understood. Thank you very much.” Ijichi was shown talking on the phone, bowing up and down literally with every word he said. “Yes.”

 

“The hell’s he doing?”

 

“What's the matter?” The man asked when he was done, noticing Nobara and Yuji staring. “You bow while on the phone.” The latter said and the man chuckled, “I just get so wrapped up in creating the feeling of "I'm on the phone!" while on a call…”

 

“I know what you mean.” The ginger head nodded, “I've hurt my neck several times dealing with ingrown hairs while depilating. Of course, I've hurt my pores, too.”

 

“How…is that the same thing?” Muttered Kuroi.

 

“I still don’t know.”

 

”Is that really the same?” Yuji wondered the same before turning to look at Megumi who had been quiet all along. “You're often irritated when you're on the phone, Fushiguro.”

 

The boy sighed, “That's because of Gojo-sensei, not the phone.”

 

“Megumi!” The said Sensei whined while the rest started cackling.

 

”You often wander around when you're on the phone, Itadori.” Nobara said, remembering her friend doing that all the time.

 

“I do that too!” Riko said with a giggle.

 

”Speaking of phones,” Ijichi started, holding his phone between his ear and shoulder, “can you all stay on a call while holding the phone against your shoulder?”

 

Turned out Nobara was the only one who couldn’t; resulting in her phone falling on the ground and the glass breaking on the side.

 

“You have my deepest condolences.”

Notes:

Soooo here u guys go! I wrote this really fast; I literally started yesterday okay? So there might be some mistakes I haven’t noticed and so I’ll be probably editing it a bit in a couple of days

Aaaand the next chap will probably take a bit longer to come out. Since college restarted 2 weeks ago for me aaaand I also have to ready a chapter for my other watching the show fic hehe

But not so long don’t worry cause I’ve been waiting so damn much to reach the next episode! THE GETO REVEAL! I’m gonna have so much fun aaaa
I’ve literally pre written some parts of the next chap since I started the fic cause when something comes to my mind I just have to write it immediately so I don’t forget haha

 

Anyway! I hope u liked this chap! And am waiting for all your thoughts~

Chapter 7: Curse Womb Must Die (II)

Notes:

Who said anything about not updating for a few weeks huh? Definitely not me

The episode started with showing Megumi still standing outside as he waited for Yuji to come back, eyes soon growing wide as he realized the shift in the aura. ’The Innate Domain's closed off! The special-grade is dead! Now we just need Itadori to return safely...’

 

He stopped, feeling an aura even stronger and tighter than before suddenly appearing behind him. Sukuna…

 

“Oh lord I’m not ready.” Riko swallowed, peeking through her fingers covering her eyes as the curse stepped into view, laughing.

 

”Sorry, but he's not coming back.” He chuckled, feeling the sweet smell of fear consuming Megumi’s body. “Don't be so frightened. I'm in a great mood right now. Let's chat for a bit.”

 

“Great mood my ass.” Nobara rolled her eyes, not knowing if she’d be acting so carefree if she hadn’t known both her friends had survived this. Well, technically, at least.

 

”This is what he gets for trying to use me without any kind of pact. Feels like he's having some trouble switching back.”

 

“Why were you having trouble though? It didn’t seem to be hard for you on all previous situations?” Choso wondered, looking at his brother a bit worriedly. He still didn’t understand these human emotions fully but…he could tell how something was terribly wrong with his brother’s feelings.

 

Yuji laughed nervously, rubbing the back of his head. “I don’t…really know. But after what happened it was just…everything seemed…hard.” He sighed, “I’m sorry.” He said, flinching at feeling something warm covering his hand and looked to his side, finding Megumi’s hand having taken his. “It wasn’t your fault.”

 

He smiled.

 

”Still, though...” Sukuna continued, hands grabbing at the sides of Yuji’s uniform to tear it apart. “It's only a matter of time…”

 

“Just what’s his problem with shirts…?”

 

“It was in his way this time.” Yuji said, confusing them even more.

 

“His way of what? Seducing Megumi?” Maki rolled her eyes and Megumi slapped a hand over his eyes. “Maki Senpai; please shut up.”

 

”I thought about what I can do right now…” Sukuna smiled, causing Megumi’s eyes to widen as he realized what the curse was about to do.

 

“He’s not-fuck!” Yuki gasped, eyes wide as she watched Sukuna just piercing his hand through Yuji’s chest, laughing as blood started running down his mouth.

 

”Wh-What are you..” Megumi’s voice shook, watching as blood dripped down to the ground from Yuji’s chest before it was gushing out as Sukuna ripped out his head, holding it in front of him.

 

“O-oh my god…” Riko swallowed, hiding her face into Kuroi’s shoulder at the bloody sight.

 

“I’m going to be sick…” Utahime trembled while Choso’s hand grasped at the back of his brother’s shirt, holding on tightly despite knowing he was going to survive this. But-but that was his heart.

 

Shoko was probably the only one looking at the scene in wonder, trying to understand how this curse could just keep living without a fucking heart.

 

”I'm taking this brat hostage.” Sukuna answered, Megumi somehow finding the voice to talk despite the shock and horror filling his whole body. “Hostage?!”

 

“Yeah. I can live without this, but that ain't true for the brat.” He said, throwing the heart away like a toy.

 

Yuji may or may not have flinched at the sight.

 

”Switching out with me means he dies. Also…”The curse smiled, holding out the finger he had found earlier and swallowed it. “For good measure.”

 

’Sukuna's finger! That special-grade cursed spirit in there must have consumed it!’ Megumi realized, keeping his guard up as he waited for Sukuna to continue, “With that, I'm free as a bird. You can be frightened now. I'll kill you! For no particular reason. Our positions are reversed now.” Sukuna laughed, ’No Gojo Satoru to protect you this time.’

 

And hearing those, the said man swallowed angrily, looking over at his boys. ‘I should’ve fucking been there…’ This was probably the time Sukuna had targeted his son to be his next vessel as well. If only…if only he had been there to stop them from going to that mission…maybe none of the things that happened could be prevented. And maybe not. He could know for sure but still, what he knew was that his kids did not have to go through the he’ll they did that night.

 

”Episode 5: Curse Womb Must Die (II)”

 

’The only thing granted equally to all is an Unfair reality. Megumi’s thoughts were heard as the scene changed to one of a girl lying unconsciously atop a field of black Petunia flowers.

 

“Is that…?” Yuji muttered, looking over at his friend who’s eyes had grown wide in shock and pain before he nodded slowly, not taking his eyes off of the screen. “Yes…that’s Tsumiki. My sister.”

 

Hearing his tone and having heard glimpses of what’s happened to the girl, no one asked any more questions.

 

”You just don't get it.” Megumi told Sukuna as the screen focused on the two once more. “He’s…Itadori's coming back. Even if that means he'll die. That's just who he is.”

 

Yuji found himself smiling widely at that, heart warming at the amount of…trust his friend had for him. Continuing to believe in him even in such a situation. Even when he didn’t believe in himself anymore.

 

”You give him too much credit. This guy's just a little tougher and denser than other humans.” Sukuna laughed, wiping the blood off his mouth, “Just a moment ago, he was scared out of his mind, on the verge of death, and prattling on about his regrets and all that nonsense.”

 

“Because he’s not a heartless monster like you are.” Nanami couldn’t help the angry comment.

 

”I know for a fact he doesn't have the guts to kill himself.”

 

No one knew what to think about the statement; not wanting it to be true despite already knowing that’s probably the only way for Yuji to have came back. Because he was only a child. And a child should not be feeling…suicidal; no matter the situation.

 

’His arm is restored!’ Megumi observed, remembering how Yuji’s arm had been cut off back then, ’Healing…He can use Reverse Cursed Techniques. Sukuna's incarnated. Even if he can live without a heart, it should still be damaging to him. I'll make him heal his heart before Itadori returns. I just have to make him believe he can't beat me without a heart in his body!’

 

“You go Megumi!” Yuki cheered, smiling widely and encouragingly at the boy despite knowing he couldn’t probably overcome the king of curses yet. But to see the determination…that was something to be praised for.

 

And she could see how despite his anger and guilt, Gojo was also smiling at the boy in pride.

 

’Can I do that…when I couldn't even move with that special-grade in front of me?’ Megumi thought, hands shaking but still keeping his guard and looking at Sukuna who was just standing there and smiling like an idiot, as if waiting for him to do the first move. ’It's not about whether I can. I have to do it!’ He decided, clasping his trembling hands and calling out for Nue; the bird appearing out of the shadows under his foot.

 

“Yessss! You’ve got it!” Utahime screamed, watching with a pounding heart as Megumi dashed towards Sukuna with Nue supporting him from behind . “Beat the shit out of that guy! Woohoo!”

 

“Utahime…” Shoko cried, having covered her ears despite her laughter.

 

”I'm finally outside, after all.” Sukuna laughed, running his hands through his hair, “Let's use the open space.” He said, dodging from every punch and kick Megumi threw his way like this was nothing but a dance for him; not even bothering to use his hands and keeping them inside his pockets; a smile plastered on his face constantly.

 

“Interesting. You use Shikigami, but you'll still come at me yourself?” He asked, watching the boy getting ready for another attack while his Shikigami attacked from behind. He dodged the attacks once more just as easily, grinning as he finally started using a hand to slap away the sorcerer every time he got close.

 

“He looks amused…” Panda muttered, sighing as he realized Megumi was no match for him no matter how much he tried.

 

“That should’ve felt so bad to fight…with the whole difference in strength…” Yuta muttered.

 

“Not even fighting Gojo-Sensei has made me feel so annoyed.” Megumi nodded with a frown, causing the man to finally look at him with a small “Huh?!”

 

Meanwhile, Yuta nodded in sympathy; completely getting what Megumi meant.

 

”More…more…” Sukuna laughed, finally grabbing at Megumi’s collar to spin him around before pulling him forward until they were inches apart. “Put more curse behind it...” He smiled widely before letting go, only to smack the boy so hard across the face it threw him back in the air, spitting out blood. “…when you strike me!”

 

“He’s…terrifying.” Geto muttered, his hand having covered Satoru’s shoulder after seeing the small flinch shaking his body at witnessing the scene.

 

“He is…we’re literally nothing compared to him. And this is just him with three fingers.” Shoko nodded, turning to look at the albino who had somehow been able to fight that monster head on, “He was in full power when you were fighting him, right?” She fucking hoped so.

 

“Nope.”

 

“WHAT?!” It wasn’t only her, screaming.

 

“He was still missing one finger then.” Gojo answered. “One that I had.”

 

“Oh…so that was him…with 19 fingers?” Nobara asked, feeling a shiver running down her spine. Because if even that hadn’t been Sukuna in his full power…then… “Please just take that finger with you to the grave.”

 

Gojo laughed.

 

The fight continued, Megumi calling out for Orochi after overcoming the strike, the Shikigami leaping out of the ground and taking Sukuna in it’s mouth and in the air, where Megumi ordered both his Shikigamis to gang up on him.

 

But Sukuna only laughed after getting hit with electricity and held between the snake’s sharp teeth; throwing his hands open and tearing it apart without even using any amounts of cursed energy.

 

“Fuck…” Maki muttered, looking as terrified as Megumi was, watching the sight.

 

”Hey, what did I just say?” Sukuna was back behind Megumi before the boy could even process what’s happened, grabbing the back of his uniform, “Let's use the open space!” He shouted, throwing Megumi up into the said open space, soon jumping after him to land a strong kick that sent the boy crashing into a few building tops; then appearing back behind him to punch him through a huge building; the force of the hit causing Megumi to break pillar after pillar as he crashed through the whole building until he was back into the air where Nue finally caught up, managing to grab him and fly away as fast as it could.

 

“…that…should’ve fucking hurt…” Shoko hissed, having been watching the fight, or rather the bullying; with only one eye open after some point.

 

“How did you even not die…?” Riko muttered.

 

“I would have…if I hadn’t protected my body with cursed energy…” Megumi answered, still remembering how much getting thrown through one building to another had hurt. He could barely even move after coming back to the school and almost…passed out in Gojo’s arms when the man came back after hearing of what’s happened. He was hopefully all healed after waking up but still…the pain was horrible. Both physically and…emotionally. He never forgot that night. Never. How Yuji just…fell to the ground in front of him with Megumi not being able to do anything.

 

And he…never remembered having seen Satoru so worried and horrified before that night either; the thought making him glance at the man, only to find him looking at the sight just as horrified and guilty as that day. And could Megumi blame him, when he was feeling the same?!

 

’It's not even a matter of jujutsu.’ Megumi thought as he was carried away, ’His power and his agility…are on a different scale.’ He realized in defeat, cracking open an eye to find Sukuna lunging forward through his blurry sight, reaching him in no time to land another hit that sent him down through a whole building.

 

“Ouch.” Riko flinched.

 

Sukuna jumped down, coming to an stop before the destroyed building to look at the now half-conscious sorcerer being held between the half-destroyed Shikigami’s wings.

 

’What do I do?’ Megumi thought, feeling like he’s reached his end. ’l used up one of my shikigami to escape that Innate Domain. Demon Dog White and
Orochi are both destroyed... And Nue's at his limit, too.’ He gazed down at the bird, reaching out to place a hand on top of its head, ’I should release him before he gets destroyed.’

 

“I get it now. So your shikigami are created from shadows.” Sukuna realized, watching the way Nue disappeared into the shadows.

 

“Wait wait wait!” Yuki suddenly screamed, holding up her hands. “Is this when Sukuna decided to target you then?! Are we witnessing that?!” She asked, and everyone’s eyes grew wide as they just realized the same thing.

 

“Shit.”

 

’It makes no difference if he knows that now.’

 

Yuta, “It seems it did…”

 

”So what?” Megumi spat and Sukuna hummed, ignoring him, ’It's not the generic technique that uses charms. It's adaptable, too.’ “I don’t get it thought. Why did you run back then? What a waste of talent.” He asked at last, causing Megumi to frown at him in confusion.

 

“Whatever. Either way, that won't be enough to fix this.” Sukuna laughed, patting his chest. Megumi smiled bitterly, ’He's figured it out, huh?’

 

“You're risking your life over stupid shit. This brat isn't even worth that much.” Sukuna said, watching as Megumi pushed himself back on his feet. ’He is.’ He thought sternly, mind wandering to the question Yuji had asked him inside that building not longer than a couple of hours ago. ’Then why did you bother saving me?!’

 

’This is…weird…’ The present Megumi thought, trying not to take his eyes off of the screen and glance at Yuji. Seeing his expression right now was the last thing he wanted. But he did feel him tightening his hold around his fingers. And that was all he needed.

 

’The only thing granted equally to all is an unfair reality.’ Megumi repeated his words from earlier as his sister’s smile flashed through his eyes. “If I have the time to curse someone I'd rather spend it thinking about those precious to me.”

 

And it wasn’t only Megumi staring at the screen longingly anymore, but Gojo as well. Seeing his daughter smiling so…brightly and kindly again…it just hurt too much. When she had been nothing but an empty shell for so long. ’Not again.’

 

“She’s beautiful.” Nobara smiled, nods of agreement coming from all around the room. “Sweet.”

 

’There was no room to doubt what a good person she was. She deserved happiness more than anyone else. But Tsumiki was still cursed.’ Megumi thought just as the screen turned gray, soon showing the girl lying unconsciously on the Petunias again. ’The father who named me "Megumi" with no regard for my gender is still off living as he pleases somewhere.’

 

Megumi really wanted this shit to just be over now. This was getting too personal and he did not want that. He really didn’t. All the looks he was receiving was already enough for him to want to disappear. And yet, this shit seemed to only keep on; revealing all the thoughts that kept him up at night to all these people.

 

And Gojo was probably going to break his knuckles if he clenched them any harder. He hated Toji with his whole being.

 

’Karma isn't fully automatic. Evil people can only be judged under the law. Jujutsu sorcerers are just another cog in that machine of retribution. I want more good people to enjoy fairness, even if only a few, As Megumi thought, he was shown sitting beside a hospital bed where his sister was held, looking at the girl helplessly. ’So I…save people unequally!’ He thought, getting into position once more as he let his cursed energy flow inside his body freely, erupting him fully to the point that it even made Sukuna’s eyes to grow wide in shock and glee.

 

“Nice.” The curse grinned. “That's it. So this is when you start burning through your life! Now I see. Well, in that case... Show me, Fushiguro Megumi!” He yelled, stepping closer to the boy.

 

“Yup. Definitely when he fell in love with you.” Nobara nodded, trying to lift up the mood with the silly joke. The only thing she got was a dead stare from Megumi though. So that meant it was worth it.

 

”Sacred treasure swing and ring, ring-Eight Grip-!” Megumi started, only for him to stop mid sentence; suddenly letting go of all the cursed energy inside his body as he realized something.

 

“…what?” Geto frowned. “Were you going to summon…”

 

“Mahoraga?” Megumi asked before nodding, “Yeah, I was.”

 

“If you had done that, Sukuna would’ve died for sure.” Gojo said calmly, trying not to fret over how his son was going to fucking do something that would end up killing himself as well. Not to think how he had just accepted death at his own hands, so easily. He couldn’t handle it if he thought too hard on it. He couldn’t. And he hated himself for it. For not having been able to…show Megumi how much his life should matter. How much it does matter. To Satoru himself, if not anyone else. How he’d rather die than have anything happen to his boy who was his everything. “That Shikigami’s power is almost equal to 14 or 15 of his fingers, on normal standards. So, you would’ve killed him if you’d unleashed it.” ’And yourself.’ If only…if only he could just reach out for his son…if only…

 

“It would also…kill Yuji…wouldn’t it?” Nanami, to his utter horror added, and everyone’s eyes widened, now getting why Megumi had stopped himself so suddenly.

 

”Just so you know, I…don't have any logical reason for saving you back then. Even if it was dangerous, I couldn't bear to see a good person like you die.”

 

“Is he…”

 

“He’s talking to Yuji!”

 

”I did have my reservations, but ultimately, it was for selfish, emotional reasons. That's fine, though. I'm not a hero.” He said, and when the camera focused back on Sukuna’s face, the tattoos could be seen fading little by little.

 

“I'm a jujutsu sorcerer.” Megumi smiled, dropping his guard completely. “So I've never once regretted saving you.” He said, those words managing to completely pull Yuji back to the land of living, even though it wouldn’t be for long.

 

“I see.” The pink haired boy smiled sheepishly, rubbing the back of his head. “You really are smart, Fushiguro. You've put more thought into this than I have. I think your conviction's a proper one, but I don't think mine is wrong, either.” He said, Megumi looking at him with a pained smiled as blood started dripping out of Yuji’s chest again.

 

’This…feels so personal to watch. Everything from this scene…’ Was all they could all think about, feeling tears gathering at the corner of their eyes as they watched the two…friends…exchanging what they thought were their last words.

 

“Oh, sorry, I'm almost done for. Guess I won't have to worry about you, Kugisaki, or Gojou-sensei.”

 

“Idiot! Worry about yourself in such a situation! Not us!” Nobara snapped, slapping Yuji’s arms as a few tears escaped her eyes. She couldn’t believe she was feeling relieved that she wasn’t present there that night. She wasn’t sure if she could be handled this if she saw it in person. And yet…these two…

 

“Sorry…?” Yuki laughed sheepishly, gasping in pain as Megumi hit him in the back of his head as well.

 

”Live a long life.” Was the last words Yuji muttered before he fell forward and hit the ground head first with Megumi not being able to do anything but watch with wobbling lips as the boy he considered his fried…as the boy he’s wanted to save so much…just bled out in the open; all life leaving his body. And Megumi finally let his tears fall, staring up at the sky and letting the rain wash them away.

 

“I-I’m so sorry.” Yuji muttered brokenly, not being able to hold back from throwing his arms around Megumi anymore and hold him tightly, feeling a few tears escaping his own eyes when he felt the other slowly placing a hand on his back, muttering sternly, “It wasn’t your fault, stupid. None of that was.” He said, Yuji only nodding because of not having the strength to talk without bursting into tears.

 

That night had been one of the worst times of his life. And no matter how much he’s tried, he’s never been able to stop the dreams haunting him at night and now he just knew Megumi had been no better, making it all even worse. Because no matter what anyone said; it had been his fault. Everything was. “I’m sorry…”

 

“That…that was so…intense…” Shoko muttered after a few seconds of utter uncomfortable silence, looking over at the two teenagers who had slowly pulled away but were still clinging to each other’s hands tightly and then at the rest of them room; finding them all in a condition no better than her. “I’m glad you survived at the end.” She said, trying to break the silence while throwing a wide smiled at Yuji who flushed a bit, letting out a small laugh. “Th-thanks…”

 

“I fucking hate Sukuna. Can’t he just drop dead already?!” Riko snapped, pulling at her hair with a small pout and wiping at the wetness of her face angrily.

 

Gojo sighed tiredly, looking just as frustrated, “I really wish it was just that easy…” He muttered, trying to avert looking at Yuji’s corpse just bleeding on the ground but not quiet able to because of his fucking Six Eyes that forced him to see any detail he didn’t even want to know. Watch so closely how his absence had brought this on the two boys he’s so stupidly sworn to protect.

 

He sighed in relief when the episode continued then, just wanting for this fucking scene to be over with. And it seemed like it wasn’t only him feeling like that; given how everyone relaxed as the blue clear and sunny sky of one Tokyo morning was shown; before the camera focused on a group of people standing behind a crosswalk.

 

Okay. Maybe he had been expecting too much. Of course this would happens right now.

 

There was a few moments of utter silence as the rest of the room slowly processed what the fuck was being shown until…

 

“Wait…is that me?!” Geto almost yelled after coming back to his senses, his eyes bulging out of his face as he realized that despite the difference in appearance; that really was him! What?! What was he doing walking around town with two special grade curses? What the hell was he just doing?! “Why the actual fuck am I with those two-no three-things?! I thought I was dead?! What’s even going on?!” ’Why was this thing just so suddenly showing me after the shit that went down?! And with those…curses…are they the ones in the Opening?!’

 

“This shit needs to slow down a bit!” Shoko cried.

 

“That’s my father.” Choso suddenly added, and Geto turned his head around, his eyes growing even more wide while Gojo suddenly burst into uncontrollable laughter despite the situation and how terribly nervous he was. But he was not expecting that to happen! That half-curse guy was such a fun man.

 

“WHAT?!”

 

“Yuji! Meet your father! Or…mother?” And the albino added with a goofy grin, using the opportunity to tease the boy and point at the screen with a tilted head and suddenly, it wasn’t only Geto who felt like he was going to pass out.

 

”WHAT?!” Both he and Yuji screamed as he completely forgot about everything they had watched until now. Because his head was going to fucking exploded on any given second.

 

“He-they didn’t-actually-mean that. Right?” Maki slowly asked, looking just as traumatized as everyone else. So that man was really still alive. But what the hell were Choso and Gojo saying for heaven’s sake?! But man…Geto looked like he was going to shit his pants. Maybe she could enjoy this after all. She needed a break after the shit they just witnessed. And this was the perfect opportunity.

 

“Satoru, answer me! What do you mean!!!” Geto almost screamed in panic, now shaking Gojo by the shoulder. Yuji was literally doing the same with his brother while both Megumi and Nobara kept glancing between him and Geto confusedly.

 

“But they don’t look like each other at all!” Nobara whisper shouted to Megumi who nodded quickly.

 

“What do you mean I’m their…father?! That guy’s a literal half-curse!” Geto kept on talking, pointing at Choso who raised an eyebrow at him.

 

“Maybe you decided to sleep with one of your curses? Cause what the fuck are you doing taking a nice stroll around town with three of them? What are they, your new boyfriends?” Shoko added, only worsening his situation.

 

“Shoko; please shut up.” Geto cried. “Satoru! What the hell is that?!”

 

“Slow down, you’re going to choke me.” Satoru said, patting his hand as his laughter died out a bit.

 

“THEN ANSWER ME!”

 

“You see those…stitches on your forehead?” Gojo asked, finally sounding a bit serious now, and Geto looked at the screen along with everyone else; noticing that yes; there really were some stitches on his head. Forehead. What the hell. “That’s because your body, is being possessed by a curse that’s gauged out your brain and replaced it with it’s own.”

 

The room fell in complete silence.

 

“…what?” Geto slowly muttered, before suddenly sighing in relief. “So; I’m just being possessed? Oh thank god. I haven’t slept with a curse or something?” He asked, not believing that he was actually feeling relieved that he was possessed. But. “Wait, but how are those two…? I mean-did that curse-with my body-?” God he was going to be sick…this was even worse now! Of all the things he had imagined to have happened to him; this was none of them!

 

“Ah no no no no fuck don’t worry.” Satoru assured him quickly and he felt like crying in relief. “That curse; it’s called Kenjaku.”

 

“Kenjaku?” Choso asked, frowning. “But I thought he was Noritoshi Kamo.”

 

“Noritoshi Kamo was also another one of his victims. As well as…Yuji’s mother. He had possessed her too, at some point. That’s how you two are half brothers, Yuji. Tho I’m not sure about the details. Sorry.” He said, looking apologetically at Yuji who had frozen on the spot, turning completely pale. His…mother?

 

“So, he was the one forcing my mother to carry the curses given to her after she was raped? And doing it over and over again?!” Choso slowly asked, only realizing what he’s just said after the words were out of his mouth.

 

“He-he did…what?” Yuji muttered, staring at him wide eyed. Boy he couldn’t take this much shit all at once. And he thought after the previous scenes of the episode; nothing could effect him so much anymore. Guess he was wrong. Just why wouldn’t these curses step out of his fucking life and leave him and his family alone?!

 

“Yes…that was Kenjaku. A curse just as old-if not older-as Sukuna; possessing different bodies to expand his life span and get more power. It’s his technique. He can posses other sorcerers by replacing their brains with his own after they’re…dead; gaining the sorcerer’s jujutsu techniques as well. But well…since their body’s still human, he has to switch hosts every now and then.”

 

“Fuck that’s…horrifying.” Even Nanami couldn’t help himself, looking at Choso, Geto and Yuji in sympathy.

 

“Is that why I’m so strong physically? Because…one of my parents was a…curse? Or someone possessed by one?” Yuji slowly asked, trying to wrap his head around what he’s just learned. “Is that why I never met them?”Had Kenjaku killed them? Is that why they died? Had his father known? His grandfather? Is that what he wanted to tell Yuji before he died? What’s happened to his real mother then? What…just what…

 

“Yes, that’s my theory. I can’t know for sure. There might be more. But I do know that you have his blood.” Choso said, looking at Gojo who shook his head. “I tried looking into your families after I was out of the prison realm. But there was almost no existing document. Or at least ones that could be easily found. And with the situation with Sukuna…I didn’t even have the time to search seriously and only have the information you two gave me, or I found by accident. Sorry.”

 

“It’s not your fault.” Choso shook his head. This man had already told him so many stuff he didn’t know yet. “You did the best you could. And…you’re doing this for us now. So thank you.”

 

“You know, you’re really not that bad.” Gojo beamed at him, smiling widely. “Despite having attacked me~”

 

Choso rolled his eyes, realizing he was talking about when they first met at Shibuya. Wow he really had attacked this man, hadn’t he? He was just…so different from the psycho they met on that day. That day which now seemed so long ago despite having happened no lesser than a day before. And…the things he did back then…killing all those humans around Gojo to torture him as Get-Kenjaku had told them to…

 

“What is it you keep saying about him attacking you? When did that happen?” Suguru asked, looking between the two, more in curiosity than anything else; and maybe also trying to get his mind off of everything he’s just heard so he could wrap his head around them a bit. He needed some fucking time.

 

Had this guy really attacked Satoru and survived? And the albino was just joking with him and poking at him like there was nothing wrong. The Satoru he knew would probably beat the shit out of anyone who attacked him.

 

“He was with the bad guys who attacked me in Shibuya! We didn’t really fight but he kept trying to hit me with his piercing blood shit.” Satoru answered, sighing dramatically, not mentioning all the other people Choso murdered that day.

 

“I couldn’t really hit you, you know.” The half-curse rolled his eyes again and the man laughed, sticking out his tongue childishly and Suguru found himself laughing and shaking his head fondly.

 

“Wait but, if you’re from Noritoshi Kamo’s time, you should be over 150 years old or something, right?! If you’re not a curse, which you’re not, how could you have lived for so long?!” Yaga asked with a frown, bringing them back to the topic.

 

Shoko nodded, adding, “Yeah even with the weird make up and the dead eyes, you don’t look older than 30.”

 

“It’s not make up.” Choso found the need to point that out before he sighed, knowing there was no getting out of this now, so he better just explain and not torment himself any more. “I have…three parents. My…mother…she was a human who was…raped and got pregnant by a curse. But when she managed to escape, she came to the Kamo clan for asylum but after finding out about the impossible happening…she became a victim again. Noritoshi Kamo-or rather Kenjaku now; he took her and experimented on her by forcing her to carry the children given to her by curses and mixing…his own blood with them-us-in the process…to see what happens…and higher the chance of the children being born. And he kept doing so until she died…after miscarrying again for the…ninth time.” He started from the beginning, feeling uncomfortable at the amount of horrified gasps and the looks everyone were sending him now. “You can say he failed with his experiments and we were all born as cursed objects called the death painting wombs. And Jujutsu high stored us inside its barriers after they found out and Noritoshi died.”

 

“But…you’re…human now. I mean-not a cursed object, at least.” Yuji said shakily, his hand having taken Choso’s at some point, trembling but still holding tightly.

 

“That’s because Mahito accidentally found us when he attacked the Jujutsu high and stole Sukuna’s fingers during the exchange event. And he gave us a body with his cursed technique and he and Geto, or well, Kenjaku, promised to help me get my revenge and I thought the world they had in mind was a better one. Given what sorcerers had done to me and my family. I didn’t know it at that time but… to think that it was actually Kenjaku himself saying that straight to my face in your body…” He looked at Geto as he said the last part, the man looking green.

 

“Oh fuck me…” Suguru muttered, looking sick. “And-and that thing is possessing my body now? Why? I-Ugh. I’m going to throw up…” He said, causing the people in the room, even the future second year students along with the rest of the children to look at him in sympathy. That was fucked up. They knew he had died. They’ve never met him in their own timeline. But this…even though they had gotten along after knowing him in the past few episodes, and were actually saddened to know he’s going to die…they’d never wanted him to be alive like this. Not even the second years. This fate was a thousand times worse than just being dead.

 

Gojo slowly took his hand, squeezing it. “It’s not gonna happen this time. We won’t allow it.” He said sternly and he looked up at him, a small smile appearing on his face at seeing the determination.

 

“That’s…fucked up. Oh my god I can’t even…oh god…” Nobara muttered, shivering and even feeling guilty, remembering that she had killed the last remaining family Choso had on that time. This man had been through hell…and even lost the rest of his family at the hands of sorcerers. The sorcerers he was sitting among them now, and helping. “I’m…I’m so sorry…I…I killed your brothers…” She whispered and both Choso and Yuji turned to look at her, the latter’s eyes widening when he realized those had been his brothers too. Fuck he was going to throw up. Scream. Maybe pass out. He didn’t need to watch the rest of this episode. Really.

 

“It’s…fine. It wasn’t your fault. You thought they were curses. And they were going to kill you too.” Choso said at last, smiling a bit at both her and Yuji and it somehow made the both of them feel even worse. But it wasn’t their fault. He knew that now. They were also just…victims. They all were. Victims of Kenjaku, who was the one truly at fault here. Not these people.

 

“But that’s just so…why are curses…like this…” Riko muttered, her eyes getting glassy after hearing all this. She hated curses. She hated them with her whole being. They had literary hurt everyone she knew, even herself, and continued to do so. Just why wouldn’t they disappear?! When would this cycle just end?!

 

“Do we have any idea where he is now?” Nanami asked and everyone looked at Gojo hopefully until the man shook his head to their utter disappointment. “No, unfortunately.”

 

“It doesn’t matter. We will kill him this time.” Choso added, clenching his fists and they all turned their gazes to look at him, somehow feeling a bit protective of him. Weird.

 

“We will.” Yuji nodded sternly before pulling the half-curse man into a tight embrace. “I’m glad you’re my brother.” He whispered, smiling softly and Choso felt his eyes watering as he slowly hugged him back. “Yeah…me too.” He still had Yuji. And…these people weren’t so bad either. “So for starters, could you call me Onii-Chan?”

 

And Yuji laughed.

 

”Well, tell me,” The volcano-head curse started.

 

“So that’s Mount Fuji…” Maki said, looking at the guy who had burned her to the point of almost being unrecognizable. “He sounds like an old man.” She laughed, trying to lift up the atmosphere a bit and grinning at hearing a few small chuckles.

 

”Was there any real reason to use a precious finger to test Sukuna's strength?” He asked Kenjaku.

 

“…”

 

Utahime, “What?!”

 

“That’s how that special grade had Sukuna’s finger? It was them?!” Yuta asked, understanding what that meant. “Then they have a few of Sukuna’s fingers, don’t they?”

 

“Mahito had one as well…as far as I know…” Gojo said but didn’t elaborate on it more since that’s what he and Nanami had agreed upon. Despite knowing he would eventually find out, specially with them watching everything now, that boy didn’t need to know of the events that led to his friend Junpei losing his mind and…dying. He didn’t need to feel more guilty. He had been hurt enough that once. “He’s not here with them now; but he is working with them. They were together in Shibuya.” Gojo answered.

 

“Oh…yeah you’re right.” Yuji nodded. “Asshole.”

 

“Who’s this Mahito you guys keep talking about?” Nanami wondered, causing Gojo to laugh bitterly, “That curse licking blood on his fingers in the Opening? I’m sure he’ll be shown…soon.” He giggled. “He has such strong love for you.”

 

”What?!”

 

”Well, there wasn't much point to it with a half-baked test case.” Geto-Kenjaku answered. “But we did learn a few things.”

 

“That…he sounds…so much like me…” Suguru said, making a face. He didn’t know why, but was expecting something different. Not this…so calm tone he always spoke with. Even his posture and everything else was like Geto himself.

 

“Yeah, I wouldn’t have been able to tell the difference if I didn’t know.” Shoko nodded, “This is so weird.” She said, looking over at both of her friends in worry.

 

“He doesn’t sound like you.” Gojo said with a pout despite Suguru completely noticing the anger in the words.

 

Even his students were giving him a few worried glances. Because after spending no longer than two hours with the two friends, they could all tell how important Geto was for him. And just thinking about how any of them would feel if they saw their best friend’s dead body controlled by a curse, they couldn’t help but feel worried for the two men.

 

”Hmph. I'll be praying that's not just an excuse.” The volcano curse huffed, the squid behind him jumping up and down and the other curse talking in some unrecognizable language.

 

“What…the hell is that?!” Riko deadpanned, hands covering her ears just like all the others who hasn’t encountered the curse yet.

 

Kuroi nodded, “It’s like the meaning of his words just…flew into my head…”

 

“I know right?! It’s so fucking weird!” Yuji deadpanned.

 

And it seemed like they weren’t the only people complaining, “Stop talking! No one understands what you're saying!” The one eyed guy said as they started walking across the street when the lights turned green.

 

“Wow aren’t you guys so law abiding.” Nobara chuckled.

 

The group were shown walking inside a cafe-restaurant.

 

Yuki, “…right. Why not?”

 

”Welcome!” The receiver smiled, “Would you like a seat for one?”

 

“I have a feeling this is not going to end well for them…” Panda laughed nervously.

 

Kenjaku smiled softly, holding up his index finger, “Yes, one, please.”

 

“He even smiles like you do…” Utahime shivered,

 

“That’s probably because of him having access to the victim’s memories, right?” Megumi asked, looking worriedly at Satoru who was just so uncharacteristically quiet.

 

The man nodded with a sigh. “I guess. He did say that once. So maybe possessing a body makes them to kinda…act like the real person as well? Or he could be just imitating, that guy is fucking smart.”

 

“Well, that’s to be expected from a curse whose technique is replacing their brains with a sorcerer and somehow never get caught. There’s nothing know about It despite him absolutely being a Special grade that’s lived as long as Sukuna. It can literally disguise itself as a sorcerer.” Yuki added and Satoru nodded, “And from what I know, that group is planning to rebuild the world as a place for curses. Make themselves the new humanity. Yet that doesn’t seem to be Kenjaku’s only motive. Or at least not just like that. He doesn’t care about curses either. Using both curses and sorcerers only for his own advantage. But he did seem to be working with Sukuna at the end. I think he’s actually been planning to revive him for longer than we’ve known but even then, I’m not sure if Kenjaku’s doing that as a part of a greater plan or not. Why he’s wanted to revive Sukuna for so long despite having been able to win without his help? Why finally coming out of the shadows after thousands of years?! Why posses the mother of someone who has the potential to be Sukuna’s vessel? Just an accident? And Noritoshi? I just…ugh I have no idea what the fuck’s going on inside that fucker’s head. But he sure has a hella amount of patience. Which makes him more terrifying.”

 

Hearing that, they all couldn’t help but look at the curse on the screen with a new found amount of fear. Because Gojo was right. At least with Sukuna, his goals were known. But having to fight with a curse so smart and working in the shadows…was even more terrifying than fighting with one head on. Who knew what this guy was capable of? What It had done for Its plan over the years It’s lived. Who else It’s possessed before and what It’s done with their powers? They already know with Choso and having heard the horrifying things Kenjaku’s done in Noritoshi’s body…just what else has It done? Why had It possessed Yuji’s mother, who had ended up being Sukuna’s vessel? What is that curse…just planning?

 

Suguru could only swallow in terror, gazing hatefully at the curse inside his body. Why had Kenjaku possessed him?!

 

“I fucking hope this gives us the answer.” Nobara said in frustration. “I thought Sukuna was the problem!”

 

Didn’t they all?

 

Unfortunately though, the scene changed once more, not elaborating more on what the group were going to discuss and focused on the school again, where Yuji’s body was kept cover under the blankets of the morgue.

 

The whole mood dropped even more and Yuji paled.

 

”If you encounter it, your choices are to either run or die.” Ijichi’s voice was heard as he explained the situation to Gojo who was shown sitting on one of the empty beds of the room, shoulders slumped as he gazed at his student’s dead body.

 

Yuji swallowed nervously, gazing at the man in worry and only remembering that Gojo had been there when he had woken up in that room. So that meant he had been there for quite some time…and had probably been the one to receive his dead…body. Why did he never think about it?

 

”It was intentional.”

 

Ijichi looked shocked, “Huh? What do you mean?”

 

“There was a special-grade. Sending first-years to rescue five who may or may not be alive should be out of the question. Besides, with Yuji…I was the one who forced the issue and got his execution indefinitely suspended. Some higher-ups who didn't like that took advantage of my absence and the special-grade to tactfully dispose of him.” He said, looking down at his feet while the other man paled, having only realized that now.

 

“They can fucking die.” Yuki growled angrily, Satoru nodding as he remembered just how devastated he had felt that day. Thinking he had just failed again because of those fuckers.

 

It didn’t change anything though…he let them all down at the end anyway, didn’t he? Seems like he was capable of destroying everything all on his own every time. He didn’t need any higher-ups doing it for him.

 

”If the other two had also died, it'd be more harassment for me and two birds with one stone for them.”

 

“H-how can they just play with people’s lives like that? Children’s lives?!” Riko who had been so quiet after all the star plasma information asked, not being able to hold in her anger anymore. “Didn’t they say they’re short on sorcerers?! How does this help with any of that?”

 

Satoru sighed, “When it comes to power, they’re willing to do…anything for it.”

 

“But…but…”

 

”No, but…No one expected it to become a special-grade by the time the dispatch was issued.” Ijichi tried to reason.

 

“He doesn’t really believe that, does he?” Nanami asked with a frown, Suguru shaking his head, “Probably not. He’s just another victim.”

 

”Searching for someone to blame is just a pain.” Satoru said, clenching his fists so tightly in anger he wouldn’t be stupid they dug into his skin, “Maybe I should just…kill all of the higher-ups.”

 

Hearing the words, almost everyone found themselves staring at the man as wide-eyed as Ijichi on the screen and in terror, having never seen such strong…emotions displayed in Gojo’s voice. Having never seen him so…angry. It was terrifying yet somehow, painful at the same time. And to see him talk so strongly about…killing them. It was terrifying. Driving Gojo Satoru to that point.

 

“S-Sensei…I’m…fine. I didn’t really…die.“ Yuji muttered, trying to be of any kind of comfort as he placed a hesitant hand on the man’s arm; witnessing how his death had made his teacher react. And it was making him feel so many emotions at the same time. Back then, he had no idea he was this important to the man. And to find out like this…

 

“Yeah, please don’t go batshit crazy, that’d be terrifying.” Megumi, to his utter surprise, tried to joke and the chuckle that escaped Gojo’s mouth was enough for him to smile softly as well.

 

Yuta nodded, joining. “Yeah imagine having to fight Gojo-Sensei. That’s be so scary.”

 

All his students chuckled, shivering at the thought but laughing in agreement.

 

The door flew open on that moment as Shoko stepped in.

 

“Here I come bitches!” The girl giggled, throwing her hands in the air while nudging at her two depressed friends and trying to get a reaction out of them in her own way. “I look hot.”

 

”You're not usually this emotional.” Shoko told her friend as she came to a stop in front of Yuji; Ijichi bowing at her in respect. “It's good to see you, leiri-san!”

 

“Looks to me…” The woman turned to Gojo, playing with a strand of hair, “like you've taken quite a liking to him.”

 

“I've always been a nice guy who cares for my students.” Gojo said with a pout, trying to push all the dark thoughts away where he kept everything buried in, and trying not to think more on the fact that how he’s failed the kid he wanted to protect from this twisted world so much. How he’s just lost him like he always does everyone. Trying not to think of all the times he’s failed like this. To not think of his best friend’s smile as he took his last breaths in a dark and lonely alley in front of him flashing through his eyes. His lifeless corpse on the same bed Yuji was in, flashing through his eyes. Riko’s wide and empty eyes staring up at him flashing through his eyes. Kuroi’s unmoving body, bleeding on the floor. Haibara’s pale and cold corpse covered under the same white sheets. Tsumiki’s barely alive and unresponsive body on the hospital bed. The parents he barely remembered. His many many other co workers and friends and many more. All the people he cared for and yet always failed to protect. And now…Yuji’s cold and pale body added to the pile; the lively boy just lying there with a fucking hole through his chest where his heart was ripped out. Because Satoru had been away, doing the fucking job none of those so called higher-ups who’s done this, could handle.

 

“Sensei…” All his students whispered, looking at the uncomfortable man with wide and teary eyes full of heart break as they only just realized the burden he should probably be feeling…all the time. For the first time, witnessing and realizing just how…broken he could be, despite the smiles and the goofiness he always shows around them. Around everyone. And suddenly, the fact hurt as they realized just how good he was at masking everything to the point that none of them had ever even bothered to question it and just paint him as annoying and…some seeing him as cold-hearted even. How almost no one, even considered him to be human. Only a god. And thus, never bothered to think about how he should probably feel until they were forced to watch only a glimpse of his true emotions to realize that he felt too. How despite what the whole world seemed to believe, he wasn’t a god. That he couldn’t just deal with everything thrown his way, yet tried to, because he himself probably believed those as well. Became he had to. Because he was the strongest. And that wasn’t only physically talking.

 

Of course someone who’s been exorcising curses since eight should’ve seen so much shit to become so closed off with his emotions. Someone who was probably forced to believe he wasn’t even a part of this world; ever since he had been born.

 

“How about we don’t talk…ha?” Satoru suggested with the fakest chuckle they’ve ever heard, only making the situation worse because now they just didn’t know what to do or say. This was probably as new for them as it was for the man. And the fact hurt. Because now they couldn’t help but think if he’s ever had anyone to have realized the things none of them ever had. Ever even tried to see. That man had always been…the person they all knew could depend on. Knew would protect them no matter what. Who made them feel safe because of his utter existence without any of them even realizing it. As if his presence was enough for them to just know…everything would be okay at the end. Because there was nothing he couldn’t handle. But wasn’t that just…cruel? Had there ever even been anyone to make him feel like that? To feel safe? Not alone? As cut off from the whole world as his own infinity made him be?

 

They got the answer to that question when a sorcerer with stupid bangs pulled their teacher into his arms from behind, resting his head on the albino’s shoulder who was averting everyone’s gazes. “You’re a total idiot.” Suguru muttered, heart breaking at noticing how stiff and uncomfortable Satoru’s body was, despite how much he always loved to hug Suguru. How his body felt like the first time Suguru had hugged him; as if he didn’t even know what a hug was. How this shit was effecting him so hard. How broken and alone he should’ve been for god knows how long. How Suguru’s…death-which he was trying so hard not to remember- had effected him and left him all alone. Riko’s and Kuroi’s and…Haibara’s…and now the boy he definitely considered his son even if he wouldn’t admit to it. And that girl…Megumi’s sister…he wasn’t Satoru’s only child; was he?

 

He turned his head to look at the dark haired boy, only to find him staring at Satoru with so much pain dancing in his eyes. How he wanted to…reach out for the man but couldn’t. How he swallowed down the lump in his throat, fingers twitching on his side.

 

It hurt; seeing how broken they all were.

 

”Don't torment lichi too much.” Shoko berated him playfully, “He's got it rough, stuck between us and the higher-ups.”

 

Thankfully, the episode continued and everyone decided to focus on it instead, giving the man the space he probably needed and not to think too hard over all the…dead bodies they had just seen. The dead bodies of so many of the people present in this room; all dead and gone.

 

And Riko and Kuroi…those two were still giving Satoru nervous and worried glances; none of the having probably expected to be remembered by the albino with so much love and regret…even years after their deaths. Having not expected to have meant so much to the man. The man who was now trying so hard to keep them both alive this time. To prevent what he couldn’t stop from happening last time and still blamed himself for it, despite it not being his fault by any means.

 

On the screen, hearing Shoko’s words, Ijichi blushed as the whole world became completely blurry to him.’Keep going! Keep going! Keep going!’

 

Nobara, “…that’s weird.”

 

”I don't care about a man's hardships.”

 

“That so?”

 

Shoko rolled her eyes, turning to take off the cover from Yuji’s body. “So this is…Sukuna's vessel, huh?”

 

She asked just as the camera focused on the boy’s corpse and even Yuji couldn’t help but gasp at seeing how dead he looked. Real dead. And the hole on his chest…fuck. This was all his fault.

 

”I can take him apart as I please, right?”

 

“Make sure to get good use out of him.”

 

“Oh, I will,” She said, gazing at her friend, “Who do you think I am?”

 

“Fucking doctor Frankenstein?!” Yuji exclaimed, smiling when the woman burst into laughter. “That was good!”

 

“It wasn’t a compliment! Why are you two so scary?! You literally look like Frankenstein and fucking Dwight Frye!” He said the last part looking at Gojo who was still sitting so stiffly in Geto’s arms but raised an eyebrow at the sudden address.

 

Was he really joking about his own dead body now…? Well, it did made his teacher smile a bit. That’s all that mattered.

 

Somewhere in the school, Yuji’s two classmates were sitting on a few stair, both of them quiet and slumped, eyes hollow and broken.

 

“‘Live a long life’?” Nobara asked bitterly, “Doesn't mean much when you go and die yourself.”

 

“…it was an encouraging speech!”

 

“To hell with your speeches.”

 

”Is this your first time having a partner die?” The girl asked Megumi, who closed his eyes, answering, “First time for one my age.”

 

Hearing that, they all gazed at the boy for a moment, wondering who he’s seen die before. Given how…young he was.

 

”You seem to be taking it well, considering.” Nobara said.

 

“Same to you.”

 

“Of course. I only knew him for about two weeks. I'm not some simple woman who breaks down bawling when a guy I barely know dies.” She said, sighing tiredly and making Megumi to glance at her for a second, seeing how despite what she just said, her lips were wobbling as she tried to hold in her tears. And could he blame her? Because he felt just as horrible.

 

“I’m…sorry you guys.” Yuji muttered, suddenly throwing his hands around his two quiet friends and hugging them how he wished he could hug his teacher. “I…I’m so sorry.” He said, not only to Megumi and Nobara, but to Gojo as well.

 

“It wasn’t you fault, idiot.” Megumi said with an eye-roll though he did not pull away, instead patting Yuji’s back gently.

 

Nobara wasn’t as calm though. “Then don’t go out there dying, you stupid ass!”

 

Yuji chuckled, holding them both tighter. Because seeing how his death had affected so many people both warned and broke his heart so much he could barely stop himself from crying. He…he loved them all so much. So fucking much.

 

”It’s hot, huh?” Megumi suddenly said, trying to change the subject to take Nobara’s head off of things but not quiet able to, given how awkwardly he asked the question.

 

“You’re horrible at comforting.” Nobara chuckled, punching his shoulder playfully.

 

“…shut up.”

 

”Yeah. Wonder if it's time for summer uniforms.” Nobara said, the pair soon falling into a comfortable silence and just gazing at the sky; the sound of footsteps nearing them being what pulled them out of their depressing thoughts.

 

Maki wanted the ground to just open up and swallow her whole, seeing herself making her first fucking appearance. Specially with gloomy atmosphere they were all trapped in! Lord kill her now. This was literally the worst thing she has ever experienced in her life.

 

”What's this?” The girl yelled, “You're looking more glum than usual, Megumi. This a wake or something?”

 

“I’m so sorry!” The girl screamed, covering her face in utter embarrassment; and somehow managing to make a few people laugh. “I didn’t know!!!” This was not how she though her first appearance would be!

 

”Zenin-senpai.” Megumi greeted her.

 

“Don't call me by my last name!” She snapped, the sound of her friends whisper-shouting her name making her to turn around; finding Toge and panda hiding behold a stone lion statue.

 

“I'm talking here.” She snapped at the two as well.

 

“Girl, you have some anger issues.” Geto laughed, causing her to look at the man angrily but finding herself not being able to do anything more than pout at him; seeing the small look of amusement on her teacher’s face as he watched the interaction. And Geto seemed to realize that as well, given how he stock out his tongue at her for a second; looking smug.

 

“I will end you.” She said, eye twitching.

 

“See what I’m talking about?”

 

“Shut up!” Why did she just chuckle?!

 

”Y-You actually don't know why they're so down?” Panda asked in a not so whisper.

 

“What are you talking about?”

 

“Someone really did die yesterday! One of the first-year boys!”

 

Toge nodded, “Bonito flakes.”

 

And Maki felt like someone just threw a bucket of cold water on top of her head,

 

The fact that everyone were chuckling quietly at her face was of no help.

 

”You should've told me sooner!” She cried, starting to yell at her classmates, “Now I look like some heartless, cold-blooded demon!”

 

“You’re just showing your true emotions.” Suguru whispered, and she couldn’t stop herself from jumping on top of the man anymore. “I will end you now!”

 

Satoru sighed, slapping a hand over his eyes as he just became the punching bag between the two. “This shit will be the end of me…what are you two, two year olds?!” He muttered, trying to pull the two apart by grabbing at his student’s waist and pulling her back while just slapping Suguru away, chuckling a bit.

 

The two teenagers grinned at each other then, having noticed their plan working at hearing the genuine sound.

 

’When did I end up working with this guy…?’ The girl wondered internally.

 

”That's exactly how you came off.” Panda said on the screen and Inumaki agreed, only adding to the fuel.

 

“I hate you all!”

 

”You're supposed to try to make me feel better!”

 

“Exactly!”

 

”Who are those guys…?” Nobara, hesitantly asked Megumi.

 

“Our second-year Senpais.”

 

“You have to be kinder to your underclassmen.” Panda kept on with the teasing, causing the girl to pout, “There's more to kindness than being soft on them.”

 

Hearing that, a few smiled, now knowing how Maki tends to show her feelings and kindness through actions and trying to cheer everyone up when they were down; since she wasn’t so good with words. Just like she was doing now.

 

”Zenin-senpai is the best of all the students at wielding cursed tools.” Megumi explained, turning to look at Inumaki then who answered Maki with a “Salmon roe.”

 

“That's the Cursed Speech user, Inumaki-senpai. He can only speak in ingredients of rice balls.”

 

“But why? I still don’t understand that.” Riko wondered, looking at the quiet boy who had only spoken a few words while being here. But at least he had spoke. The one on the screen didn’t at all.

 

“Because…my cursed technique reinforces my words with cursed energy, which compels the listeners to act or be acted upon based on those words.” The boy answered, frowning a bit at hearing his own voice like this. He still wasn’t used to those “This is actually the first time I’m able to speak so freely.” He said, glancing at Gojo who was holding Maki who was still pretending to attack Geto. “Thanks to Sensei.”

 

The albino grinned, “Don’t mention it!”

 

“That’s terrifying!” Riko cried, “So if you tell someone to die, they just die?!”

 

“Stronger words like that need a lot more cursed energy as well so they’re not usually possible against sorcerers; since the stronger my opponent is, the more cursed energy I’ll be needing as well. So I won’t be able to use very strong words the stronger the enemy is. But if it’s non-sorcerers…yes they will.”

 

“Oh…” The girl nodded, “Still terrifying! You guys are all terrifying.

 

The boy chuckled, “It’s not always terrifying. Gojo-Sensei and I once pranked Yaga-San to…pull down his pants, using my technique.” He said, remembering that day; looking at the man who was always his partner in crime. Though it was always him getting caught, since no one really suspected the quiet Inumaki to be the culprit.

 

“…SATORU!!!” Having finally processed the words, Yaga roared just as Satoru so suddenly and surprisingly burst into laughter. “I needed to make sure you actually wear the pink shorts with flowers I saw in your drawer!”

 

”What?! Anyone who didn’t know of that died. Yaga wears cute shorts?! Well, no, they should’ve expected this given the cute dolls he made but still!

 

“SATORU!!! YOU ARE FIRED!!!”

 

“But-SENSEI! There’s no shame in wearing cute shorts! I’m sure even Nanamin has some!”

 

“I WILL BURN YOU!”

 

“Please keep me out of this conversation.” Nanami said, even though he and Choso were laughing openly now as well.

 

None of them had expected such a sudden shift but they were all thankful for it; giving Inumaki and the second years looks of gratitude.

 

“What’s with you and shorts?! You once stole my skirt too!” Nobara asked Toge then, remembering the day she had to put a request for a new uniform because her own was completely torn because of grown ass men and creatures wearing it.

 

“I stole Maki’s. Sensei was the one who stole yours.” Toge answered oh so innocently and Nobara screamed, “WHAT?!” He was the culprit back then too?!

 

“That’s right!” Yuji laughed, “I was watching some movie when he suddenly slammed the door open and walked in wearing your skirt and screaming, “I’m Kugisaki Nobara~”. He explained, laughing even harder at the utter look of horror on the girl’s face.

 

“Huh?! So that’s what you’ve been doing in your time of being dead?! You know what?! You should’ve just stayed dead!”

 

“I wasn’t the one wearing it! Sensei was!!!” Yuji tried to defend himself, the words only making their teacher to laugh again and hearing that, no one could just say anything. Even Nobara. Because who would’ve thought they could just miss that annoying laughter that was so easy to bring out, so much?!

 

“You’re impossible!” Shoko cried, poking at Satoru and Suguru, “What’s with you and skirts huh?! You two stole mine and Utahime’s once too!”

 

The two friends grinned at her like the menaces they were. She hated them both. Or not.

 

”He's a bit softer when Yuta's around, though.” Panda added to Megumi’s explanation of Toge.

 

“Are you now?” Yuta asked teasingly, still laughing and causing Inumaki to roll his eyes.

 

”Panda-senpai.” Was all Megumi said about Panda before he continued, “There's one more, Okkotsu-senpai, who's the only one I can openly respect,”

 

“Thanks, Megumi.” Yuta grinned while the rest of the Second years made disgusted sounds, saying, “It’s not like we respect you either.”

 

”But he's overseas right now.” Megumi finished, standing up while Nobara gave him a dead stare, pointing at Panda, “You're not adding more about the panda named Panda?”

 

“Exactly!” Utahime and Shoko cried in agreement.

 

”Man, sorry about this. And when you're in mourning…Please forgive us for that.” Panda said then, browning at the two in apology for their behavior. “The truth is, we'd like you to participate in the Kyoto Sister School Exchange Event.”

 

“What’s that?” Nanami asked, looking at the future people for information. Because they sure didn’t have such a thing in their own time.

 

“There’s two Jujutsu schools in the future, remember? And so, they hold a exchange every year to fight and test their abilities against each other.” Gojo answered, almost speaking and explaining the way he did before the hell that happened in this episode; sounding more like himself again. “Oh.” Nanami nodded.

 

”Kyoto Sister School Exchange Event?” Nobara asked, tilting her head in confusion and looking at Fushiguro for answers, “What's that?”

 

“It's a get-together with the other Tech school in Kyoto. Though isn't that event mainly second-and third-years?”

 

“And those stupid third-years are suspended right now.” Maki sighed, not saying it was also because Gojo had insisted on them telling the first-years to participate as well; not answering her no matter how much she questioned him about the reason. But thinking about it now, she could tell it was probably so these two could take off their minds of what’s happened and focus on something else. Better to do so when they had a goal. Specially one that could help them improve and get stronger after what happened.

 

“Oh…” Nobara muttered, both she and Megumi glancing at Gojo for a second before averting his gaze. That man truly cared about them…didn’t he?

 

”So you need to participate.” Maki said sternly, agreeing with her stupid teacher who was the reason why she had embarrassed herself so much.

 

“I hate you.” She said, punching the man who had unfortunately, finally let go of her, causing him to grin toothily at her. Annoying idiot.

 

”What do you do at this event?” Nobara wondered. “Smash Bros.? I won't lose if it's the Wii version. I'll Meteor Smash so you can't come back.”

 

“…why…would we do that?”

 

”Then let's make a 3-man team.” Panda nodded. “The exchange event has the principals of the Tokyo and Kyoto schools each propose a form of competition to be held for an entire day over the course of two days. Though that's just how it is on paper. Every year, the first day is team battles, and the second day is individual battles.” Panda explained and Toge nodded, “Salmon.”

 

“That’s kinda cool.” Suguru commented, his classmates also agreeing.

 

“Yeah, sounds fun.” Utahime laughed. “I wish we had those now too!”

 

”Individual and team battles? We fight?! Against other jujutsu sorcerers?!” Nobara finally realized.

 

“Yeah, it's a jujutsu battle where anything but killing goes.” Maki grinned, Panda adding, “We'll train you up well so you won't get killed. Yeah, yeah, yeah!” He said, throwing punches.”

 

“He’s cute.” Kuroi laughed.

 

“I’m not cute! I’m not an animal!”

 

“…”

 

”Wait, do you have time for that? I thought we were short on jujutsu sorcerers.” Nobara asked, remembering how that’s why they all almost died. How Yuji really died.

 

Panda nodded, “That's a good question. For now, we are. The glum emotions people harbor from late winter through spring cause an outburst of curses in the early summer, so that's our busy season.”

 

“Sometimes we're busy all year long, but things should be settling down soon.” Maki added, Nobara nodding not so convinced. “So, you'll do it, right?” The taller girl continued, “You just had a partner die on you, after all.”

 

Hearing that, the two firs-years agreed immediately. “We’re in.”

 

’I…have to get stronger. I'll do anything to achieve that!’ They both thought sternly, wanting to get stronger for Yuji, if not anything else.

 

And Yuji couldn’t help but get teary-eyed at seeing it.

 

”But if I decide this training and exchange event is pointless, I'm quitting instantly.” Nobara said, Megumi nodding, “Same here.”

 

Their words made the Senpais smile proudly, “Well, people this cocky are all the more worthwhile to train.” Panda approved along with Toge, “Bonito flakes.”

 

And with that, the scene ended, returning to the Cafe Kenjaku and the three other curses were making up their plans.

 

“Oh shit, I’ve almost forgotten about them!” Yuji groaned. “Forgive me, mom!”

 

“…the hell Yuji.”

 

”So you're saying your boss wants to reverse the current positions of humans and curses.”

 

“So I’m not the boss?” Suguru tried to joke despite how hearing his own voice, and knowing it wasn’t really him speaking, sent shivers running down his spine.

 

“Oh, so this is where you guys officially made your cute little team!” Satoru realized. “To be honest, I thought you were the boss too.”

 

“I’m just that great.”

 

“You’re not.” Maki interrupted the two with a elbow to Suguru’s ribs. ’Yes!’

 

”Is that it?”

 

”Is that it? So he is planning more that just that!” Shoko groaned.

 

“Well, roughly.” The Volcano said, “It's slightly different, though. Humans are made up of lies. For every positive action and emotion they show, there's always a flip-side. Yet negative emotions like hatred and hostility are truths without falsehood. Since we curses are born from those emotions, that makes us true, pure beings!”

 

“Isn’t that literally why it’s the opposite way around?!” Yuji exclaimed.

 

”Imitations should be eliminated!”

 

“Yet, at present, you're the ones being eliminated.” Kenjaku pointed out.

 

“Haha burn!” Nobara laughed evilly, “Wait, can you burn a volcano though?”

 

Many face-palmed.

 

”That's why we've come to ask you. What can we do to defeat the jujutsu sorcerers?”

 

“Came to ask him…huh?” Yuki hummed, thinking how Kenjaku had not reached out for the group, but had rather let them be the ones to come find him despite their goals being the same to some degree. An absolute better way to make them trust him since they’d think they were the ones to choose him. “So they all know he’s the one with the brains.” And yet, no sorcerer had ever known of his existence.

 

”If you fulfill two conditions before going to war, then you can win.” Kenjaku answered as he cracked open an eye and held up two fingers.

 

“And what are these two conditions?” The other asked impatiently.

 

“The first involves the man known as the strongest jujutsu sorcerer. You have to render Gojo Satoru incapable of fighting.”

 

Hearing that, Suguru felt a sudden amount of anger, hatred and dread filling his whole body. ”What?!” What does he mean by that?!

 

”The second is to get Ryoumen Sukuna and Itadori Yuji on your side.”

 

“Yeah, have fun with that, fucker!” Itadori snapped, throwing a punch.

 

“Did you just call your mom a fucker? Tch, tch. That’s bad, Yuji.” Shoko giggled, casing the boy’s mind to go blank completely while his friends roared in laughter.

 

”Hold on. He died, didn't he?” The special grade curse looked confused at the words, “That Itadori Yuji brat, I mean.”

 

And Kenjaku grinned widely, “Did he, though? I'm not so sure.” He muttered, just as the camera shows Yuji once more, though this time focusing on the whole inside his chest; and then inside his body, where Sukuna was standing atop a pile of bones and smirking, “Don't look inside me without permission. I hate it…brat.”

 

“…that sounded so weird.”

 

“Satoru, please don’t say anything more.”

 

Back at the school, the teenager who had finally gotten to know each other fully were still caught up in their stimulus conversions.

 

“You stink.” Maki’s voice could be heard.

 

“Huh?!”

 

’Why am I so embarrassing in this episode…?’

 

“I don’t stink.” And Panda’s.

 

“You stink.”

 

“I don’t stink!!!” Panda roared before just smile ping down on the ground like a baby, pouting, “Why are you treating me like an animal?”

 

“Because you're a panda.” Maki said like a stab to his heart, Toge agreeing. “Mustard leaf.”

 

“You smell like an animal. I keep telling you to take a bath, and you never do.

 

“I don't like getting wet. But unlike you guys, I don't sweat, and I Febreze every day. So I don't stink.”

 

“And he says he’s not an animal,” Shoko whispered to Itahime who nodded eagerly.

 

“I’m noooot!”

 

”So, that's what happened.”

 

“Oh, was that a flash back just now?!” Riko wondered, realizing how what they were shown was Maki explaining the situation to the first-years.

 

”You guys try taking a whiff.” The girl said, and the two were soon sniffing over Panda.

 

“Doesn't really stink.” Megumi decided, having felt nothing no matter how hard he tried. “Sort of smells like the sun.”

 

”Sunshine!” Both maki and Nobara repeated his words, looking impressed.

 

“…I didn’t know you’ve flown that high, Megumi.”

 

The boy flushed as red as a tomato. “Shut up!”

 

“Geto-San, can I call you dad now?” Yuji’s suddenly asked, happy that the mood had finally lighten up; his question making a few people burst into laughter while Geto groaned, almost begging, “Please don’t.”

 

“I though you liked being a dad! Since you keep calling me one.” Satoru joined, poking his friend in the ribs.

 

“I fucking hate you.” He said, glaring at both Gojo and Choso while rubbing his head as he felt a headache coming. “I still don’t get why you two had to start like that.”

 

“Well if you allowed me to explain! I was going to say Yuji; meet your father mother; the curse possessing the body of my best friend!”

 

“THAT DOESN’T MAKE IT ANY BETTER!” Yuji cried.

 

“That’s not how you start explaining to someone that they’re fucking possessed by a curse! You made me think I’ve slept with one!” Suguru also screamed.

 

“Well it worked right? You’re not panicking over it.”

 

“I’M FUCKING GLAD I’M JUST POSSESSED BY A CURSE AT THIS POINT!” He shouted because fuck it, he really was. At least he wasn’t the father of a boy he was becoming friends with or his half-curse older brother. He was only possessed. Nothing to worry about. Yeah. Sure. Why not.

 

“See my point?”

 

“Why don’t you drop dead already?!” He whined, hiding his head between his knees and overcoming the trauma he just went through.

 

“Man…” Maki laughed. “I feel like that was the best revenge we could’ve gotten for him for trying to kill us…he looks traumatized.” She said, her classmates giggling along as they looked at Geto still muttering nonsense under his breath.

 

“I would’ve felt traumatized if I thought I’ve slept with a curse too.” Yuta chuckled and she turned her head, staring at him dead in the eyes. “You! You don’t get to say that!”

 

“I’ll call you mom.” Yuji decided at last.

 

”What?!”

 

“You have to do so too, Choso!”

 

“But he’s my father?”

Notes:

Okay…this episode was one hell of a roller coaster of emotions and I doomed myself with adding even more to it…AND IT WAS SO HARD TO WRITE?! I was not expecting it! Like shit came after shit and so on!!! I literally had to rewrite so many scenes over and over again until I was satisfied because not only there was a ton of emotions; but also a tone of lore and information?! Like, the hell?! Like; every time I even EDITED; I ended up adding or changing a few more things (I even ended up cutting some of the shit I’ve written because I just couldn’t fit them in this chapter and held them for the next one!)
I literately told u guys I’m gonna update later than usual (And ended up updating sooner than ever? oops?!) because of my tight schedule but I was so fucking hype for this episode; found a little free time yesterday evening and when I came to myself…it was already 4 a.m and I was loosing my mind, fingers and eyesight. And when I finished the editing, I just couldn’t hold back from uploading tonight!

BUT I LIKE HOW IT TURNED OUT SO MUCH! Like; this one is absolutely my favorite chapter so far and I truly hope I managed to wrap everything up to your expectations?! PLS TELL ME WHAT U THINK! SPECIALLY ABOUT THOSE ORIGINAL SCENES AND THOUGHTS HEHE
Anyway I hope u guys liked it!
Cause now…now I’m finally going to take a break and breathe a little before getting back because WE’RE ONLY GETTING STARTED, BABY.
(P.S: I’m also gonna go and cry over how much I wanna hug Satoru. Bye.)
(P.S 2: *238 spoilers!!!* Gege really needs to keep down with the killing😭 AND DID U SAW YUJI’S CLAWS?! MY BOY IS FINALLY HEREEEEE!!!😭😭😭)

Chapter 8: After Rain

Notes:

Look who’s baaaack~
Sorry this one took me a while but I was reaaaally busy in uni; living in dorm and getting dragged everywhere by my friends; working; getting ready for another job interview AND! failing my first driving exam😭😂
I was really short on time but hey I LOVE how this chapter turned out given the amount of time I spent on it
And I hope there aren’t any spelling mistakes cause I just finished it yesterday and wanted to update asap so it’s not perfectly edited
BUT! I HOPE U GUYS LIKE ITTTT

”Don't look inside me without permission. I hate it...brat.”

 

“This still sounds fucking weird.”

 

The episode started from Sukuna’s Domain, this time focusing on Itadori who had been gazing up at Sukuna sitting atop of his throne; the boy standing in the pool of blood that covered the whole domain and painted the place red.

 

Yuji grinned then, getting into a fighting position and challenging Sukuna, “Then come down from there, and I'II look down on you!”

 

“That’s the spirit!” Yuki cheered with a small laugh. “Though this is pretty interesting. Like; you’re literally in the king of curses’s domain which is inside your own head?!”

 

“I never really thought about it but…now that you’ve mentioned…this is pretty…weird? How does it even work?” Yuji asked, looking at his teacher for answers.

 

Gojo shrugged, “Don’t look at me like that kid. It’s not like I’ve had anyone live inside me.”

 

The teenager groaned, “Forget I asked….”

 

”Episode 6: After Rain”

 

“You're being awfully hostile, aren't you?” Sukuna asked from above his throne of skulls; looking down at a very frustrated Itadori who snapped, “Damn straight I am. You just killed me!”

 

The curse looked bored, “This is the thanks I get for fixing your arm?”

 

“…right. And then you killed him!!!” Riko cried, throwing her hands in the air and Yuji agreed immediately. “Exactly!”

 

”Yeah, and you ripped out my heart right after that!” The boy agreed on the screen as well, before he calmed down a bit, looking around himself in wonder. “Is this hell?” He asked, the area not looking at all like what he’s imagined Hell would be like.

 

“How do you think Hell looks like then?” Suguru asked, looking at him with a raised eyebrow.

 

He shrugged. “I don’t know! Maybe a bit more fiery?” He said, ignoring the few sighs and giggles from all around until his teacher popped in the conversation “So; more like Mount Fuji’s domain then?”

 

“Exactly!” Yuji nodded, sounding a bit excited. “That one sure looked more like it!”

 

“I really wanna see what happened that day…” Nobara muttered, her friends nodding just as impatient.

 

”I'm not sure I can accept being stuck with you even after death.” Yuji continued in the screen, taking their attention. “This works out, though.” He said, now holding one of the skulls in his hand and throwing it at Sukuna with all his strength, shouting, “I’ll make you cry!”

 

The skull landed straight at where the curse was sitting, causing him to jump away before it could hit him; the thing almost destroying the throne as in contacted with it.

 

“Huh. That hit better than I thought.” Yuki chuckled, leaning forward in interest, watching as Yuji ran towards Sukuna who was now standing on top of the huge spine above them.

 

”Hope you're ready for this!” The boy threatened, throwing a punch at Sukuna who stopped it easily. But before he could hit the boy attacking him once more, Yuji dodged, landing his fist exactly on the spot before the curse’s feet.

 

“That was smart!” Maki praised, grinning as she excitedly slapped Satoru’s back who was the closest to her.

 

“Now I get why these kids end up crying when you hit them…” Satoru whispered in a small voice, hand rubbing in the spot Maki had just hit. Suguru may or may not have cackled.

 

’He was aiming for where I stood?’ Sukuna thought, having not expected from the teenager.

 

“I got you!” Yuji smiled arrogantly as he attacked Sukuna, only for it to land on thin air as Sukuna just dodged and reappeared in front of him, completely avoiding the hit. “Eh?”

 

“Look at the stupid face!” Nobara roared in laughter, pointing at Yuji while the boy covered his face in utter embarrassment.

 

”Man, you're boring.” Sukuna stated with an unimpressed look, kicking Yuji all the way down.

 

“I-I’m sorry but that was too funny!” Shoko apologized after she was finally able to calm down from her roar of laughter.

 

Yuji literally wanted the ground to open up and swallow him whole.

 

’I thought I landed that one perfectly!’ Yuji gasped as he pushed himself up from the water, soon getting pushed back down when Sukuna just landed in his back from above. “Damn it!”

 

“This isn't the afterlife.” The curse answered, flopping down on the teenager’s back. “It's my Innate Domain.

 

“I hate you!” Yuji screamed at Sukuna on the screen, covering his eyes as they all kept laughing.

 

“Who would’ve thought the king of the curses was so funny?!” Utahime giggled, looking at the man in interest.

 

“I know right?! This actually looks so cute, look at Yuji’s face!” Shoko added, pointing at a moping Itadori under Sukuna’s ass who’s face suddenly lit up in realization.

 

”Innate Doamin?! That thing Fushiguro was talking about?”

 

“So you do remember the things I tell you.”

 

“What’s that supposed to mean?!”

 

”You could also say we're in my mind. In other words, we're not dead yet.” Sukuna nodded, his words causing Yuji to gasp like an excited child but his face soon crumbled at what the curse suggested next. “If you'll accept my conditions, I'll fix your heart and bring us back to life.”

 

“Cocky bastard-”

 

Riko “tch”ed. “Yeah he may be an idiot; but not that much, c’mon.”

 

“Hey!”

 

“-You act all big, but I know you don't want to die, either.”

 

“The situation's changed.” Sukuna smirked, remembering his earlier fight with Megumi when he witnessed his potential and power. “I'll be able to see something interesting.”

 

“So this is love~” Nobara snag, Maki and Yuji continuing with a dreamy “Aa-Aaaah~”

 

“Was that a future song-thing?!” Shoko whispered to Utahime on his other side, Gojo giggling at hearing the question.

 

”I have two conditions.” Sukuna started, holding two fingers up.

 

“Would you look at that, he even wears nail polish!” Shoko cackled, pointing at Sukuna’s dark purple-ish nails.

 

“Is it nail polish tho? Or his natural nail color? How could he wear nail polish inside Yuji’s body and…mind?!” Wondered Yuki, leaning closer to the screen and Satoru hummed, turning to poke at his best friend. “Suguru, Suguru, Sugur-“

 

“What?!”

 

“Is it nail polish?”

 

“…” He gave him a dead stare, completely taken off guard by the question and also, utterly disappointed. “Do I look like a curse’s nail specialist to you?!”

 

“…I don’t know. Are you?”

 

The sorcerer just slapped a hand over his eyes, not knowing how to even respond. “Why are you even asking me that when there are a bunch of women here, already wearing nail polish.”

 

“Because you’re the one who forces me to paint his nails all the time, not them! I wouldn’t know if they wear any.”

 

“Oh, so the oh so your great and powerful six eyes can’t recognize nail paint?” Suguru giggled, leaning forward with a smirk.

 

“I don’t care about women’s nails!”

 

“But you care about mine?!”

 

“I told you! They don’t force me to paint their nails!”

 

“I’m not wearing any now!“

 

“How does that make any-“

 

“Do you hate painting my nails that mu-“

 

“I didn’t say that! You-“

 

“…am I the only one who has no idea how we got here?” Yuji whispered to his friends who shook their heads, looking at the two men just as lost while trying not to laugh at the face Maki and Shoko were making, trapped beside the best friends.

 

“Oh, maybe Yuta knows!” Maki suddenly said, smiling as the two yelling man beside her stopped their flirting.

 

“…me?” Her strongest classmate muttered, pointing at himself and surprised at the sudden address.

 

“Don’t make that face I saw you painting Rika’s nails once!”

 

“…who’s Rika?” Geto wondered, causing Satoru hit his head to his shoulder with a dramatic cry. “My students are all dying! Going insane!”

 

Yuta had no idea when Maki saw that. And decided to just ignore the question and all the wondering looks thrown at him from the people in the past, plus Yuji and Nobara.

 

”One: when I chant "Extension," you'll hand over your body for one minute.” Sukuna said, finally taking their attention.

 

Nobara, “Why on earth any sane person would do that?!”

 

”Two: you'll forget this promise.”

 

“Yeah. Like, that’s not shady at all.” The female special grade sorcerer muttered, tapping her fingers on her knee in thought. “We all know what he’s talking about probably has something to do with Megumi. But if he needs to take over Yuji’s body in a specific moment; that means he can’t just do-do his plan and possess him right? He needs to prepare first, right? Or maybe do it in a special setting? Moment? And since he needs you to forget it, he probably knows someone might find out his intentions if you tell anyone?” She asked, looking at Gojo for answers since the man was the only one from the further future; her question causing Megumi himself to look at his father nervously. A bit scared, maybe.

 

“Well…I was…sealed. When it happened.” He said, trying to push away the amount of guilt and pain those words brought to him. Because of him never being there when his boy needed him the most. “But from what I know, he…force-fed you his finger. And transferred his consciousness to you fully with the help of…I think their name was Uraume. A companion of his from the Heian Era, now living in someone else’s body as far as I know.” He answered, noticing the way Megumi paled a bit and the description and just knew; there was no way in earth he was going to tell him how Sukuna fucking…killed and hurt his daughter right before Megumi’s eyes in the process; to weaken his soul to have him all to himself. He was going to rip him apart this time.

 

“Oh.” Megumi nodded at last, giving him a worried look Satoru tried to ease with an assuring smile. “Well, not gonna happen again! We know his plan. And he’s not even resurrected again. So we can just kick his ass.” He said, causing the boy to roll his eyes with a small mutter of “whatever.”

 

“Who’s Uraume?“ Suguru questioned, trying to change their focus into something else. “We haven’t seen that guy yet, have we?”

 

“Hm, now that I think about it, they’re probably the boss Kenjaku was talking about. They were together, but Uraume was never in the scenes. Always popping in at the most unexpected moment or until Sukuna was back in full power. And well…they knows their stuff. Smart.”

 

“So they’re pretty strong then…right? Being from the Heian Era and stuff.” Riko asked.

 

“Yup. Another special grade despite looking like a teenager. I could tell the second I saw them. Definitely stronger than Mount Fuji or Weed. Or Patch-face.”

 

“…what’s with you and Itadori and all these weird nicknames?” Nanami sighed, covering his face tiredly when the two said boys grinned at him; the albino soon gasping. “Yuji! We can call Uraume Elsa!”

 

“Elsa?” Yuji muttered before his eyes lit up in realization. “Oh oh they have ice powers? That’s so cool! I wanted to be Elsa when I was a kid!”

 

Megumi have him a dead stare. “…Seriously?”

 

“Yeah I would like, go around the room and scream ‘Let it go~ Let it go~’” He stopped then, looking at Megumi excitedly as if he was waiting for the boy to sing the rest and Megumi face palmed, probably thinking why he chose to save Yuji that day Yuji for the nth time.

 

“Who the fuck is Elsa?!” Shoko interrupted the two, and only then did they realize all the confused stares the people of the past were giving them.

 

“You don’t know?!” Nobara almost screamed, pulling at her hair when Gojo reminded her they were actually at “2006.”

 

“This is so annoying! Not only you guys use flip-phones; but you don’t know of all the great movies and stuff of the future! Seriously, how the fuck do you live?!” Yuji screamed as if the world was about to come to an end.

 

“…I just realized I have to wait 12 years to watch the next episode of my shows…as if waiting for a week was not enough already…” Satoru slowly muttered then, face crumbling with a loud cry. “This is so unfair! Suguru! This is all your fault.”

 

“What do I have to do with any of this?!”

 

”No way.” Yuji answered with no hesitation. “I don't know what your goal is, but it's shady as hell. After what you did this time, I finally get it. You're evil. I'm not lending you my body again.”

 

“Look who’s not being stupid for once.” Nobara giggled, throwing an arm around her pouting friend’s shoulder.

 

”Then I promise that I won't kill or injure anyone during that minute.” He said, sighing in disappointment. “So annoying.”

 

“Saying that somehow makes it even more dangerous looking.” Kuroi muttered.

 

”Like I can believe you!” Yuji snapped.

 

“It's not about whether you believe me or not. This is a pact. A geas. I’ll be the one punished if I break it.”

 

“What happens really, if anyone breaks the pact?” Yuji asked, having wondered about that for a while now.

 

“Oh, the souls of the person who breaks it will be destroyed. Or you, if you’ve made a binding vow with yourself.” His teacher answered.

 

“You can make a vow with yourself?”

 

“Yup. A Binding Vow is a contract created using the cursed energy a sorcerer or a curse can make, to make a vow with themselves or someone else. However, to be able to gain something from the vow, you must be willing to sacrifice something of equal value. It can be pretty advantageous actually, if you think carefully beforehand.” The man explained, Yuji humming in understanding. “Have you ever made a vow?”

 

“I never needed to.” The man answered with an arrogant smile, causing Yuji to mutter a “I shouldn’t have asked.”

 

“Nanami has though, in our time.” The albino suddenly added, taking the blonde sorcerer’s attention. “I have?”

 

“Yes. And one with yourself at that. It was called overtime or some shit. Something you used when you were forced to work overtime? After 6 pm I think. I never really got your stupid timing stuff. But in exchange of putting yourself more at risk and exposed by explaining your technique to the enemy; and also restricting your powers to a certain degree before 6 p.m, it amplified them after that time. And since you were already a grade one sorcerer, the restrictions didn’t really weaken you that much. So, a win-win.”

 

“Oh.” The boy nodded, feeling a bit prideful at the fact that he’s become a grade one. “That does seem…pretty advantageous in combat. But why did I…do it?” That’s right. As cool as it was, he already was a grade one, as Gojo said. And it wasn’t like he wanted to commit himself to this trashy world of jujutsu. Then…why?

 

“I think…I think it was after…the mission you and Haibara had to take. The one with the special grade.”

 

“The one where he died, you mean.” He said, finally understanding. Of course he’d do it then.

 

“Yeah…you always told me it might’ve not happened, if you only had more cursed energy. So I though…maybe you did in case something like that were to happen again?” The other said, remembering the amount of guilt Nanami had felt after that. At the amount of blame he put on himself. “It wasn’t your fault tho. You were both first years. It wasn’t supposed to be a…special grade.”

 

Hearing that, Nanami chuckled bitterly, “Isn’t it like that always?” He asked, looking at the three first years of the future whom had also been through this. He could see why Gojo hated the higher ups so much. Probably the only thing he’d ever agree so easily on with the other man.

 

“Your vow is awesome Nanamin! I always though why you went batshit crazy at night! And I’m sure we can prevent all that from happening again this time.” Yuji, said with a huge grin sent his way, and he had to take a deep breath to not snap at him. “I said don’t call me that.” He said, with no heat to the words. Thankfully, the screen continued after that.

 

“If it makes you feel any better, Gojo-Sensei and I also call you Batman in private.”

 

”What?!”

 

“If you pursue selfish gain beyond your means, you'll earn retribution.” Sukuna continued, pointing at the battle Yuji had just went through. “I'm pretty sure you've experienced that for yourself.”

 

“It wasn't a problem before!” The boy tried to reason.

 

“Huh? Oh…That time I wanted to switch, too. And you were just doing as that sorcerer told you to.” Sukuna said, remembering Gojo’s annoying smirk right before he had lost control over his body again, that night.

 

“Wow he really hates you.” Geto chuckled, nudging Satoru who looked pleased at the thought. The feeling was mutual.

 

”A pact founded in mutual interest. That's one of the key factors behind all jujutsu.”

 

“Fine then, move.”

 

“…”

 

“What?” Riko deadpanned, turning her head from one person to another as if trying to check if he’s heard correctly. Because from what they all had thought, there was no way Yuji of all people would agree to such a thing. He was just that stupid. Never thinking about himself before others. And it seemed everybody else were just as shocked over the declaration.

 

“Did you just-“

 

“I didn’t!” Yuji exclaimed, cutting Yaga off. “I was just trying to fool him! You guys have so little faith in me!”

 

“Well, you are stupid.” Nobara said, relaxing a bit.

 

”I'II accept your conditions.” He said, the surprised look Sukuna sent him showing even he wasn’t expecting that and he finally stood up from his seat, allowing Yuji up as well.

 

“I don't know what you're trying to do, but it means I'll come back to life!” Yuji shouted just as Sukuna turned to look at him with a winning smile, only to be hit across the face with Yuji’s full force fist, throwing him back and causing blood to splatter out of his mouth.

 

“Did you just hit him?!” Yuki screamed, mouth hanging open at the sight and causing Yuji to grin smugly, “I’m just that awesome.”

 

“That was so satisfying!” Utahime nodded and they all agreed, satisfied to see that damn curse getting what he deserved after everything he did to Yuji and Megumi in the last episode.

 

”Like hell I'd say that. Bring me back to life without any conditions. It's your fault I died in the first place.”

 

“Yesss tell him!” Riko cheered, laughing at how angry Sukuna looked as he wiped his mouth; not believing how he’s just gotten hit by a fifteen year old brat who didn’t even know how to use jujutsu. “Burn!”

 

“Then how about this? We'll fight to the death, and if you win, I'll do it without conditions. If I win, you come back to life under my conditions.” The curse suggested, pulling out his last card.

 

Knowing Yuji’s challenger character very well, Panda started muttering, “Don’t be an idiot. Don’t be an idiot. Don’t be an idi-“

 

“Sure! I'II beat you to-“ And Yuji’s head was cut off in half before the screen turned completely back.

 

“…”

 

“That-I should be disappointed and you just died but-but that was hilarious.” Satoru finally said, laughing so hard his stomach ached and he had to lean back on Suguru for support; the long haired man chuckling quietly at the sight as well.

 

“I-huh?! Sensei!” Yuji screamed, face red in embarrassment as almost everyone slowly started laughing at him as well, not being able to hold it in any longer given how loudly and uncontrollably the albino was laughing. God why did he have to be so embarrassing and challenge the fucking king of the curses like that?! And-why did Sukuna have to do him so dirty?! He hated that guy with his whole being!

 

He turned to look at his always poker face brother for help. “Choso! You tell them something!” He literally begged, only for his mouth to hang open at seeing the man biting down on his lower lip to stop his own laughter. “Choso! You’re supposed to be my supportive big brother!”

 

“Sorry…”

 

“Are you an idiot?! What the hell was that?!” Nobara managed to ask, placing a hand on Yuji’s shoulder for support. “You just-you were finally acting so cool and stuff and then-then you had to just ruin it with that!!!”

 

“I thought I could defeat him okay?! I wasn’t expecting that!!!”

 

“He’s the fucking king of the curses! Also, a very very special special special grade! And you’re inside his domain! He can use his technique on you the second he wants!” Yuki exclaimed between her breaths, only worsening his situation. “Gah I wanna strangle you so much!”

 

“Okay I get it, I’m stupid! Stop laughing! I just died!” Yuji cried, turning to thrown himself on Megumi’s lap who was the only one not laughing openly at him, and hid his face into his clothes, whining like a child. “Megumiiiii.”

 

“You’re an idiot.” His friend said to his utter horror, patting his head sympathetically. “That was the most embarrassing death ever.”

 

“I hate all of you.”

 

”You know,”

 

Gojo’s voice was heard from the screen then, taking their attention.

 

“Oh, we’re back to the morgue…” Suguru realized, giving his best friend a quick glance given what happened last time, and took his hand in his slowly at seeing the small nervous look on his features; his previous laughter having died out completely.

 

”I have a bad personality.”

 

“Good you know.” Shoko, and, “Could’ve fooled me.” Utahime muttered.

 

“Hey!”

 

”I know.” Ijichi also agreed.

 

“Wow, this is actually concerning.” Yuta laughed.

 

”lichi, expect a hard forehead flick later.”

 

“F-Forehead flick?” Ijichi swallowed.

 

“That…was the most unthreatening threat ever…?” Yuji muttered with an unexpected chuckle.

 

“Then why the hell Ijichi-San looks terrified?!” Nobara deadpanned, pointing at the man. “Actually, he’s always either bad mouthing you, or shitting his pants because of you.”

 

“Don’t underestimate the forehead flicks.” Megumi suddenly said in a serious tone. “I got flicked once; and had to go to Ieri-San because it just wouldn’t stop bleeding.”

 

“…”

 

Yuji slowly pushed himself away from the laughing man.

 

“Be grateful you weren’t punched…” Yuta muttered under his breath.

 

Shoko, ”Do you abuse your students?!”

 

”Being a teacher isn't my style.”

 

“It’s really surprising how you know yourself so much.” Geto laughed, his best friend sticking out his tongue at him.

 

”Do you know why I decided to teach at this school?” He leaned forward like a child then, “Ask me.”

 

“Will you ever grow up?” Suguru asked with an amused smiled, causing the albino to giggle. “Nope.”

 

“I always wondered about this though.” Panda said, “You’re a terrible teacher.”

 

“Oh, shut up I’m amazing.”

 

“Why?”

 

“Because I have a dream.”

 

’A…dream?” All his students thought, leaning forward in interest now. They really didn’t know anything about why Gojo had become their teacher and all of them had probably wondered about it at some point. But…a dream? What was it, that he had to become a teacher for it?

 

”A dream?” Ijichi sounded just as confused.

 

“Yup.” Gojo nodded, “As you can see in this case with Yuji, the top of the jujutsu world is a den of vice. Conservative fools. Traditional fools. Arrogant fools. Just plain fools.”

 

“Well, you’re not wrong about that.” Yuki agreed. “Just add assholes to the list.”

 

“It’s a pretty long list of insults, I assure you.”

 

”It's a bargain sale on rotten mikan. I want to reset that garbage jujutsu world.”

 

“Oh…” Yuta muttered, looking at the man with a small smile. That’s why he chose teaching huh. He wanted to rebuild this world with their help?

 

”Murdering everyone at the top would be an easy task.”

 

“Of course it is. For you.” Shoko chuckled, Gojo grinning smugly at her.

 

“You could really do it?” Nobara wondered.

 

“In a matter of seconds~”

 

“…right.”

 

“How about not turning genocidal?” Geto said, smacking his head despite his laughter.

 

’Did he really just say that to me…?’. “…I’ll kill you first.”

 

“Huh?!”

 

”But they would just get replaced. It wouldn't bring a revolution.” Gojo continued. “And if I did that, no one would follow me.”

 

“I would I would.” Yuki giggled and Yaga sighed tiredly. He was too old for this shit.

 

”That's why I chose education.” He smiled, thinking about all his students proudly, a soft smile appearing on his lips. “To raise up strong, clever comrades.”

 

The determined and stubborn Maki who pushed through everything despite all the shit thrown her way from her own family and never failed to prove the impossible. The strong Toge who never gave up no matter how hard it’s been, living with the cursed technique he was born with. The kind Panda who cared for all his friends despite not even being the same species as them. Megumi, whom despite all the pain he’s been through since his childhood, was still pushing through and getting stronger and stronger day by day. Nobara, as short tempered as Maki, but just as strong-willed. And Yuji…the boy so kind hearted and precious, lost because of the higher up’s ambitions and fears, and Gojo not being there to protect him as he should. Hakari…Kirara…And Yuta…who’d one day be able to be on par with him. All of them strong and with bright futures, but stuck in the world no teenager should be.

 

’This…is embarrassing…’ Gojo thought internally, barely managing to stop himself from just teleporting out of the domain and never come back. Seriously…why did this shit had to focus so much on his emotions?! He was fine letting them all think of him as a cold hearted irresponsible annoying man. Only because he did not want to, and did not know how to, deal with these fucking emotions. The emotions he could feel from all his students staring at him, some even looking teary-eyed.

 

“Aw Sensei! We love you too!” Yuji almost screamed, throwing his arms around his shoulders and getting a surprised yelp out of the man who was quick to return the embrace even though a bit awkwardly while glaring at Geto who was throwing him one of his soft and I know how you feel looks.

 

“S-speak for yourself…” Maki mumbled from beside him, arms crossed and a small pout on her lips and mind still caught up to how…her teacher saw them all. Saw her. Not a burden. Not a good for nothing. But as strong…comrades. Proud. Never had her family ever think of her as human. And now this man…

 

“Aw, Maki-Chan, you hurt my feelings.” Gojo giggled, poking at the girl’s side who slapped his hand away.

 

“Shut up you embarrassing old man.” She grumbled under her breath despite the small smile and blush on her cheeks.

 

“Truly embarrassing.” Nobara added, looking just as taken aback yet touched.

 

They all hated that man.

 

”That's also why I occasionally tossed my missions to my students. It’s tough love.” Gojo continued with a stupid smile plastered on his face.

 

“Tough love my ass.” Megumi rolled his eyes, mind still wandering at Gojo’s previous thoughts. That man…he was really going to be the end of him. Wasn’t he?

 

’Are you sure you don't just want to slack off?’

 

“I’m totally gonna give him a forehead flick.”

 

”They're all talented. Especially the third-year, Hakari, and the second-year, Okkotsu. They'll become jujutsu sorcerers on a par with me.” Gojo continued, head hanging low and fist clenching so tight he could almost feel his nails digging into the skin. “Yuji was one of those, as well.” He said, and even Ijichi was looking at him a bit worried now.

 

“Sensei…I’m okay. Really.” Yuji said, still having not let go of the man and squeezing him even tighter just like he wanted to, during the previous episode. He had no idea his death had affected his teacher and friends so much. Didn’t think he already meant this much to them. And it was really making him want to cry.

 

“How about…you don’t choke me then, huh?” Gojo laughed, patting his back and pulling him out of his thoughts with a scream of apology as he finally pulled away.

 

“You deserve to be choked!” Panda deadpanned, Toge nodding beside him.

 

”Hey, you two.” Shoko’s sudden call as she put on her gloves, thankfully pulled the two man out of their conversation and forced the to focus on her, preparing for the examination.

 

’What the…’ But Gojo’s mind was already caught with something else because of the sudden feeling of cursed energy and…signs of life bursting out of the too still body behind Shoko, who was talking about wanting to get started or something while Yuji just slowly rose up from the dead, sitting upright and opening his eyes as if he’s just woken from a deep and comfortable slumber.

 

And it seemed like he wasn’t hallucinating or something, given how Shoko stopped in her tracks, staring back at Yuji wide-eyed and Ijichi screaming his name in stutter beside him.

 

“That’s…that’s how you fucking came back to life?” Nobara scream whispered, hand slapping over her forehead when Yuji burst into laughter. “I was just as shocked! And I was naked!”

 

“That-oh my god you are impossible!” She started choking him.

 

“Look at Gojo’s face.” Utahime laughed, pointing at the funny face the man was making on the screen, frozen and mouth hanging open.

 

“I was fucking surprised!!!“

 

“Anyone’d be.” Nanami chuckled, also happy to see the teenager back and in one piece, no matter how weird or hilarious it was.

 

’Is he…’ Okay, yeah. His six eyes weren’t broken or anything. He was really alive. But-the fuck? Did…Sukuna…no. That didn’t matter right now. What mattered was that…Yuji was alive. He was…really alive. No matter how impossible it sounded, he was sitting upright, breathing and with a beating heart, frown back completely and healed; no signs of what’s happened present on his body anymore.

 

“Ijichi, Shut up.” He said with a genuine chuckle, listening to Yuji and Shoko’s conversation.

 

“Woah! I’m completely naked!”

 

“Of course that’s the first thing you say after rising from the dead.” Nobara rolled her eyes.

 

“Because I was really naked!!!” Her friend screamed, looking just as red. Man he was really glad the angle of the camera was not showing anything.

 

“What do you expect them to do? Dress you up?!”

 

“I'm kind of disappointed” Shoko said as she pulled down her mask, expressing her disappointment over Yuji being alive and almost pouting at the confused boy.

 

“Ah that’s right. I was just minutes away from digging into Sukuna’s vessel!” Shoko cried, wiggling his fingers in front of Yuji’s face and causing the boy to hide behind Gojo’s arms. “Sensei, keep your weird friend away from me.”

 

“She wants to tear me apart too, don’t worry. It’s her love language.”

 

”Um, I'm embarrassed to ask, but who are you?” Itadori asked on the screen, looking at the woman and blushing in embarrassment. But before Shoko could say anything, Gojo called him as he stood up, walking over him and Shoko went to bring a shirt for him to wear. “In the meantime, put this on!”

 

“Welcome back!” Gojo smiled widely as he waved, soon managing to get a smile out of the boy as well. “Yeah. Good to be back!” He beamed, slapping his hand together with the albino in front of him.

 

“Aw, isn’t that sweet?” Geto chuckled, punching Satoru’s cheek who rolled his eyes.

 

“It would be, if Yuji wasn’t dead ass naked. It’s rather hilarious!” Maki laughed, and to only worsen Yuji’s situation added, “Gojo-Sensei just saw your dick.”

 

“Ah, would you all shut up?!” The teenager cried, covering his face with his hands and hiding them between his knees. Why was he remembering and realizing all this now?!

 

”Ugh, I'll have to revise the reports.” Shoko said, and soon they all realized this was a little while later, with the two friends having finally left the morgue and leaving Yuji to get ready.

 

“No, leave them as-is.” Gojo responded as the camera focused on them.

 

“Is that so?” Yaga grumbled from behind them and Gojo chuckled sheepishly, changing his seat to in front of Suguru and hide there with throwing himself on the man’s chest.

 

”I want to give Yuji time to gain the minimum power necessary before he's targeted again.” Gojo reasoned.

 

“How…fucking tall are you exactly?! I look like a dwarf beside you!!!” Shoko suddenly deadpanned, eyes bulging out at seeing how fucking tall the man looked walking beside her. She wasn’t that short!!!

 

“6.3 Feet.” Gojo answered with a huge grin she wanted to wipe from his face so damn much.

 

“Were your ancestors fucking lampposts or something?” Suguru said, chuckling despite the pang of hurt that bloomed in his chest at the sight. At how he had left his two friends alone. They only had…each other now, didn’t they?

 

”Lampposts?!”

 

He tried to ignore the outburst of laughter from all his students around them.

 

“You better be there this time around. I want to walk between two tall men as my bodyguards!” Shoko suddenly said, wrapping an arm around Geto’s and pulling him and thus Gojo close, showing her emotions through the silly joke.

 

“Sure sure.” The brunette rolled his eyes, but couldn’t help but smiled softly at the thought. Yes…he’d be there with them this time. He’ll make sure of it. They…they wouldn’t lose so much this time. Not again. He wouldn’t let his best friends become the…broken shells they were on the screen. Tired yet still pushing and not giving up, trying to make the future none of them could have.

 

”Sorry, Shoko, but could you leave Yuji listed as dead on the records?” Gojo asked, the woman trusting him and agreeing without a second of hesitation. “So you plan to keep Itadori completely hidden away?”

 

“No, I'll have him make his comeback in time for the Exchange Event.”

 

“Why?”

 

“The reason is simple.” He smiled softly, eyes checking on Yuji who was now putting on the clothes Shoko had gave him. “No one's allowed to take the events of youth away from young people.”

 

“…oh.” A few muttered, having not expected that.

 

They all expect some deep and serious reason every time; only to be faced with something so…simple. At just him, caring for them. Wanting them to still experience youth and happiness despite the situation they were stuck in. Trying to let them enjoy their youth as much as possible. Just wanting them to be children. Because who else was going to give it to them?

 

”I bet everyone will be surprised.” Yuji beamed inside the morgue, Ijichi now standing beside and staring at him while fixing his glasses, as if he was still expecting this to be a joke or something.

 

“You traumatized him.” Riko chuckled.

 

”Not anyone.” Gojo said outside with a chuckle, walking down the stairs outside with Shoko.

 

“Wait; you could seriously still see and hear me?!” Yuji asked, completely taken aback and shocked. He hasn’t thought too deep on this a few seconds ago but now…just what the hell?!

 

“Six eyes baby.” And Gojo answered as if that was supposed to somehow explain everything.

 

“So you can see anything you want? How faraway or hidden they are?” Riko asked in wonder, leaning forward towards the man. “Hm, not if they’re protected with a spell. And not everywhere far. I can’t like, see to other cities and countries. But I can see things from several kilometers away and distinctly tell apart different figures within that range.”

 

“That’s…that sounds awesome.” The girl muttered, eyes shining in awe.

 

“It’s not.” Suguru popped in. “He can spy on all of you in the shower.”

 

“…”

 

“Please don’t do that.” Nobara shivered while her teacher laughed like a maniac.

 

After that, the scene changed to the restaurant from the previous episode, focusing on where the four special grade curses were having their conversation still.

 

Yuki, “Ah, the bitches are still here.”

 

The camera focused on one of the waiters then, the man sweating and terrified, given the dark aura of the three curses surrounding Kenjaku.

 

“He can see them to some point.” Yaga examined, sighing tiredly. “Better if he just gets out of there.”

 

’Starting right now, I'm ditching work.’ The man deadpanned. ’I've always had a strong sense of responsibility. I've been saving up my earnings so I can send my four younger sisters to college, too. But even I can't fight my survival instinct.’

 

Yuta chuckled. “Wow…that’s a lot…”

 

“Just run.” Megumi sighed. There was no way this was gonna end well for anyone in that restaurant.

 

’If I go near that table, I'll die!’

 

“Good instincts.” Panda laughed.

 

Jogo started, “Gojo Satoru.”

 

“Hm?” The albino raised an eyebrow at the sudden address. “Oh look they’re gossiping about me.” He giggled, trying to keep the mood lighten up since he knew where this would probably go; but hope he was wrong. Were they…planning on sealing him since then? It was possible, coming from Kenjaku, to have already thought and planned about that since a long time ago.

 

”I wonder if we could kill him if we joined forces.”

 

“Huh, in you dreams.” Maki laughed mockingly, causing her teacher smile arrogantly at the words.

 

Kenjaku didn’t hesitate to disagree either. ”Either he'd flutter out of your grasp, or worst case, you'd all get exorcised.”

 

“Better listen to him~” Yuji sang. “Or maybe not, actually.”

 

”I would recommend you pour energy into sealing him rather than killing him.”

 

And Geto felt like a bucket of cold water was thrown over his whole body and froze, breath getting caught in his throat. No, he should’ve heard that wrong. There’s…there’s just no way that…that curse had sealed Satoru. Not with his body. Just-

 

“He’s…he’s the one who…sealed you?” He asked, just to make sure that wasn’t the case but to his utter terror, Satoru only nodded, pulling a bit away from where he had been leaning on Suguru’s chest to look him in the eyes. “Uh…Maybe…?”

 

“What do you mean maybe?!”

 

“I mean yes. He was.” He sighed, rolling his eyes tiredly. He was really tired of answering all these fucking questions. And he’s been dreading this once since the beginning. He really really…didn’t want to talk about it. About how he had felt that day. How despite the cruelty of it, he had hope, hoped that somehow Suguru was alive and cruel enough to do something like that to him; and to have it all crash down on his head in a matter of seconds. To just be defeated so easily by the curse using the body of the man he loved so much, and lose much more in the process. How half of the people he still had; were dead by the time he got released; only because Kenjaku had been able to defeat him so easily in the beginning. Because it hurt. And it hurt even more; seeing the utter horror on Suguru’s face, waiting for Satoru to somehow deny all this. To say it was all a joke. And how much did Satoru wish that was the case.

 

“He…what?”

 

“Before your stupid head starts making stupid conclusions; it was not because of you. Okay? I was just…being an idiot.” Because he was. He was. He still couldn’t forget the burn of the hope, the anger, the pain, and the regret of letting his best friend’s body get used like that only because of his selfishness; because of his own weakness of not being able to get rid of the body on the day he should have; resulting in the chaos that happened in Shibuya. It was all his fault. Everything was. If he had just-if only he had just fucking pulled himself together faster, he wouldn’t have gotten captured so easily. If only he had not gotten so lost in thoughts and stupid hopes in the middle of a battlefield…

 

“How-but there’s no fucking way I could’ve been able to defeat you-what do you mean it-“

 

“Aw you give yourself too little credit, Suguru~ Do you know you’re a special grade?” He tried to joke, because he really couldn’t handle the emotions right now.

 

“That’s-stop joking, I’m serious!”

 

“I’m not joking. He had weeks-or I don’t know maybe years to prepare and he’s pretty smart. And he caught me off guard; it wasn’t because of you.”

 

“But-“ He groaned angrily, glaring at the curse on the screen who had…who had used his body to seal his best friend. It was fucking obvious Satoru was not telling him something and it just-he wanted to scream. Why him?! Why did that…thing had to possess his body? And use it to-just what else has he done?! Never did he thought he could just hate a curse so much. But he despised Kenjaku with every ounce of his being and he could clearly tell the other man felt the same way. And other than that…

 

’How much…fuck have I done nothing but hurt him in this future?!’ Suguru thought, nails digging into the skin of his palm for the feeling of something else; anything else but the crushing pain he was feeling in his chest at the moment, as he looked at the hurt dancing in Satoru’s eyes; that used to be so bright and alive until a few days ago. Now gone, all because of him. Fuck this. Fuck his future self why-just why had he…what had he done?! Because nothing, nothing ever was worth this. He’d rather die than be the reason Satoru was like this. And yet-and yet…

 

“So that’s how you got sealed?” Maki asked, thankfully pulling him out of his thoughts and he tried to focuse on her voice instead; not knowing what’d happen to him if he continued. “I can still hear Itadori’s voice shouting Gojo-Sensei has been sealed…” She said, chuckling as she gave her friends a look, Yuji’s eyes lighting up in understanding. “So you heard!”

 

“Who didn’t?”

 

“What?” Gojo wondered, confused.

 

“Well, Yuji kinda stood atop a building and started screaming that you’ve gotten sealed after he found out…” Nobara explained, laughing at the look her teacher gave them. “Seriously?”

 

“I needed to be sure everyone knew! Since the curses didn’t want anyone to find out.” Yuji said, chuckling. “I kinda gave out my location though…”

 

“You’re an idiot…didn’t you think people might come to kill you then?!”

 

“He started rapping with Nanami-san’s name for that.” Megumi pointed out.

 

“What?!” The blonde sorcerer snapped, Yuji smiling sheepishly. “I needed you to find me!”

 

“…you’re an idiot.” The man sighed.

 

“And the whole town heard.” Panda added, giggling.

 

“Wow, I wish I could’ve heard that.” Gojo said, now laughing as well and Nanami might have actually slapped him in the head if the man wasn’t so depressed already.

 

”Seal him?” Jogo asked, frowning. “Do you have a lead?”

 

“We'll use the special-grade cursed object, Prison Realm.” Kenjaku answered with a smile; Jogo’s eye widening at the words. “Prison realm?!” He almost screamed, fire lighting up in the small volcano at the top of his head.

 

“Suguru?” Gojo called in a whisper, noticing how everyone else’s minds were already wrapped around what the prison realm was; using the opportunity to look at his friend in worry. “Hey, you okay?”

 

“I just…” The brunette sighed, a bit surprised at the sudden question but still thankful for it. “I’m sorry.”

 

“It wasn’t your fault idiot. I meant that.” He smiled, hand taking his friend’s and tugging at it; wrapping his arm around Suguru’s waist when he leaned his head on his shoulder. “I’m just…I’m so sorry. For…for everything…”

 

”You haven’t done anything. Okay? It’s alright.” He pressed, hating to see him like this more than anything; knowing how it…tore them apart last time. But Suguru wasn’t alone this time. He never will be. Satoru would never leave his side this time. Never. He’d be there whenever the man needed him.

 

“I hate you.”

 

He chuckled. “The feeling’s mutual.”

 

”Table 5 hasn't ordered anything at all.” The boss said, looking at his employees. “Someone go hurry him up. He's taking up a whole table by himself.”

 

“How about..you don’t do that, ha?” Riko muttered with a nervous chuckled, hand playing with the ends of her hair. This wasn’t going to end well…

 

”Sorry, boss, but I quit!” The waiter who’s been able to sense the curses said, sweating and not wasting a second to hear the man’s response; just dashing out of the restaurant without hesitation and not caring about his boss shooting after him. “Huh? What?! Hey! Hold on a minute!”

 

“He did the right thing…they all should just follow him.” Utahime sighed tiredly. “They’re all gonna die, aren’t they?”

 

”You have that detestable thing?!” Jogo exclaimed, more fire bursting out of his head.

 

“Where has he found it from anyway? Has he always had it?” Kuroi wondered, having never heard about such a thing existing. Like many others had.

 

“It was created by a sorcerer; so he couldn’t have always had it, right?” Utahime said, remembering having read about it in a book. About myths.

 

“What’s this prison realm anyway?” Asked Yuji.

 

“It’s a special grade cursed object and living barrier that is said to have been created from the remains of the famed Buddhist Monk Genshin, referred to as a ’taboo object.’ It’s a tiny red cube with numerous eyes covering all sides. Wrapped around talismans like Sukuna’s fingers were. It’s used to seal powerful sorcerers. When it seals you, you lose all control over your cursed energy and your limbs.” Gojo explained, feeling goosebumps all over his body at the reminder. He truly hated that place.

 

“That…that’s fucking creepy.” Riko shivered.

 

“You have no idea! It has one big eye when the gate opens and it’s bleeding!”

 

“Ew.”

 

“Living barrier? The fuck? How does that work?” Nobara wondered, leaning close.

 

“Well, many special grade curses objects are living beings. It’s almost the same with Sukuna’s fingers tho they don’t have any consciousness unlike many. Probably the same case with Choso, right?” He asked, turning to look at the quiet man who looked a bit taken aback by the question and all the eyes suddenly on him.

 

“Yes…I was alive when I was a cursed object. I could tell what was happening and everything but well; I was an object. I couldn’t really do anything. I didn’t have an actual body.” The man said, some people’s eyes growing a bit wide at the horrible description.

 

“That’s…fucked up.” Yuki muttered, causing the other to simply nod his head. How the hell has he not gone insane after that?!

 

“So it’s the same…with the prison realm?” Toge asked, wanting to take off some of the focus on the half-curse man.

 

“Not completely since well, that one’s a prison. But it did have a consciousness, I could tell. That thing was just the weirdest shit ever. Time even moved differently in there.” Gojo said, looking a bit lost in thought. “There were living skeletons inside it too.” He said, having never found out if those were the remains of all the sorcerers who have died there or something else. Probably the first case.

 

“The hell…?”

 

Suguru was going to be sick.

 

”Our AC is running, isn't it?” The boss wondered, feeling the air getting hotter.

 

Some might’ve chuckled if they weren’t feeling so nervous.

 

”Jogo, don't get too excited. You'll make it hot in here.”

 

“How considerate of you.” Shoko rolled her eyes.

 

”Sir, have you decided on your orde-“

 

“Oh my god!” Utahime almost screamed as the man suddenly caught on fire before he could finish his sentence; the rest of the room looking just as terrified.

 

And so did the waitress; screaming at the top of her lungs as her boss fell before her feet; still burning.

 

“I wish you wouldn't cause too much commotion.” Kenjaku said, looking unimpressed while Jogo laws just excited; happy because of the chaos. “This is hardly anything.” He smiled, expanding his technique as the rest of the people inside the restaurant caught on fire until it was only the waitress left; too terrified to even move.

 

“O-oh my fucking god…” Yuji whispered, his hand having grasped at Megumi beside him; eyes wide as he watched everyone on the screen burning to ash; their screams filling the room until it was only the waitress left; having to watch everything.

 

“Fuck that-that poor girl…” Maki whispered, knowing very well Jogo had left her for the end intentionally; enjoying the way terror filled her whole body more and more with heavy passing second.

 

“This is-this is so horrible. He didn’t even have a reason to do that!” Riko snapped; her fists clenching and holding onto Kuroi tightly.

 

“They don’t need a reason when it comes to killing humans.” Gojo said, tone cold and calm as he watched the slaughter. This was nothing compared to all the lives they took in Shibuya; only to lower his guests and make him incapable of using his full potential. Killing thousands; only to defeat him.

 

Just when would this cycle end…?

 

”I'm glad we didn't choose an expensive restaurant.” Kenjaku complained, coughing because of the smoke.

 

“Th-that’s what you’re worried about?!” Geto snapped in anger, the hand squeezing his, being the only thing keeping him on the spot as he watched the waitress now crawling towards the front door to escape because of her legs having given out under fear.

 

”Geto, how strong am I in terms of Sukuna's fingers?”

 

Jogo asked, and it took everything in Suguru to not flinch at hearing the curse referring to Kenjaku with his name. Did they all thought it was…him? Everyone?

 

”At a low estimate, I'd say eight or nine fingers?”

 

“Nine?! Fuck…” Nobara swallowed, heart clenching as the waitress tried desperately to escape.

 

”That's plenty. Give me the Prison Realm! I'll add it to my collection.” Jogo said in excitement.

 

“Collection?!” Yaga asked, looking at his student for answers; the man only shaking his head. “I have no idea what he’s talking about.”

 

“It should be a bunch of other special grade curses object…right?” Yuki wondered, the man nodding. “Probably.”

 

”In return, I will...” Jogo smirked widely. “kill Gojo Satoru.”

 

“In your fucking dreams.” Maki spat angrily, taking a glance at her teacher and the curse on the screen who will also be the reason she had so many burn scars in the future; and couldn’t help but think if she had fallen to the same fate as the waitress on the screen, screaming as she was burned to ashes the second she reached the door; only to fall dead on the ground; the door closing again soon. Just like all her hopes crashing down and burning along her corpse. Well…at least Maki had survived. That meant something. She hoped.

 

“Please tell me he’s going to fucking die.” Utahime asked, rage and hatred burning through her body at the sight.

 

“He will.” Gojo nodded, feeling the same. “I think it was Sukuna who killed him.”

 

Yuji looked completely taken aback. “It was?

 

“I can’t believe I’m feeling grateful towards that fucker.” Shoko sighed. “He’s finally done something right!”

 

The scene finally changed, focusing on an unfamiliar building just before Megumi’s voice was heard. “By the time we arrived on the scene, your son was already dead.”

 

Yuji, “Oh…is that-“

 

His friend nodded. “His mom.”

 

This episode was such an…ass. They really needed some rest after all this. Not more trauma and pain.

 

”To be honest, I was skeptical about saving any of the people in there. But my friend was different. He wasn't successful, but he tried to bring your son's body back for you after we confirmed his death.” He explained, remembering the way Yuji begged him to escape. And how he did; but before doing that, grabbed at Tadashi’s name tag to at least take that back to his mom. Knowing that’s what Yuji wanted.

 

“Aw, Megumi.” Yuji grinned, wrapping his arms around the boy’s shoulder who was quick to push him away by the face.

 

”Take this, at least.” He said, giving the woman the remain’s of her son before bowing in apology. “I'm sorry we weren't able to save Tadashi-san.”

 

“It's all right. Don't apologize.” The woman said, voice trembling. “I'm the only one who will mourn his passing, anyway...” She cried, weeping and falling on her knees before Megumi’s legs; hugging the name tag to her chest tightly.

 

“That’s…oh god that’s too sad…” Utahime muttered, eyes tearing up just like many others in the room; looking at the woman who didn’t even know the real cause of her son’s death, weeping over a piece of clothing because that was all there was left of her son. Of those curses…if only they could wipe them all out…

 

Thankfully, the screen changed back to their high-school, where Megumi was faced with the sound of Nobara’s screams running from a laughing Panda filling the air, the second he arrived.

 

“…the hell is going on?”

 

“You're late, Megumi.” Maki called out from where she was standing aside along with Toge. “Kelp.”

 

“What were you doing?” The girl asked.

 

“What does it matter?” Megumi answered, not giving any more explanation and falling silent in thought before he asked, “Zen’in-senpai…What kinds of people do you want to save as a jujutsu sorcerer?”

 

“Huh?” Maki looked a bit taken aback. “It's not like I care if my actions save anyone.”

 

“I shouldn't have asked.”

 

“Huh?!”

 

“Oh good, we’re back to me being embarrassing.” The girl just sighed, groaning into her hands.

 

”Fushiguro!” Nobara screamed, pulling the two out of their conversation. “Quit asking interview prep questions!”

 

“What…the hell are they really doing?!” Yuki exclaimed, watching Panda spinning the finger-head around in the air.

 

“Falling practice!” Panda beamed.

 

”Switch with me! I'm sick of these school uniforms! Let me go buy some cute tracksuits!”

 

Maki giggled. “And Mai turned it into a colander in a few days.”

 

“I’m still angry about that! I loved those!”

 

”Here we go!” Panda said as he did the last spin, throwing away a screaming Nobara to the ground.

 

“…”

 

”What are those two doing?” Megumi muttered.

 

“Falling practice.” Answered Maki, Toge nodding along. “Mustard leaf.”

 

Shoko, “I still don’t get what that is…”

 

“You're both weak in close quarters, after all, so first…” The girl continued, walking to stand in front of Megumi after throwing him a practice stick as well. “Land a blow on us. We'll talk after that.”

 

At the same time; in the basement of a house faraway; Gojo was also training Yuji for the even. “You're a head above the rest when it comes to close combat, Yuji.” Said the teacher. “So what you need to learn right now is how to control cursed energy, as well as the bare minimum of jujutsu knowledge…” He stopped, noticing the way the boy was beaming at him. “…What's the matter?”

 

“Oh, I figured you'd be the best person to train me, so I'm just happy.”

 

“Aw isn’t that cute?!” Kuroi giggled, causing Gojo to laugh and Yuji to blush in embarrassment.

 

”I'm weak, and I couldn't save anybody. Worse, I nearly killed Fushiguro. As I am now, I won't be able to face them. I want to become strong. Teach me to be the strongest.”

 

Gojo smiled arrogantly. “You've got a keen eye.”

 

“…”

 

Geto sighed tiredly, “You’re literally the one announcing yourself as the strongest everywhere you go.” He said, Gojo smiling brightly at him with a giggle as he leaned on his shoulder; happy to see the man talking again and getting a bit pulled out of his thoughts and he wrapped his arms tightly around Suguru’s waist; giggling when he heard his small huff of laugh.

 

”Sensei, you're the one who called yourself the strongest.”

 

“See?”

 

”All right, first, take a look at those drink cans over there.” The albino suddenly started with a pouting kissy face, pointing at the two juice bottles on the table.

 

“…why are you making that face?” ’cute.’

 

The first green bottle crumpled in a few seconds while the other yellow bottle, twisted around itself before exploding.

 

“Woah!”

 

“This is with cursed energy,” Gojo explained, pointing at the green bottle. “and this is with a cursed technique.” He said about the yellow one.

 

“I see. I don’t get it.”

 

And everyone burst into laughter.

 

“Oh my god you’re such an idiot!” Nobara said, hand grasping at a flushing Yuji’s shoulder for support.

 

Riko, “The face, the face! Look at the face!”

 

“Stop laughing! I had no idea Jujutsu even existed until a few weeks ago!!!” The boy cried. “And no one told me!”

 

Choso, “You both are idiots…”

 

“Hey! What do I have to do with this?!”

 

”Right, well…” Gojo muttered, trying to find a way to explain things. “Think of cursed energy as electricity, and cursed techniques as appliances. Electricity by itself is hard to use, right? That's why we run electricity through appliances to achieve various results.” He said, now pointing at the green bottle again. “Here, I just fired off pure cursed energy.” And ten the yellow one, “Here, I channeled cursed energy into a cursed technique to activate it and twist the can with jujutsu.”

 

“Wow, so you can be an actual teacher if you try.” Shoko chuckled, patting Satoru’s shoulder.

 

“I told you I’m an amaaaazing teacher.”

 

“You’re horrible. Shut up.”

 

”In other words, I'm about to learn a very, very good cursed technique?!” Yuji asked in excitement, only for all his hopes to crush down on a matter of seconds when Gojo spoke, slapping him with his words. “No, you can't use cursed techniques.”

 

“Eh?!”

 

“I literally heard the sound of his heart breaking.” Yuki laughed.

 

“Sensei’s always like this.” Yuji sobbed. “He never cares about my feelings!”

 

”Setting aside simple shikigami and barriers, cursed techniques are fundamentally etched into your body from the day you're born. So the power of a jujutsu sorcerer is roughly 80% innate talent.”

 

Yuji broke more and more with every word, his body crumbling on the ground.

 

“You okay?”

 

“You don’t just tell me all that and ask if I’m okay!” The boy exclaimed, hitting the man’s shoulder.

 

”I just thought I'd be able to pull off thunder or fire or a power bomb or something.” Yuji mumbled from where he was lying on the ground, kicking his legs around.

 

“You can pull off a power bomb. Ohnita's, right?” Gojo tried to lift his spirits.

 

“…Seriously, what the fuck?”

 

”This sucks.” The boy payed him no attention, continuing to mumble gloomily, “I wanted to pull off a Spirit Gun or Bankai, or Rasengan, or a Dodon Ray.”

 

“Oh my god.” Maki cackled, “You’re so stupid.”

 

“Bankai is actually pretty awesome!” Gojo said, laughing at the look Maki sent his way.

 

“Of course you’re still an anime fan.” Geto muttered with a chuckle beside him.

 

’You just can't use them yet. Eventually Sukuna's cursed techniques will be engraved into your body.’

 

“Wait, seriously?!” Yuji exclaimed in disbelief just after a few seconds of hearing Gojo’s thoughts; looking at the man with wide eyes.

 

“Yup. And even though Sukuna’s been separated from your body, you might still be able to do so. I’m not 100% sure tho.” The man answered.

 

“That’s awesome! So I can be as cool as Sukuna?! Ah this is even cooler than Bankai or Rasengan!”

 

“Yes. But please restrain yourself from cutting me to pieces. I’ve had enough of that recently.”

 

“…You got it!”

 

On the screen, Yuji continued his cries of disappointment. “I wanted to fire off a Kamehameha.”

 

“Let's just ignore what you can't do! We're going to enhance your strengths-“

 

“This totally sucks.”

 

“-We'll get you to imbue your fighting style with cursed energy. I'm way more scared of someone who can force their way through with the basics than I am of inferior jujutsu.”

 

“Like you can ever be afraid of something.” Geto said with a teasing eye-roll.

 

”Like I just said, your talent for close combat is top-notch.”

 

Yuji finally gasped as something hit him. “But wait! I can already do that!”

 

“Get up.”

 

“Back then, I somehow managed to get the hang of it.”

 

“Then give it a try.” Gojo smiled, holding out his palm open. “Hit me here. Not that you actually can.”

 

“Don't blame me if you get hurt.”

 

“I can’t believe I actually said that…” Yuji muttered, covering his face and screaming into his hands while many people started laughing at him.

 

”Just hurry up and do it.” Gojo said impatiently and hearing tagt, the teenager got into position and fisted his palm, willing all his strength into it as he slammed the fist into Gojo’s hand. And nothing happened.

 

“That didn't have any cursed energy behind it.”

 

“Could you all shut up?!”

 

“How?!”

 

“Negative emotions are the source of cursed energy. In the incident you're referring to, you were probably brimming with anger and fear.” Gojo explained, and Yuji finally understood.

 

“So you have to constantly be flipping out to use cursed energy?”

 

Toge, “I thought he understood…”

 

Nobara, “He’s stupid, don’t try.”

 

“Hey!”

 

”Now that you mention it, Fushiguro's always a bit snappy.” He added, remembering Megumi’s always angry calls when he summoned his Shikigami dogs.

 

“Not like that.” Gojo turned him down. ‘He’s always been short-tempered. Even as a baby.’

 

So that’s what he had felt that day. “Do you two always talk shit behind my back when you’re alone?!” Megumi snapped, the two smiling sheepishly at him.

 

“It’s lov-“

 

“Die.”

 

I’m the training grounds of Jujutsu-high, Megumi could clearly feel a menacing feeling.

 

“What's the matter?” Maki asked, realizing the change in his mood.

 

“I just got really irritated.”

 

“Huh?!”

 

“No, not at you.” He added quickly.

 

“Look at Nobara in the back…” Yuki said, “Seriously…how long did they spin you around?”

 

“The whole day…and the day after…and after…”

 

“…you okay?”

 

”There's only a month and a half until the Exchange Event, so no dawdling.” Maki continued, throwing another stick at Megumi who caught it with ease. “Here, you can try the long one next.”

 

“This actually feels pretty good.” The boy said.

 

On the other side, Gojo continued his explanation. “Everyone's trained to produce cursed energy using the faintest sparks of emotion. They've also trained on how to not waste cursed energy when emotions are flaring, too.”

 

“Ooooh so that’s why some people get weaker the more they lose their cool?!” Riko wondered, the man nodding at her. This girl also had very little knowledge about jujutsu despite being born a sorcerer. This was pretty good for her too.

 

”There are several methods to train this. I'll be having you use a pretty exhausting one.” Gojo said, Yuji swallowing in terror. “L-like what?” He asked as he waited for the man to continue; not expecting what happened then at all, when he saw Gojo holding out tons of movies in his hands, announcing, “Watching movies.”

 

“…”

 

“…just when I thought you were actually a good teacher.”

 

“No, that’s an amazing technique to use for Yuji.” Yaga disagreed quickly, nodding at Gojo in approval.

 

“Seriously?!”

 

Yuji looked just as taken aback as them. “Watching movies?!”

 

“Yup.” Gojo nodded, pointing at the pile of movies on the table in front of the TV.

 

“So you were watching movies while Megumi and I were getting beaten up and thrown around?!” Nobara snapped, looking at her fried angrily.

 

“I let you know, I had my fair share of getting beaten up and thrown around! I had to fight Gojo Sensei!”

 

That shut them up.

 

“My deepest condolences.” Yuta said in sympathy.

 

“I didn’t even watch the movies in peace! Not only I kept getting hit by a doll! But he was also murmuring beside my ear and spouting nonesense 24/7!”

 

“Hey! I was helping you focus!”

 

“Focus my ass! You once told me if I wanted to kill a bunch of college boys I see when I’m walking home or something? While I was watching LaLa Land! A musical love story!”

 

“…how did you even come up with that?” Geto asked in utter disappointment. “Are you okay in the head?”

 

“…this actually sounds more terrifying than Panda throwing me around. My apologies.” Nobara decided at last.

 

”Everything from masterpieces to C-grade horror films and terrible French movies. You'll be watching them nonstop as long as you're awake.”

 

“I still remember how my eyes burned some nights.”

 

”Of course, you won't just be watching them.” Gojo added, holing out a snoring bear cursed-doll. “You'll be watching them with this guy.”

 

“What's with the cute but creepy doll?”

 

Gojo frowned, looking down at the thing in wonder. “It’s cute?”

 

Megumi, “Only Yuji can call them cute.”

 

“But they are!”

 

”It's a cursed corpse the principal made.” The teacher said, handing the doll to Itadori. “Ah, I knew it! It has his sense!” The boy understood, now poking and turning the bear around to examine it, “And? I don't understand what you're getting at here.” He asked when nothing happened.

 

“Don't be hasty, now. You'll see soon~”

 

And the doll chose that exact moment to wake up, and punch Yuji straight in the face.

 

“I should’ve know something would happen hearing that tone.” Yuji said, flinching at the sight while the rest of the room burst into uncontrollable laughter.

 

”That cursed corpse will wake up and attack you, just like that, if you don't keep pouring a set amount of cursed energy into it.” Gojo said, watching amusedly as his student cried in pain.

 

“Shouldn’t you have said that beforehand?!” Yuji exclaimed, pointing an angry finger at him.

 

Gojo shrugged. “What’s the fun in that?”

 

“I hate you.”

 

”Like I just said, we have all kinds of movies available here. Heart-throbbers, thrillers, exciting ones, ones that'll make you cry, laugh, or feel disgusted.” The albino explained while Yuji kept glaring at the doll that was falling into slumber once more, yawning.

 

“Your first goal is to watch an entire movie from start to finish, without waking the cursed corpse. This trains you to maintain a steady output of cursed energy, no matter what emotions you feel. You can't use too much or too little.” Gojo continued; watching Yuji who had picked up the bear again and trying to do as the sorcerer said; but not having a very good outcome.

 

“Watching a movie like that is pure stress.” Riko deadpanned.

 

”I have it set to the faint level of cursed energy you can produce right now, but it'll steadily start demanding greater output, so don't let your guard down.” Gojo explained to his pure horror.

 

“I couldn't let it down even if I wanted to.”

 

“What do you want to start with?”

 

Yuji sighed, “Why did you even ask me that when you had already chosen the movie?”

 

“Like I said, it’s fun.”

 

”I recommend this one. The heroine's annoying,
but she dies spectacularly in the end.”

 

Yuji was really tired. “Major spoilers.”

 

“You still do that?!” Geto asked, having always been the one at the receiving end of Satoru’s movie spoilers.

 

The man cackled excitedly. “It’s so much fun.” He gasped, excited. “Wait wait wait; does this mean now I get to spoil you guys, all the movies that are to come in the next decade?!”

 

“…”

 

“We should throw him back to the future.” Utahime said to Shoko, the girl nodding eagerly. “I can’t put up with him any more.”

 

“And I used to think he can’t get any more annoying.” Nanami sighed on the other side.

 

”I say we start off with an action-“ He couldn’t finish his answer, given the sudden punch that came crashing to his face and Gojo payed him no mind; putting on the boring movie he had just spoiled while Yuji screamed; throwing the doll away.

 

“Hey, even if you're irritated, keep the cursed energy steady.”

 

“Poor Yuji. He had to put up with this for almost two months.” Shoko said, giving the boy a sympathetic look.

 

“Oh shut up, my trainings turned out amazing!”

 

The rest of the students minus Nobara who was nowhere to be seen were now taking a rest by the stairs, conversing.

 

“Carrying cursed tools, huh?” Panda repeated what Megumi had asked him and the boy nodded, clapping his hands together. “I agree with supplementing my close combat with weapons, but with my cursed technique, I want to be able to free up both hands at any time. With swords, you lose time sheathing them.” He reasoned, looking up at Maki who was the best at working with weapons. “Zenin-senpai, you often carry more than two around with you, right? How do you do that?”

 

The girl pointed at an excited Panda. “I make Panda carry them.”

 

“Of course you do.” Yuki chuckled.

 

’I shouldn't have asked, part two.’

 

“HEY!”

 

”Some sorcerers keep cursed spirits that can store and retrieve objects.” Panda added, but Maki was quick to turn down the suggestion. “He can't do that. It's a rare thing. And it takes time to tame them, as well. But if you find any, let me know.”

 

“…please don’t do that. I don’t need two more Zen’ins carrying a worm around their necks.” Gojo deadpanned, ignoring the weird looks he received. They looked like him enough already. He didn’t need more trauma.

 

Megumi, “…why would we carry a worm around our necks?”

 

”A year's supply of Calpas.” Panda said, Megumi not hearing the rest of their conversation as he got lost in thought, remembering what Sukuna said to him that day. ’I don't get it, though. Why…did you run back then? “What a waste of talent.” I have the potential to beat special-grades? Is that what he meant by that?’

 

He reached out his hand and placed in on the ground; calling out for his technique and focused, his hand slowly going inside the shadow under it.

 

“That looks so awesome!!!” Shoko screamed at the top of her lungs.

 

“…thanks?”

 

“Tuna, Tuna!” Toge was the first to realize, pointing at the boy and getting the rest’s attention. “Huh? What?!”

 

Megumi smiled, “Senpai. I think I can do it.”

 

“You go boy!” Yuki cheered.

 

At last, Nobara was shown, having finally gone to buy the tracksuits she wanted for training. “Ura-Hara! Where's Ura-Hara?! Underground?!”

 

“Were you lost?” Gojo laughed.

 

”Do I cut the red wire or the blue wire?” An unknown man suddenly appeared on the screen, speaking to a microphone before the camera focused on a bomb’s timer.

 

“You know, in the area where I used to live, the designated trash bags...” A woman, apparently on the other side of the line, said.

 

“Hey, what are you going on about right now?”

 

“Actually; what is even going on?!” Shoko finally asked aloud the question in almost everyone’s minds.

 

“Oh that’s the first movie I was watching!” Yuji answered.

 

Riko, “Is she the one who dies?”

 

“I don’t know…it was getting boring so I changed it.”

 

“…you did what?!” Gojo screamed in horror.

 

”...were red for plastic trash and blue for combustible trash.” The woman continued as Yuji watched, lying on the sofa; one hand holding a can of soda while the other rested on top of the bear’s head; completely captivated by the movie and the anxious scene.

 

“That doesn’t look so hard.” Nobara clicked his tongue.

 

”I always thought, shouldn't it be the opposite? It should be red! Anyone would go with red!” The woman decided, and the other trusted her; reaching out to cut the red string, while Yuji slowly sipped from his drink, completely focused.

 

Until he was hit straight in the face by the cursed corpse; he himself falling down the sofa and his drink flying away.

 

All his friends died from laughter.

 

“This is so satisfying to watch!” Nobara cackled.

 

“I hate you all!”

 

“Don't do that while I'm drinking soda!” He snapped in anger.

 

“Don’t drink it then.” Gojo added from where he had been standing and examining him quietly.

 

“I hate you the most!”

 

“Hehe.”

 

”But you gotta have chips and soda when watching movies at home!”

 

“Exactly!” Itadori agreed with himself.

 

“That's true.” And so did Gojo. “Okay, I have some business to deal with.” He said, knowing Yuji could probably take care of things with no problem. Knowing he was no longer in danger, here in Satoru’s own house at the dorms.

 

’This shit is not going to give me a break…is it?’

 

”Will this really make me stronger?” Yuji wondered, one hand holding his aching cheek while the other held the doll as far away as possible from himself.

 

Gojo smiled, turning to leave with no answer but stopped when something came to his mind. “Oh right. Did you talk to Sukuna while you were dead?”

 

“You knew?!” Yuji asked, now knowing what Gojo meant by that.

 

“I thought it might be a possibility. Curses don’t do anything just to be kind.”

 

”Talk?”

 

“When he fixed your heart, did he propose any conditions or contracts?”

 

“Oh, I think we did talk about something…But I can't remember what it was.”

 

“Wow, you really did forget…” Yuki said, and the boy nodded, still feeling horrible about the fact; knowing what it lead to. To him, losing his best friend to Sukuna.

 

”I see.” Gojo nodded, knowing now that there should be more to it and a bit frustrated of not knowing. It didn’t matter though. He’d deal with it when it came into light. Right now, he had to go before Yaga kills him.

 

The said man sighed tiredly.

 

On the next scene, Gojo has already left Yuji, now driving with Ijichi to where the principal was waiting for him. “We have a bit of time before your appointment with the principal. Did you want to stop anywhere?” Asked the driver.

 

“It’s fine, I'll show up early for a change.”

 

“The world must be ending.” Suguru said, chuckling at seeing tears forming in his teacher’s eyes. “Finally!”

 

The albino leaned his head on the window then, falling in silence but not for long, as something caught his attention; causing him to tell Ijichi to stop the car.

 

“Huh? Right here?”

 

“What’s going on?” Geto asked, frowning a bit in worry as he remembered how Satoru always tended to act like this when he felt someone, or something, watching him.

 

“I knew I was hoping for too much…” Yaga cried silently.

 

”Go on ahead.” Gojo said, having stepped out of the car now.

 

“Huh? A-Are you testing me?” Ijichi panicked. “You're not going to hit me if I actually go on ahead, are you?”

 

“…do you torture that guy?” Nanami deadpanned.

 

Yuta chuckled. “He’s always so terrified of you.”

 

“He thinks I’m a monster!”

 

”Just what do you think I am?” Gojo asked, and for some reason Ijichi panicked even more, soon driving away and leaving the sorcerer alone.

 

“Now…”

 

“This place looks like a scary movie…” Riko said with a small shiver.

 

“And it’s about to turn into one!” Gojo beamed impatiently; and before any of them could ask what he meant, a loud scream filled the room as Jogo came crashing down from the air; breaking the road under his feet into a thousand pieces while Gojo jumped out of the way.

 

“HOLY MOTHER OF-“

 

”Who are you?”

 

And the episode finished.

 

“This shit finishes off right when things are-just get to the next episode my fucking god!” Maki exclaimed, pulling at her hair in frustration. This shit was going to drive her nuts she knew it. First with Sukuna. And now this. At least she hoped they’d get to see this one fully.

 

“Is this the fight you guys been talking about?!” Nobara asked, looking between her friend and teacher, the two already excited.

 

“Yes!” Gojo grinned, happy to finally watch some fun stuff after all the shitty stuff this episode.

 

“You’re going to fight him then?!” Riko asked impatiently.

 

“I’m going to kick his ass!” He sighed then. “I should’ve just killed him tho…”

 

“He deserves it after what he did back in that restaurant.” Yuji said, soon beaming like a child. “This is going to be awesome! Sensei was so cool that day!”

 

“Hehe~”

 

“You’re all altering his ego. Stop that.” Suguru said after taking a look at Satoru’s eyes shining more and more with every complement from his students. And he couldn’t help but smile at the sight.

 

“It’s funny how I can’t hear you over the sound of how great I am.” The man said with a dramatic hand wave, leaning on his shoulder and causing the man to slap him in the face. “Ow.”

 

“Today we're at my alma mater,” Gojo said, popping up on the screen right after the ending. “Tokyo Metropolitan Jujutsu Technical High School. Satoru-sensei”

 

“…why are you introducing yourself?” Shoko asked.

 

“Because I’m about to bother Yuji nonstop.”

 

“Satoru-Sensei?” Geto chuckled. “I actually like this one better.”

 

“Satoru-Sensei…” Yuji repeated in a thoughtful mutter, soon smiling widely. “It’s good!”

 

And Gojo rolled his eyes fondly.

 

”Oh? We already have a boy in trouble.” The albino said, the camera focusing on Yuji while Gojo walked towards him, continued to talk. “Is he a new student? It looks like he can't produce cursed energy very well. Let's give him some advice.” He placed his hands on his shoulders, leaning close to Yuji’s ear. “Imagine you're walking down a narrow path. Before you is a row of college boys.”

 

“Oh my god it’s the thing you told us!” Riko laughed in realization.

 

“It is!” Yuji nodded. “See what I meant?! And he sounds so creepy?!”

 

“You should start recording a horror podcast.” Panda added, and the teacher’s eyes lighting up in excitement. “Okay! Who else wants to be in it?”

 

“Me! Me! Me!” A certain pink haired boy didn’t even hesitate for a second.

 

Nanami, “These two really share the same brain cells…”

 

”They haven't noticed you at all. You want to kill them, don't you?”

 

Nanami, “Why would any sane person want to do that?”

 

“That’s the point!”

 

So you...”

 

“Shut up.”

 

“Pffft I love Yuji!” Maki laughed. “But seriously now get to the next episode I can’t wait anymore!”

Notes:

Now now, the next chapter is going to be the oh so awaited chapter! Aaaa I’ve been waiting to start writing it since the beginning so I hope I can write it pretty fast and update soon! Anyway!

TELL ME UR THOUGHTS ON THIS ONE AND MAKE ME HAPPY WITH LONG ASS COMMENTS

Chapter 9: Assault

Notes:

I actually managed to finish by tonight! Because I had to! I mean…it’s our baby’s birthday anyway and no matter how fucking sad that makes me, I knew I had to do something!😭

It’s 3 a.m here but anyway, here you guys go!
Warning tho, I have only taken a quick look at this and did a quick edit before updating because you guys deserve it. I tried to correct everything but forgive me if there are any grammatical, or spelling mistakes left! I can barely keep my eyes open or see straight anymore haha. Because yes…I wrote the whole last 10k words of this shit in one sitting. Took me 14 hours. But I’m so happy with the outcome hehe!

I’ll be editing those left mistakes in the next couple of days (which might result in me adding some dialogues because that just happens everytime despite how many times I’ve already done that)

So, ENJOY!

The screen lit up again, once more showing Jogo screaming as he crashed down on the road; Gojo jumping out of his way with ease.

 

“Who are you?” He asked, landing a few feet away from the curse who didn’t answer him, grinning widely as he called for his cursed energy to create a small-looking volcano on the wall behind the albino; shooting out lava and fire before the man could move, and burning everything in its way, including the jungle on the other side of the road.

 

“O-oh, my god…” Riko swallowed, looking at the man in worry. “That-you’re fine, right?”

 

“Of course I am~”

 

“Whatever.” She rolled her eyes despite her relief. “Did he just burn the whole…”

 

“Yup.”

 

“He’s too strong…” Nanami frowned. If it had been any of them; they would’ve burned to ashes. Just how much stronger had curses become in the next decade or so? They were so lesser in number and much weaker at this time. But for them to just start popping out from everywhere in the future…

 

The fire died out after a few seconds, smoke coming out of the burned asphalt and Jogo started cackling at the sight, “That was easier than I expected.” He said, but his eyes soon widened as the smoke cleared; showing Gojo standing there unbothered as the fire around his infinity vanished. “Who are you…calling easy?”

 

“That was badass.” Yuji couldn’t help the comment.

 

Jogo grumbled, twisting his ear. “Brat.”

 

Geto chuckled. “He just called you a brat.”

 

“Well, I guess we’re all brats compared to their age.” The man beside him giggled in amusement. “Sukuna calls me one too!”

 

’He's a cursed spirit, but he can communicate clearly. And the sheer amount of cursed energy…An unregistered special-grade?’ Gojo thought in realization, mind wandering to Sukuna and comparing him with the curse in front of him. ’He's likely stronger than Sukuna currently is.’

 

“Special-grades are classified as such because they're special.” He started. “Having them pop up this frequently throws everything off.”

 

Jogo only grinned at the words as if satisfied, getting into position for another attack. “Did I wound your pride?”

 

“Nope.” The albino started cracking his fingers then, also getting ready to fight. “I'm starting to find this fun.” He said, smiling excitedly.

 

“I start shitting my pants when I see special-grades and this guy is excited. Are you okay in the head?!” Nobara sighed and Gojo laughed. “Says the girl who fought Mahito head-on.”

 

“…what?” Both she and Yuji chorused.

 

”Episode 7: Assault”

 

“Finding this fun, you say? No sense of danger at all.” Jogo muttered, a bit impressed.

 

’He chose a place devoid of people? No, he was avoiding other sorcerers coming to back me up.’ The albino understood, glad that he sent Ijichi away. He might’ve gotten hurt if he had stayed, given the strength the curse in front of him possessed, and now had small flying insects jumping up and down the volcanic vent atop his head. “Ember insects!” Jogo shouted, sending a few of them flying towards Gojo.

 

Riko made a face, “The fuck are those ugly things?”

 

“Well, if you're coming after me, you're right... about having no sense of danger.” Gojo smiled, stopping the insects just before him; the intensity of the hit causing the road behind him to crack and break until a few dozen meters far.

 

“…wow.”

 

“What’d happen if they hit anyone?!” Kuroi asked. “Would they like…go through them?”

 

“Probably. Or maybe get stuck and explode?”

 

“Huh?”

 

”What happens if this hits me?” Gojo wondered the same, tilting his head in confusion and thinking if he should test out the theory but not being able to fret on it much, as the insects started vibrating and making weird noises. ’Sound?’

 

“You’re insane…” Suguru sighed while the man giggled, watching his on-screen self easily dodging the exploding insects, jumping a few meters aside.

 

”A two-stage attack of sound and explosions? Clever.” The albino said in amusement, sounding a bit impressed as he saw the completely destroyed and smoking area. Using that as an opening, Jogo attacked again, running towards the sorcerer at fast speed and setting his head on fire.

 

Even Megumi couldn’t hold back his chuckle. “You look stupid.”

 

“I look hot.”

 

“…”

 

“You get what I meant, right? I mean, I’m literally on fire and-“

 

“Would you shut up?!”

 

”There’s more!” Jogo cackled from where he had leaped behind Gojo, slamming his hand to the man’s back and causing a huge explosion by the contact that would’ve probably killed any other sorcerer. And he was foolish enough to believe it. “That’s all it took? I took a look for myself, and it was just an overestimation by the weak. That human was just as fragile as the rest.”

 

“Oh, you’re in for a loooot of fun.” Maki chuckled, growing even more impatient. “Now beat the shit out of him, stop playing around!”

 

“Ow,” Gojo whined, rubbing his arm where the girl had punched him. “What’s the fun in that?!”

 

The ones who hadn’t ever seen him fight swallowed, amazed by how none of his students felt worried or concerned for him, completely trusting him, despite the situation. They all knew nothing would happen to him even against such a powerful opponent. No doubt for even a second.

 

”He wasn't living a life of truth. It's all so nauseatingly repulsive.” Jogo continued, smiling smugly as he turned around to leave, “I'm going to go spread real strength, the truth, through death.”

 

“Real strength? More like real…douchebagness…”

 

“…Seriously, Yuji? douchebagness?!”

 

”We just went over this a moment ago.” Gojo’s sudden voice cut the curse off, causing him to stop in his tracks, shocked speechless as he slowly turned around to look wide-eyed at the albino who was waving the smoke away. “Can't you even learn? Ugh, this smoke…”

 

Shoko chuckled, “Still have a problem with smoke?”

 

“And I’m surrounded by smokers!”

 

“Not our problem.” Added Geto, sticking out his tongue.

 

”What's the meaning of this?”

 

“It means you’re gonna die~” Maki sang.

 

”Hm. To put it simply, you didn't hit me.”

 

“Impossible. That wasn't like before.” Jogo didn’t believe him. “I know I touched you and killed you.”

 

The sorcerer smirked. “You touched the "Infinity" that exists between you and me.”

 

“The what?” Riko wondered, head tilted and looking just as confused as the curse on the screen.

 

Yuji giggled, “Jogo’s looking cute.”

 

“…”

 

”I'll show you.” Gojo said, holding up a hand and start waving, while smiling stupidly at the volcano. “Put your hand out. Ora ora~”

 

“…are you serious right now…?” Utahime slowly, and unbelievably asked.

 

“You’ll get used to it,” Suguru answered simply. “This is actually pretty good.”

 

”Ora ora, Oooora~”

 

’No hostility? I guess I'II see what it's about.’ Finally, after having stared at the man for a couple of minutes, Jogo decided to walk forward and see what he meant, reaching out his hand to touch Gojo’s stretched out one, eyes widening when he was stopped just a few inches before touching the skin.

 

“See?” Gojo spoke, smirking at Jogo’s wide eye as he realized no matter how much he pushed, he couldn’t get any closer to the man at all.

 

“That’s so cool I wanna try too!” Riko suddenly said in excitement, jumping from Kuroi’s side to Gojo’s, holding out her hand, the man looking a bit taken aback for a second before he chuckled, doing the same while activating his infinity for the first time since this morning.

 

“Woah, cool.” The girl muttered, sounding a bit amazed as no matter how much she pushed, nothing happened. Not until Gojo suddenly let go of his infinity, causing her to actually lose balance and fall forward. “Ah! Idiot!”

 

“Hehe.”

 

Geto and Kuroi may or may not have shook their heads fondly.

 

’I can't touch him? It stops just before him. This is…Infinity?!’

 

“You're not exactly stopped, but the closer you get, the slower you go.” Gojo caught off the train of his thoughts with his explanation.

 

“Oh, so that’s what happens!” Riko understood. “Then, there’s no way to go through it? You’re completely untouchable? That’s too OP!”

 

“Well, almost no way.”

 

“Almost?” Geto asked, raising one eyebrow. He’s always thought that infinity was kind of unbreakable if intact. And so did Satoru. But if there was something to be able to cut through that…except domains of course…

 

“There’s been-or there are, two special cursed tools with the power to disrupt and cancel out the effects of other cursed techniques they come into contact with. One the Inverted Spear of Heaven, and the other the black rope. The second one’s not as strong or effective as the first tho.” The albino explained.

 

“Black rope? The one Miguel always whines about how you destroyed?” Yuta asked, remembering all the times that man had cursed at Gojo for doing so. “The one you also asked me to look for?”

 

“The one and only~”

 

“He hates you for it.”

 

“In my defense, he attacked me first.” Gojo said, and the boy giggled with a shake of his head.

 

That’s when Yuji decided to pop in. “Care to share with the class?”

 

“Oh, it’s literally a rope that was apparently woven by Miguel's clan of sorcerers in Africa over the course of several decades. A friend and Ex-enemy of Yuta here.”

 

“You sure about that? ‘Cause as I recall, he attacked you, not me.” Yuta said with a pointed look that Gojo only shrugged at. “Whatever. Well, when we were fighting, it kinda kept getting through my infinity or disrupting my techniques a bit? I’ve gotta say, that guy was good.” He said, surprising his students a bit by the words. “I kicked his ass and destroyed it tho. So it doesn’t matter.” Of course, he had to ruin it all.

 

“What’s the other one? Spear of heaven…?” Yaga asked, frowning a bit. Has he heard this name somewhere before…?

 

“That one’s a weapon. Some kind of a blade, tho no one knows how or by whom it was made. I never realized either. Since I destroyed that one too.”

 

“…of course you did.” Geto sighed tiredly.

 

“In my defense, I was stabbed.”

 

“Your defenses can suck my-wait what?”

 

“So I got annoyed and destroyed it.” Said Gojo with a toothy grin that made Suguru wonder if he should be worried or annoyed at the moment.

 

“But I don’t think we should do so again…well, in case anyone gets sealed in the prison realm? Th-“

 

“Not happening,” Geto said sternly, cutting him off mid-sentence. If there was anything he wouldn’t let happen no matter what, was Satoru getting sealed again. Or have anything happen to him. By that monster or anyone else. He’d destroy him and his stupid prison realm with his own two hands.

 

“I said in case.” Gojo pressed, smiling a bit as his heart warmed at the words, forcing him to slowly wrap his index finger around his friend’s where their hands were almost touching on the ground. “Those two are something that can open its back gate and release the person inside. Something we couldn’t do in the future because they didn’t exist anymore. Lucky we found Hana~”

 

“Ugh, you’re so stupid.” Said Megumi with a groan as he slapped a hand over his eyes. What…would they have done if Hana wasn’t there?

 

Yuji, “Did you say the prison realm’s back gate?”

 

“…yes.”

 

“Then-“

 

“If you’re going to ask if I came out of the prison realm’s ass; I’ll make sure to kick yours.”

 

“…so you did,” Megumi said this time, one eyebrow raised smugly and smirking.

 

“Why did I adopt you again?”

 

“So, what now?!” Jogo spoke on the screen, trying to sound unbothered by the fact as he was slowly realizing that maybe, this human really wasn’t the same as the others.

 

“We could just shake hands like this, you know.” The man said in a low tone, decreasing the reach of his technic to place his hand on Jogo’s, stretching their fingers apart.

 

“Don't be shy, now.” He smiled slyly, tracing his fingers along the curse’s before locking them together. “You're making me embarrassed, too.”

 

“…”

 

“I feel like I just watched something I shouldn’t have.” Yuta muttered, face a bit red despite the utter shock on his, and almost everyone else’s expressions.

 

“Are you-flirting with a curse…?” Geto slowly muttered what everyone didn’t want to believe.

 

And the way his friend was cackling beside him as if he enjoyed this wasn’t helping the slightest either. Only making everyone to crawl away from him.

 

”You’ve completely lost your mind.” He deadpanned. “Flirting with a curse?!” ’And sounding so-no. Not right now.

 

“Well it always annoys them. Look!” The albino tried to defend himself, pointing at the screen where Jogo was growing angrier and angrier.

 

”Always? So the strongest sorcerer goes around flirting with special grades to defeat them?” He asked, an eyebrow raised and Gojo giggled, leaning closer. “It’s fun to get them all worked up. Since they all hate us. I mean look at his face! And come on you see me do this all the time!”

 

“Yeah well, you never have finger sex with them.”

 

”What?!”

 

“He does have a point you know.” Yuji added, Megumi and Nobara nodding in disappointment beside him.

 

“See?” Geto said, and Gojo rolled his eyes before he smirked, jumping to take both of his best friend’s hands. “Are you jealous? You rather I flirt with you?” He giggled, tangling their finger together until the other sorcerer had to slap his face away.

 

“As if you don’t already do that.” Maki muttered to her friends beside her.

 

”Damn you!” Jogo’s angry outburst finally got their attention, showing Gojo using it as an opening to hold the curse in place and slam his hand so hard into his stomach it sent the curse throwing up blood, none of it touching Gojo and coming to a stop before his Infinity.

 

“Yessss we’re finally at the good part!” Nobara screamed, slapping her hand on Megumi’s back in excitement. “But this is so unfair, so your clothes never get dirty?! I have to put on a request for a new one every time we go on a mission!”

 

“Nope.” Her teacher said, giggling like the child he was.

 

’He's fast! It's not just a blow strengthened by cursed energy! What is this?! I don't get it! I have to know!’

 

Everyone leaned in, excited to see the strongest sorcerer alive in action, once more.

 

”There's still more!” Gojo who had not let go of Jogo said, landing a few more hits before kicking the curse straight into the air while he got ready for his next attack. “Infinity exists everywhere. My jujutsu just brings it forward in reality.” He explained, sparks of red starting to swirl around the finger he was holding up as he activated his technique. “Convergence, divergence…What do you think happens when one touches this void? …Cursed Technique Reversal: Red.” He spoke, his cursed energy turning the whole area blood red before hitting Jogo straight in the face, sending him flying backward and destroying everything in its path to a few hundred meters, colliding with every tree and stone in his path.

 

“What the-how strong was that?!” Shoko screamed, mouth hanging open. Yes, they had already seen what a monster he was while fighting Sukuna, yet somehow, it seemed like this monstrous power never failed to amaze them.

 

“Hmmmm, 20% maybe?”

 

“20%?! How fucking strong is the 100% then?!”

 

Gojo giggled. “Probably good to destroy a small city.” They haven’t even seen his purple yet.

 

“…right.”

 

After finally finding his footing, the special grade curse kept on running before turning around when he felt the sorcerer near, ready to fire but not managing to, given how the sorcerer hit him to the ground before he could fully prepare his attack.

 

“Woohoooo yesssss hit him hard!!!” Yuki screamed at the top of her lungs, joining the children.

 

Panda, “Show him what you’ve got!”

 

Nobara, “Beat his ass!”

 

Jogo quickly got to his feet again, climbing on top of a tree only for Gojo to teleport right above him and strike him down to the ground before jumping away with a smirk plastered on his face; obviously enjoying this. Soon the curse was able to free himself with a punch and jumped up to the sky, starting to rashly burn everything around him with fire so hot it melted anything near.

 

“Why’s it purple tho?” Nobara wondered, and the albino just shrugged. “He likes purple maybe?”

 

“…”

 

“Well, I guess it’s just a cause of his jujutsu? Since purple fire happens when Potassium Chloride or Strontium Nitrate burns over a blue fire created by rubbing alcohol, ethanol, lighter fluid…or propane. Also, about 1800 Degrees Fahrenheit temperature is needed as well. Not something that’s happening right now.” Shoko explained, sighing at all the confused looks she received. “You all got none of that.”

 

“You’re so cool…” Utahime whispered, completely awestruck.

 

Gojo and Geto definitely didn’t make vomiting faces beside them.

 

As fruitless as all his previous attacks, nothing hit Satoru this time either, and the man used this as an opening to appear behind him in the sky, kicking him so hard he crashed straight into the lake nearby.

 

Only then did Gojo finally stop, a thought striking his head. “Oh, this is perfect.”

 

“What’s perfect?! Keep beating him up!” Maki cried, slapping her head in annoyance.

 

Yuji was giggling tho. “You look so stupid like that in the middle of the air.”

 

“Oh just wait, you’re gonna look even more stupid.”

 

“…I hate you.”

 

In the lake, Jogo was left lying on his back, mouth hanging open as he recalled Kenjaku’s words, ’You can try, but you’ll die, Jogo.’

 

“Yup, better listen to your boss next time~” Panda sang.

 

’It wasn't just talk.’ Realized Jogo, slowly standing up. Purple blood was running down the thousand gashes covering his body, and he could feel how worn out his jujutsu and his body were. There was no way he could defeat this man, unless…’No matter. If I can't hit him, I'II just drag him into my Domain. He planned, only to realize that Gojo was actually nowhere to be found no matter how much he looked. “Where did he go?!”

 

“Better just use this as your chance to escape, rather than wasting it for nothing. Or rather, your death.” Megumi said, knowing better than anyone else what a waste this was. Even if Jogo or anyone else used their Domain, it meant nothing against Gojo. Unless…He swallowed, remembering Sukuna and was forced to take a quick glance at the man beside them, heart calming a bit as he saw his usual goofy and excited face. Completely fine and alive. Here. And it was going to stay that way. Megumi was not going to lose any more family, anytime soon. Not again. Never again.

 

The sorcerer was quick to reappear before he could wonder for too long. “Sorry about that.”

 

Choso. “Wait, is that-“

 

“YUJI?!” Nobara shouted wide-eyed as she broke into a complete fit of laughter. “Look at how he’s holding you!”

 

“I didn’t know what the hell was going on either!”

 

”Where the heck?! Hey, where are we?!” The newcomer screamed, looking everywhere in panic while his teacher completely ignored him, holding him by the hood of his jacket like a stack of potatoes. “Were you waiting?”

 

”This is why I hate you.”

 

“No, you love me.”

 

”That’s…” Even Jogo couldn’t believe his eye. “Sukuna’s vessel?!”

 

“This is Itadori Yuji-kun, and he's here to watch.” Gojo introduced, pointing at the boy who had just realized the curse’s presence. “Mt. Fuji! His head's Mt. Fuji!”

 

“And that’s the first thing he says in the face of a special grade.” Nanami sighed, shaking his head tiredly. “You two truly share the same brain cell.”

 

Gojo clicked his tongue proudly, “Well what can I say, great minds think alike.”

 

“That they do.” Agreed his kid, looking just as smugly stupid.

 

The scene changed back to the few seconds Gojo had disappeared, showing him walking down the stairs to the room where Yuji was watching his movies, hands in his pockets as if he had not just left from the middle of a fight with a special grade.

 

He leaned on the wall when he reached the floor, examining Yuji’s progress at first as the boy watched the first episode of “The Lord of the Rings.”

 

“Oh, I love that movie.” Shoko said, excited to finally recognize something from this future.

 

“It’s one of the best! Like, no matter how long it’s been, this movie will always be on top!” Yuji quickly agreed, eyes sparkling in excitement. “Especially the third episode that was just amazing! And then the hobbit, those three-“

 

“They made movies for The Hobbit too?!” Suguru cut him off, eyes sparkling. The Lord of the Rings had been one of the first movies he watched with Satoru. After eating his brains with talking about the book all day and finally forcing Satoru to sit and watch when he realized he couldn’t get the man to the read them as well.

 

“Oh right…those will be released in 4 or 5 years from now…” Yuji sighed, now disappointed. “But yes! They made three movies about that one too! Not as good as the Lord if you ask me but still amazing!”

 

“God he really becomes unstoppable when he talks about movies…” Nobara muttered to Megumi, the boy nodding tiredly.

 

“They’re making another spin-off about how the ring was created in a 3 or 4, well, 12 or 13 from now I guess...” Satoru added with a giggle before he remembered how long he actually has to wait for that now.

 

“What…are you all even talking about?” Choso slowly and uncertainly asked, coughing a bit when all eyes were suddenly on him. But he really…hadn’t understood a thing about all these no matter how much he tried.

 

“You don’t know what The Lord of the Rings is?!” His brother finally spoke, almost screaming and looking horrified when Choso shook his head.

 

“What?! That’s terrible! The worst! How?!”

 

“…why?”

 

“Because aside from the great story, that’s one of the most must-watch movies in the universe! How could you have not even heard of it?!”

 

“…what’s a…movie?”

 

“…”

 

“Oh boy.” Nobara swallowed.

 

After a few seconds of silence, Yuji completely exploded. “What do you mean what a movie is?!?! You don’t know?!”

 

“…no?”

 

“Well, um,” He groaned, pointing at the screen. “It’s something like this but-different?”

 

“It’s…other people’s lives?”

 

“No! Not, like that. I mean, it can be, but it can also not be. I mean-Ugh; you know what? We’re watching all my favorite movies after this! I will introduce them all to you cause seriously how have you even survived all this time without knowing what a movie is?”

 

“Um, in a bottle?” Gojo slowly said, the dead stare Choso sent his way making him to just look away with a cough.

 

The half-curse looked back at his brother then, feeling a bit…what was this called again? Excited? Happy? “…okay.”

 

The screen continued, focusing on the movie Yuji was watching with complete focus. “I'll never leave you…”

 

“Sam…”

 

’Wow, he learns surprisingly quick.’ Gojo observed. “Yuji!” He shouted out of a sudden, completely taking the teenager off-guard. “Gojo-Sensei?!”

 

’Talking to him doesn't cause a problem, either.’ Gojo smiled proudly.

 

“You still didn’t need to scare the shit out of me!” Itadori said, trying to cover his stupid embarrassment by hearing that.

 

Gojo only giggled.

 

“You need something?”

 

’Looks like we'll be able to increase his output quickly and move on to the next stage soon.’

 

“That’s pretty good. You’ll be able to learn and perform simple techniques and maybe use cursed tools pretty soon.” Yaga nodded, smiling proudly.

 

“Oh…thanks?”

 

Gojo decided then, “We're heading out, Yuji.”

 

“Huh?!”

 

“It's an extracurricular lesson. I'm going to teach you about the pinnacle of jujutsu battles, Domain Expansion.”

 

Nobara, ”What?!”

 

“Domain Expansion?! Like the Domain Expansion?! We’re gonna see your Domain?! Infinite void?!” Maki joined, almost bouncing up and down in her seat.

 

“Why are Y’all so excited? We’re already in it?” Gojo asked, pointing at the whole area-or domain, around them.

 

“Well duh. But it’s not like we’ve seen it in action. And trust me, I’ve been waiting for it since the beginning, with all the explanations you gave us back then!” Yuki pointed out, having been wondering about this for the longest.

 

“The slow and painful dying progress you mean?” Asked Geto, trying to play cool and not show how impatient he himself was feeling.

 

“Definitely!”

 

Back to the lake, Gojo had finally put Yuji down, the boy testing the water under his foot in pure shock as if expecting to just fall inside out of a sudden. “Why aren't we sinking?!”

 

“Exactly?” Riko had the same question, which Gojo answered with a shrug. “Infinity.”

 

”Sensei, I was at the school just ten seconds ago, right? What's going on here?” The boy threw the next impossible-sounding-question.

 

“Oh, we warped here.”

 

’He has no intention of explaining.’

 

“And he says he’s a good teacher.” Shoko clicked her tongue.

 

”Sukuna’s vessel…So he’s really alive.” Observed Jogo, once more remembering Kenjaku’s words about their plan. ’You have to render Gojo Satoru incapable of fighting. The second is to get Ryoumen Sukuna and Itadori Yuji on your side.’

 

‘I’ll fucking kill him…’

 

’I can't kill Itadori due to our future plans...’ Jogo understood, focusing on Gojo as he wondered if that’s why he’s brought the boy here. ’Has he caught on to our goals?’ “What's the brat for? He a shield?” He decided to test the theory.

 

“A shield? No no.” Gojo chuckled. “I told you, he's here to watch. I'm in the middle of teaching this boy lots of things.”

 

“Right, cause that’s the best way to do so,” Utahime said, rolling her eyes. How the hell had this guy ended up as a teacher again?!

 

“Well, what else do you want me to do?!”

 

“I don’t know? But maybe train them in a safer environment?”

 

“See? That’s why your students have never won over mine during the exchange events.” The albino said, tongue sticking out while Utahime exploded, “Gojo! Show some respect to your-wait, what do you my students…?”

 

“Oh…right. You’re the other school’s teacher?”

 

It took her a few minutes to respond, but it was obvious how her eyes were filled with joy and excitement when she did. “I am?”

 

“Utahime-Senpai! That’s amazing!” Shoko screamed, throwing her hands in the air before giggling mischievously. “Or is it Utahime-Sensei now?”

 

“Oh so shut up.” The girl chuckled happily, completely oblivious to Geto whispering to Gojo about how disgusting they were.

 

”Don't worry about him. Just keep fighting.” Said Gojo to the curse who actually looked happy for the turn of events. “Bringing in someone who will slow you down just makes you a fool.”

 

“Daijoubu desho…datte kimi…” He smiled a toothy smug smile, “Yowai mo.”

 

“…oh you’ve done it now.” Inumaki swallowed, waiting for the destruction that was about to come.

 

Which didn’t take so long to happen, given how Jogo soon explained with a scream, fire and lava bursting out of his head and ears. “Don't underestimate me, brat! I'm going to enjoy swallowing up that smug face of yours!” He shouted as an explosion surrounded the whole lake, splashing boiling water all around.

 

’This guy…is weak?!’ Yuji thought, watching the sight in horror. ’He's way more monstrous than any of the monsters I've encountered so far!’

 

He was pulled out of his thoughts when he felt a gentle hand on his head, causing him to look over at the owner. “You'll be fine,” Gojo said, having sensed his fear. “Just stay close to me.”

 

“Yes, just stay close. Your Baba’s there to protect you.” Yuki cackled, ignoring the cute glares Gojo and Yuji sent her way.

 

”Domain Expansion!” Jogo said and they all fell in silence, watching with mouths hanging open as the whole area around the two humans turned pitch black before hot burning ground started expanding from under Jogo’s legs, dark stone walls that had lava leaking out of them covering them completely.; fire surrounding everything. “Coffin of the Iron Mountain!”

 

“…Woah…” Riko muttered in something akin to awe and horror, staring wide-eyed at the sight. “This…this is Domain Expansion?!”

 

“And a very strong one at that…” Yuki whispered, leaning closer to get a better look.

 

Yaga nodded. “Most would just die the second they step inside.”

 

”W-what is this?” Yuji muttered in horror and shock, Gojo answering, “This is Domain Expansion. You use cursed energy to construct an Innate Domain-“

 

“Ow, hot! Hot, hot, hot, hot, hot!”

 

“-imbued with a cursed technique in your surroundings.”

 

“You’re both so stupid…” Shoko muttered.

 

”What you all experienced at the juvenile detention center was an incomplete Domain that hadn't been imbued with any cursed techniques. If that had been a proper Domain all of you first-years would have died. I think Megumi understood that.” Gojo continued, “Spreading out a Domain consumes a ton of energy, but its merits are worth the cost. One such benefit is the boost to stats due to environmental factors.”

 

“Oh!” The boy beamed as he finally understood. “Like buffs in video games!”

 

“…”

 

Nobara, “Well, if you put it that way-“

 

”Another is...” The albino stopped, breaking a stone boulder attacking them as if he was just swatting it and watching as it crumbled, the action angering the annoyed curse even more. ’Tch. Most sorcerers would have burned to ash the moment they entered my Domain!’

 

“...that the techniques imbued in the Domain are guaranteed to hit within that Domain.” Gojo continued, smoke coming out of his sleeve where he had hit away the pillar. His infinity was useless here.

 

“Guaranteed?”

 

“Guaranteeeed.”

 

“I still can’t believe you’re so patiently teaching him about domains, inside a domain.” Suguru chuckled, not really understanding why he was surprised. Of course, this was something Satoru’d do.

 

“Well, people do tend to learn something better if they experience it themselves.”

 

”But don't worry. There are several ways to deal with it.” Explained Gojo, “You can take the hit using a cursed technique, like just now, or…I don't really recommend this one, but you can go outside the Domain. That's usually impossible.”

 

“Huh, why?” Riko asked a bit confused. “Doesn’t that actually sound easier? If you won’t be able to do domain expansion more than once since it drains your energy and everything.”

 

“Well yes but do you think your opponent will just let you do so? Breaking a Domain barrier is harder than you can imagine. You need a lot of time and energy yourself. So if your opponent’s stronger, they’ll just kill you while you’re trying. But it might work if you’re a team. And if you’re stronger than your opponent well, it won’t be necessary to run anymore.”

 

“Oh.”

 

”You can also...”

 

Jogo interrupted him then. “If I neutralize that Infinity of yours with a dense Domain, then my techniques will reach you.”

 

“Yeah, they’ll hit.” Gojo answered while Yuji fell into another fit of confusion. “Huh? Infinity?”

 

Panda chuckled. “Poor guy.”

 

’Give me the Prison Realm! I'll add it to my collection.’ Jogo thought, remembering his foolish words. How he had thought he’d just kill this man in front of him and be done with everything. ’I came here half in jest. I thought I wouldn't care if I couldn't kill him. But having this difference between us thrust in my face…’

 

“Yes, do trust Gojo to just do that.” Utahime commented.

 

’On my pride as a cursed spirit as the new humanity, this is completely unacceptable!’

 

“New humanity my ass.” Snapped Nanami.

 

”The most effective way to deal with a Domain is to lay out your own Domain.” Gojo started again, hand slowly traveling up to grab at the top of his blindfold.

 

And the students exploded.

 

Maki, “You’re going to do it?! You’re taking off your blindfold!”

 

Yuta, “Oh, I can never get tired of watching this.”

 

Yuji, “I was there and I’m still excited.”

 

And all their words caused Gojo’s ego to grow bigger than it already was.

 

”When two Domains are laid out at the same time, the more refined one will dominate that space, the more refined one will dominate that space.”

 

Riko, “Oh just stop talking and do it!”

 

”Though, sometimes, compatibility and the amount of cursed energy are factors.”

 

“There won't even be ashes left of you, Gojo Satoru!” Jogo roared, throwing a tsunami of lava and stones towards the two, only for it to stop right before then, as Gojo activated his domain, fully uncovering his eyes. “Domain Expansion: Infinite Void.”

 

And Suguru may, or may not have stopped breathing at the sight. At how fucking beautiful those eyes looked on Satoru’s grown-up and Angelic face. His hair flowed across his face and over his Snow White eyelashes, almost reaching his crystal blue orbs.

 

But unlike him who had fallen completely silent, everyone else started screaming, watching as Jogo’s domain completely crashed down; the ground and the whole place around them changing from black stone walls, into a void of dark and light purple and white, as the transformation started; the pressure and the effects of the domain rendering Jogo completely immobile and all he could do was watch as he was slowly surrounded by a place that looked like a universe itself. A new planet. A new galaxy. A new reality. A complete void of nothing, and everything at the same time. From all the trees, sounds, and droplets of water to the smallest atoms surrounding them. The area soon turned from a combination of galaxy-like colors, into a dark, quiet infinite void with a huge looking eye staring down at them from above, soon covered with white splotches all around it.

 

“That…wow that looks…horrifyingly…beautiful.” Utahime swallowed nervously, slowly looking up at the same eye staring down at them all, having been forgotten for a while.

 

“It…does.” Shoko chuckled. “Haha…I feel like that shit is staring right through my soul.”

 

And Gojo smirked like the brat he was. “Who says it doesn’t?”

 

“Ah shut up!” Riko screamed, punching his arm. “Don’t say creepy shit like that! Why do you have such a creepy domain?”

 

“It’s not that creepy. It kinda looks beautiful if you ask me.” Suguru said, getting Gojo’s unrequired attention and hug. “Aw, that’s so sweet of you.”

 

“…shut you mouth.”

 

And Shoko and Utahime made vomiting faces at each other.

 

’What just happened?’Jogo thought, unable to even form words anymore.

 

“That should feel so terrifying…” Kuroi muttered, hand taking Riko’s slowly. Though the girl looked more excited and interested than anything else.

 

’Was my Domain overwhelmed?’ The curse thought in disbelief, his eyes blown wide as he stared at the sight in front of him, something akin to the reflection of the universe visible in his one eye he couldn’t even blink. ’I can't see anything. I can't feel anything…no…I can see everything! I can feel everything!’ But the information is never complete. So I can’t do anything…’

 

“Maaaan I don’t get how that works! Does it hurt? I mean-It doesn’t look painful…but…that’s somehow more terrifying.” Shoko muttered, leaning closer to examine Jogo before falling back against Utahime with a sigh. “Never mind. I probably can never get how this shit works. I’m just glad none of us here have experienced it…”

 

“Oh, Choso here has!” He said, pointing at the half-curse man who was the only one in the room to have experienced Satoru’s Domain for real. And soon, everyone’s eyes were on him. He truly hated Gojo Satoru sometimes…

 

“You’ve seriously experienced it? And lived?!” Shoko exclaimed, eyes blown wide and completely taken aback. “Tell me about it! Does it hurt?! Or-“

 

“It was only for a little while…in Shibuya. And no. It doesn’t physically hurt but your head…does feel like it’s going to explode. And you feel completely stuck and…dead.”

 

Gojo held up his hands before anyone could say anything. “In my defense, he attacked me first!”

 

Suguru sighed tiredly at that, “You and your fucking excuses…” He looked at the half-curse then, chuckling. “I still can’t believe you seriously attacked this guy. You’ve got balls of steel.”

 

’He sure can have.’ Yuji thought to himself.

 

“Not…exactly, but I did…” He stopped then, suddenly not sure if he should be telling about all the…humans he so easily killed that day only to drive…Gojo Satoru on edge so Kenjaku could seal him. He…god he really slaughtered all those people in front of his eyes, didn’t he? Helped Kenjaku to-

 

“He was there to spook up the atmosphere or distract my sight with blood attacking me~” Gojo said, wiggling his fingers and grinning when Choso looked at him in shock; and then completely ignoring him and continuing, “And he kept doing it out of nowhere! I’ve gotta say tho…he’s fast. Probably faster and stronger than any other Kamo I’ve ever seen.”

 

Okay. Maybe he didn’t hate him that much. No he was…nice. Annoyingly nice. Repeatedly reminding him of that fact with everything they watched. But…the way he protected his brother. Friends. And now…

 

“Oh yes, I can guarantee that.” Yuji chuckled. “He beat the shit out of me.”

 

Yuki, “Seriously, what the hell were you all doing before getting here…?”

 

On the screen, Gojo’s hand suddenly dropped over Jogo’s head, taking their attention. “This is the inner world of Limitless.” He spoke, voice echoing in the lonely void of his Domain. “Perception, communication…Every action involved in living is forcibly carried out an infinite number of times.”

 

“How the fuck did you even come up with such a thing anyway…?” Suguru muttered, mouth a bit dry in terror while his friend just shrugged with a giggle.

 

”It's ironic, isn't it?” Gojo asked as the camera focused on his face, the glow of the Domain showing off how terribly beautiful he truly was.

 

“…how the fuck are you so pretty, that’s literally unfair.” Nobara said, speaking out the words Suguru was too afraid to say out loud. Because he did. He looked so damn gorgeous Suguru wanted to die right there. Worship and adore him by kissing every inch of his Angelic face. Or-fuck he was hopeless.

 

“Aw, you think I’m pretty, Nobara-Chan?” Satoru asked, batting his long gorgeous eyelashes at the groaning girl. “Yes anyone with eyes can see that! Now die!”

 

“You break my heart, sweetheart.”

 

“Good.”

 

”When granted everything, you can't do anything... but just die peacefully.” He continued, Yuji just staring between him and the curse from where Satoru was holding him against his body so nothing’d happen to him in here.

 

“But I have questions I want to ask you, so I'm letting you off the hook with this,” Gojo said, his smirk turning into a wide evil grin as he tightened his hold on Jogo’s head, pulling at it slowly and bit by bit, ripping off his head and smiling as blood splashed out.

 

“…You’re as creepy as your fucking domain,” Riko muttered, crawling away from the man who was laughing like the maniac he was.

 

After that, The domain broke apart as the trio stepped out, Gojo easily throwing Jogo’s head on the ground before stepping on it with one foot, playing with it as he asked his questions. “Now, who told you to come after me?”

 

“Your possessed boyfriend.” Nobara casually said, and Gojo and Geto may or may not have protested with surprised screams.

 

’He really is the strongest jujutsu sorcerer!’ Yuji thought, staring at the sight before him as he realized the true meaning of the Strongest Sorcerer Alive. ’As a living organism, he's on another level!’

 

At the same time and on the very far end of the jungle, two more people were witnesses to everything that had went down during the fight.

 

“Wait, they were there too?!” Yuji exclaimed, having not expected that at all. And so hadn’t Gojo, given the look of surprise plastered on his face. “Of course he was.” He chuckled, knowing him having not noticed their presence was because Kenjaku clearly knew how far he should be, for his Six Eyes to not be able to sense him normally. And he sure as hell knew how to cover his presence. His cursed energy. His everything. To appear as…dead as the body he was possessing.

 

”Oh dear.” Kenjaku chuckled, having expected nothing else, but had been still eager to see Gojo out in action. “What now? Will you rescue him?” He asked Hanami, who answered with the small flower that grew out of his finger.

 

“…I take that as a…yes?”

 

”I can't let people from the school see my face, so I'll be going home now.” Kenjaku said, slowly standing up to walk away. “If you want to save him, go ahead and save him. Though I don't know if your kind have such emotions.”

 

“…why does he say it like that? Isn’t he of the same kind?” Yuta asked, frowning his brows a bit. “Weird.”

 

“Well, I wouldn’t be surprised if he thinks of himself as the greater species,” Gojo said, glaring at the curse on the screen and only calming down a bit when he felt a warm hand slowly taking his, squeezing gently. ’Or maybe…what if Kenjaku was no curse? A sorcerer, just as Sukuna was? And still one.’

 

”We do. We're the true humans, after all.” Was all the answers Hanami said before disappearing, leaving Kenjaku, the man smiling at the words with sympathy. “Quite the statement for a cursed spirit to make.”

 

“Still weird.”

 

”You don't seem like the type to act on orders.” Gojo asked, the scene focusing back to where he and the two others were. “Was something good supposed to happen if you killed me? Regardless, I want to know. Who was it? Come on, just tell me already.” He pressed, squeezing his leg over Jogo’s head harder while rolling it from side to side; the action obviously painful. “Like I'd ever tell you, brat!”

 

“You sure you should be saying that?”

 

“Damn you!”

 

“Hurry up and tell me, or I'll exorcise you. Of course, I'll do that either way.”

 

“I should’ve just done that from the beginning.” The albino sighed, completely regretting the choice he made back then. Things would’ve been way easier…if he had just gotten rid of Jogo that day. Many things that happened in Shibuya might’ve been prevented as well. Maki might’ve not been burned so terribly. Because as much as the girl said she didn’t care, it was obvious how much that experience, burning to that point, had wounded and traumatized her. Nanami might’ve survived, if he wasn’t injured that horribly before fighting Mahito; and thus, Nobara might’ve survived as well. As well as all those people, if Jogo and Sukuna hadn’t burned down half of the city. And Yuji…Yuji might’ve not lost his smile…

 

”Wait, curses are capable of holding conversations? It seemed so normal, I overlooked it.”

 

“Of course you did.” The ginger-headed girl laughed, punching Yuji’s arm while the boy chuckled with a small “Shut up”, rubbing his arm with a small pout and Gojo couldn’t help but smile at the sight. Because what’s happened was a mistake he was by no means going to repeat this time around. He was not going to let this be lost forever.

 

At that specific moment, a sudden new aura alerted Gojo soon enough for him to dodge out of the way of Hanami’s attack as a wooden small tree-looking pillar that soon turned into a field of colorful flowers came crashing down between him and Jogo.

 

“Wow!” “Flowers!” “Pretty!” Both Gojo and Yuji whispered, completely awe-struck and blushing happily as the flowers enveloped them.

 

Maki, “…what the fuck.”

 

Riko, “Aw, that’s beautiful.”

 

Thankfully, Gojo was soon to come over himself, pulling himself together with a slap to his face. ’That is a curse, right? It's stripping away my will to fight.’

 

“Pfft.” Shoko and Utahime laughed so hard at the sight they could barely breathe.

 

“As funny as that is, the fact that he was actually able to affect you even for a second is sending goosebumps down my spine.” Yuki pointed out when she was finished laughing, causing the man to sigh tiredly.

 

“That guy is way stronger than Jogo. But I had also lowered my guard a bit as well. Shouldn’t have done that yet.” He never should.

 

Unfortunately, unlike Gojo, Yuji hadn’t realized what was going on and was still stuck in his previous state, giving Hanami the perfect opening to attack by wrapping a root around his ankle and pull him up in the air, the boy screaming.

 

Megumi slapped a hand over his eyes, feeling embarrassed by the sight. “You’re an idiot…”

 

”Sensei, l'I be fine! Go after himwaaaah!” Yuji screamed, changing his mind in an instant when he was the small wooden creature pulling him forward to do god knows what. “Sorry, I lied! Help!”

 

“Th-this is so hilarious oh my god!” Nobara laughed, now having to hold his stomach given how much it hurt. “Yuji you-oh boy you always manage to make me laugh like a maniac!”

 

“W-would you all shut up?! Ah, I hate this! I hate this whole thing with my whole being!” Yuji cried, covering his bright burning red face under the hoodie of his uniform. He really had to thank Gojo properly for making this for him later. Or maybe not. Given how that traitor was also laughing at him.

 

Seeing that, Gojo was quick to get rid of the tree trunk, but that had been all the time Hanami needed to swipe in, grab Jogo’s head, and run away with his tail between his feet.

 

“Ugh, seriously?! Asshole!” Yuki cried, pulling at her hair in annoyance while Yuji continued crying in embarrassment.

 

”Wow. He got away. He's good at hiding his presence.” Gojo said after he turned around, only to find no traces of the curse left behind. “He's way creepier than Volcano Head.”

 

Behind him, Yuji slowly fell down on his knees, starting to recite a whole bunch of apologies. “I'm sorry about that.”

 

And Gojo paid him no mind, lost in his own thoughts. “So cursed spirits of that level are forming a faction now?”

 

“They managed to escape because of me.”

 

“This is getting interesting.”

 

“Though you're the one who brought me here, right?”

 

“…This whole scene is pure comedy,” Maki said, falling into another fit of laughter. “Yuji, please, never change.”

 

“Shut uuuuuup.”

 

“But seriously, are you apologizing? Or trying to blame Satoru? Cause those two are likely not supposed to come together in this situation.” Geto joined in the teasing, laughing as Yuji hid his hooded face between his knees.

 

”Yuji!” Called Gojo, finally focusing his attention on his student. “I want you-or rather, everyone to become strong enough to beat that.

 

“Huh? Beat that?” Yuji repeated, wondering if Gojo had lost his mind or something.

 

“Oh, that’s happened a long time ago, don’t worry,” Geto said, a punch in the gut being the only answer he received.

 

”It's better to have a concrete goal, right? Maaaan, I'm glad brought you here.” Gojo said, smiling at his own words and waving his index finger in the air like an idiot.”

 

“See what I mean-oof-“

 

’I had no idea what was going on, though.’ Was all Yuji could think of, as he still had no idea what on earth had been going on here. “Are you serious?”

 

“Now that we've set your goal, all that's left is to pursue it. We'll speed up the schedule a bit. For the next month, you'll be watching movies and fighting me.”

 

“It was nice meeting you Yuji, you will always be remembered.” Inumaki muttered, wiping fake tears.

 

The Yuji on the screen seemed to agree with him as well. “Fighting you? Will I still be alive a month from now?”

 

“After that, it's practical combat. You'll take on and complete several harder missions. You'll learn the basics and how to apply them, and then you'll show them off at the exchange event.”

 

“Hai, Sensei!” Yuji screamed, holding up his hand as if they were in class.

 

“Hai, Yuji-Kun!”

 

“What's the exchange event?”

 

“…Eh?” Gojo muttered, smile frozen on his face and looking like the idiot he was. “I didn't tell you?”

 

Megumi, “…you’re hopeless.”

 

”Somewhere inside the school, Yaga was still waiting for Gojo to arrive, glaring at a sweating Ijichi who was almost about to shit his pants. “He’s late!”

 

“Oooooh, I completely forgot about that, that night!”

 

“Y-you-what?”

 

“Ehe.”

 

The scene changed after that, focusing on where Kenjaku was heading and that was enough to render them all silent, paying attention to the screen. “Where’s that?” Kuroi asked, looking at Gojo for answers but all the man could do was shake his head as he had no idea where that was. “It could literally be anywhere. Looks too random.”

 

“I know where it is…I can take you there after we’re finished? Since well, that’s where we made all the plans.” Choso said, taking their attention and Gojo beamed, throwing his hands in the air. “I always knew it’s good to have an inside man!”

 

“A what?”

 

Soon Kenjaku reached his destination, opening the door of one of the rooms that instead of a house, led into a wast…beach?

 

“…what the actual fuck?” Said Yuji, feeling speechless. “They’re in a beach?!” He looked at his brother then, the man giving a small shrug. “The beach is that one…the octopus-looking curse’s domain. Dagon.”

 

“Oh…” Yuji nodded, turning his attention back to the screen. “It’s pretty.” He chuckled. “The bad guys have beaches and pools of flower, and here’s Gojo-Sensei with the most horrifying domain.”

 

Utahime, “Tell me about it…”

 

”Sure is peaceful here.” Kenjaku said when he was inside, glancing at the said Octopus before turning his attention to the other presence there. Mahito.

 

“That fucker is already there?!” Yuji snapped, hands clenching at the sight of the only person he despised with his whole being.

 

”How's Jogo doing, Geto?” Mahito asked, not taking his eyes off of the book he was reading.

 

“Wow, how civilized.” Geto rolled his eyes. “But really, do they all think that’s actually me?!”

 

Choso shrugged. “He never told us his real name. I myself found it out on my own. Or rather…not. Since I thought his name was Noritoshi Kamo.”

 

“Whatever. Fucker.” He sighed angrily, hoping that at least…at least Satoru would know it wasn’t him, when he saw him. Because if there was anyone able to do that…it was him. But with everything he’s heard…he also dreaded that moment more than anything.

 

”On death's door.” Kenjaku answered coolly. “Hanami stepped in to save him, so he'll probably be fine.”

 

“How irresponsible” Mahito answered in sarcasm. “You're the one who egged him on.”

 

“Heavens, no. I tried to stop him.”

 

Nobara rolled her eyes, “Sure you did.”

 

That was when the door opened once more, announcing the presence of the two remaining members, and Kenjaku turned around, smiling at the sight while Mahito spoke, “Speak of the devil. Jogo, Hanami. Glad to see you're…safe.”

 

“How can you say that when you see me like this?!” Jogo snapped, the veins inside his eye about to burst given the amount of anger filling his whole body. Or rather head.

 

“You're lucky you got off with just that.” Kenjaku said, shrugging and stocking out his tongue innocently at the glare Jogo sent his way.

 

“He’s so disgustingly like you.” Shoko said, making an ugly face at the sight. “So annoying.”

 

“He can die.” Satoru snapped, glaring just as angrily as Jogo, if not more.

 

”I think you understand now...” Kenjaku said, knowing Jogo would no longer try to get in the way of his plans. “So we'll go about sealing Gojo Satoru at the appropriate time, in the appropriate place, once we've secured our advantage over him. We'll carry it out on October 31st in Shibuya. I'II contact you with more details later.”

 

He said, and Geto couldn’t help the amount of dread that filled his whole being at the words. Because this man…this curse…he was more terrifying than anything they had ever faced before. And he was sure that they all knew it as well as he did.

 

“Wow, he’s really planned it all already.” Utahime shivered. “I still can’t understand how he was able to do so.”

 

“I was being an idiot, that’s how.” Gojo said, anger at himself and guilt completely clear in his tone.

 

“So you mean…that’s why he possessed Suguru? To…defeat you?” Shoko asked, not really sounding convinced. Because yes Geto was definitely strong but Kenjaku should know that it wasn’t enough to defeat Gojo Satoru with his technique. But yet, he had still somehow succeeded. How?! But then again…when it came to these two…and Satoru saying he was being an idiot…

 

“Well…there’s that, but I don’t think I’m not the only reason why he needed your body. Because I think before everything else, it was your technique he needed the most. You’re well, really strong. One of the only special-grade sorcerers out there. And also…” Satoru chuckled nervously, preparing himself before continuing, but thankful for the change of subject, “And also…he did…ended up absorbing…Tengen…because of it.” He said slowly, embracing himself for the chaos that was about to fall upon them. He knew there could be no way Kenjaku had possessed Geto only for defeating him. It couldn’t have possibly known of…Satoru’s feelings back then-or at least he hoped so-and probably found out after possessing his best friend and using it to his advantage. So the main goal had been probably for that. Why not possess a sorcerer who was not only strong, but could also be his way of reaching everything better and easier than he’s already planned? And with Suguru ending up being how he could defeat Satoru as well…The lucky bastard.

 

“He did WHAT?!” Finally, Yaga exploded along with the rest of the room.

 

“Yup. With your technique.” He gazed at Suguru, the brunette freezing in horror. “What? But…how? I can only absorb…curses?”

 

Satoru took a deep breath before starting to explain. Wow, being from the future and the only one with information was truly annoying. But it was helping him think better as well. “Well, after…Riko died,” He stopped, taking a glance at the little girl who was looking at him nervously. “There weren’t any new Star plasma vessels with as much potential as her. And when Tengen had to live without merging with one, they slowly became more…physically a curse than human. And so…”

 

“I could absorb them…” Suguru asked, looking a bit green. What else had Kenjaku been able to do with his body?! Absorb Tengen? The Tengen? S-seal…Satoru? Just…what else had he done?

 

“Yeah,” Gojo nodded. “Kenjaku can only grow stronger and stronger with your technique.” He sighed angrily. “He knows very well how weak his own technique is in combat. So instead, he uses his brain. Well, literally.” He chuckled at the irony. “I don’t even know for how many centuries he’s been waiting for this moment…or this-person, to be able to put his plans into action.”

 

“So…you mean, this could be the reason why he’s waited this long to come out? Having waited until it came a time when Tengen-Sama could be defeated? Since they’re kinda…the base of the Jujutsu world?” Yuta asked, getting what his teacher meant and the man nodded. “It could be. Tengen had probably been standing in the way of his plans for so long. Also a fate-changing piece of his great goal. With Tengen gone, sorcerers will lose a great advantage and their defenses. And with Suguru’s technique, he didn’t need to just defeat them, but could gain immortality and all their power after absorbing Tengen as well. Not sure if that’s a plus point or not tho. Since curses are already immortal. But I’m not sure…with Kenjaku. Since it doesn’t have an…actual body? How does that even work for a curse?!”

 

“Or did that make…Suguru’s body immortal for him? Despite the body being already…dead…” Shoko added, looking just as lost now. Satoru looked no better, seeming even a bit green at the thought.

 

The sorcerer they were all talking about groaned, covering his aching head with his hands. “This is only getting more and more confusing. Maybe I should just kill myself and everything will be solved!”

 

“Stop being stupid, you idiot,” Gojo said, voice sounding a bit more panicked than he’d thought as he took Suguru’s hand in his; just the thought of what the other boy was suggesting making his heart skip a beat.

 

“Hey…I was only joking. Relax.”

 

“Am I the only one who has no idea the fuck they’re saying?” Yuji thankfully asked before anyone could focus on their hushed conversation, looking between his friends who all sighed tiredly at him. It wasn’t his fault!

 

“Tengen-Sama is a Jujustu Sorcerer whose innate Jujutsu technique is, well, “Immortality.” They are also referred to as the Star.” Maki answered, Yuji interrupting her with a loud yell, “Woah, but that’s too OP! So they can live forever? They should be fucking strong then, right?!”

 

Megumi shook his head, “Although their technique allows them to keep living forever, it doesn't provide them the look of perpetual youth. So, Tengen is only the pillar of the Jujutsu world since they continuously reinforce protective barriers that protect both Jujutsu High locations and all the special-grade cursed objects and more.”

 

“Oh…” Yuji nodded in understanding, “Then how old are they?”

 

“Well, originally, over 1200 years ago or so, during Japan’s Nara Period, Tengen was a Buddhist monk teaching what would become the foundation of jujutsu sorcerers.” Yaga answered, taking their attention, and Satoru continued, “And since their body will wear out after a while, they need to merge with a…star plasma vessel every 500 years, and if not, the technique takes on a life of its own. Or whatever. However that didn’t really happen and despite not having merged the last time, they did not lose their self-awareness but kinda…their very self became the world? And evolved into more of a cursed spirit than a human…That’s what you and Yuta told me. Since you two met Tengen. Along with Megumi, Yuki, and Choso.” He said, causing the five to look at him in shock.

 

“Haha, so I met Tengen?” Yuki laughed, “That should’ve been one hell of a meeting.”

 

No one questioned what that was supposed to mean.

 

Utahime swalloed nervously, “So this guy absorbs Tengen…seals Gojo; plans on reviving Sukuna fully and team up with him for god knows what and…plans to create a new world?! That’s…wow that’s actually pretty dope. And he’s a literal genius. Just…what other plans does he have up his sleeve?”

 

“Tell me about it… It’s like…it feels like he’s planned everything. Like we’re just chess pieces being pulled, controlled, and guided by him, leading him to what he wants.” Yuta nodded, eyes glued to the screen. What else was Kenjaku planning on doing…? “He’s terrifying.”

 

“He’s disgusting that’s what he is!” Gojo snapped angrily, clenching his teeth as the scene continued, showing how that fucker iust…just used his Suguru’s body like that and Yuta could only stare at him in pain and heartbreak. He didn’t even have to look at how Satoru was holding his Suguru’s hand like his life depended on it, to know how the man should be feeling at the sight. Because he could completely get it. This was even…this was way worse, and probably hurt way worse than how he had felt with Rika. At least…at least he knew it was still her, no matter how horrible their situation was. At least she wasn’t being…used like Geto was. Used to hurt the very man who loved him; already broken twice by watching him leave and die right before him, with him not being able to do anything; every time.

 

It wouldn’t happen this time. Yuta would make sure of it. Even if he had to hit Geto Suguru in the balls.

 

Thankfully the episode continued on that moment, pulling them out of their thoughts.

 

”Good enough, Mahito?” Kenjaku asked the other curse who finally put away the “Cloud Giant” book he was reading, seeming satisfied. “No objections here. Let's be cunning about this. Like curses should. Like humans should.”

 

“I can already see why you guys despise him so much…” Yuki said, looking at the curse on the screen in disgust. “He’s truly cunning.”

 

“Yes, and unlike Kenjaku, he does not try to hide it.” Yuji agreed, feeling anger burning through his whole body just by looking at the damn curse.

 

“We’ll kill him this time around, don’t worry.” Megumi said, placing a supporting hand on his shoulder which he smiled at. “Yeah…yeah we will.”

 

After having planned all the plans and taken some rest, Kenjaku and Mahito seemed to have moved to the next step. Which was…

 

“W-what the hell…is going on?” Geto asked in pure horror, watching the two curses doing something that looked like jumping jacks by the sea.

 

“I…have no…idea.” Gojo muttered, and for some reason, Suguru already knew of the embarrassment that was about to come crashing down on him. “Yuji…can I please have your hoodie?”

 

”What are you doing?” Jogo’s head asked, looking just as confused. And then even more confused, when Kenjaku answered, “Brazilian calisthenics.”

 

“I think we're nice and warmed up now.” Said Mahito, hands resting on his kneecaps.

 

”Warmed up for what?!”

 

”Yeah.” Kenjaku nodded just as the camera focused on Jogo’s head, lying before their feet and looking up at the two completely clueless. “What are you two planning to do?”

 

“Please tell me it’s not what I think it…oh, dear lord,” Maki muttered, mouth hanging open as Kenjaku straight up shoot Jogo’s head to the field. The field that had a football gate at the end of it. “They’re playing football.”

 

“Yes…we can see that.” Nanami said, gaping at the two curses passing the ball-or the head to each other as they ran. “And I can’t…believe it.”

 

”Geto-kun!” Mahito shouted, passing Jogo to Geto who quickly shoot it, the head screaming as it flew towards the gate and was stopped by Hanami punching him in the cheek, throwing him back at Kenjaku who caught him against his chest, before passing him to his teammate. “Mahito-Kun!”

 

And finally, Gojo couldn’t hold himself back anymore and fell into a loud and uncontrollable feat of laughter, slowly followed by everyone else while Geto himself just wished for the ground to open up and swallow him whole.

 

“Oh my god I-I can’t believe what is happening!” Shoko cried, barely holding herself up by hanging from Geto’s shoulder who was quick to throw her away. “He’s-they’re really playing football!”

 

“I had no idea curses could be so hilarious!” Yuki managed between her laughter.

 

For fuck’s sake even Nanami, Megumi and Choso seemed to be chuckling at his face!

 

On the screen, Mahito caught Jogo’s screaming head with ease, breaking into a run towards the gate.

 

“Oh god, I can’t believe I’m actually feeling bad for that guy!” Riko cackled, tears almost running down her face as she looked at Jogo.

 

At that moment, Mahito jumped into the sky, turning around as he hit Jogo straight in the eye-

 

“Oof.”

 

-and towards the gate with an overhead; that Hanami was not able to catch this time; declaring them as the winners while Jogo planned their murder, half of his teeth missing. “I'm gonna kill these two later!”

 

After that, the whole room fell into utter silence, nothing except the muffled sound leaving Gojo’s mouth as a desperate attempt to hold in his laughter being heard.

 

“Can we…please pretend that never happened?” Geto finally squeaked in a small hopeful voice, despite already knowing the answer.

 

And of course, Maki wasted no time to turn him down with a loud laugh. “Not a chance.”

 

“Ugh god, I just-what the fuck is his problem?! This is so cursed! Just why-gah! Does he have any ounce of sanity left inside his fucking brain?! Also, what the fuck is with those ugly robes anyway?! Who even plays football in those?!” He deadpanned, finally losing his shit and silencing the whole room. That’s what he was worried about now?!

 

“Now you’re complaining about how stupid your choice of fashion is?! Seriously I’ve been wondering about it for years! Why the fuck do you wear such baggy pants all the time?! What do you hide in them? Your 10-step hair routine?!” And of course, Gojo would be the only one to complain alongside him, causing them all to sigh in disappointment. This whole thing was its new level of hilariousness.

 

“Or maybe his huge dick you so want,” Nobara whispered to her two best friends and suddenly Yuji was choking on laughter while Megumi face palmed, turning into a deep shade of red.

 

“What’s so funny?!” Satoru wondered, pouting when no one answered.

 

“Just shut up! You think you’re so cool with that blindfold?!” Suguru slapped him.

 

“At least I don’t look like a potato!”

 

“POTATO?!”

 

“Well, he does have a point.” Shoko joined, pointing at the robes. Maybe Suguru hated his friends just as much as Megumi did.

 

“POTATO!” Maki laughing along with Satoru was not helping him the slightest bit either.

Notes:

Now…BOMBARD ME WITH UR LONG ASS COMMENTS AND MAKE ME HAPPY! I’ll answer to u guys after I wake up because right I’m going to just die in my bed😂

Ps. OH OH, I also finished watching Good Omens yesterday and IM NOT OKAY😭 like literally…I NEED THE THIRD SEASON NOW😭😭

Chapter 10: Boredom

Notes:

LOOK WHOOOO’S BACK BITCHES! But seriously, every time I’m like, nah this one won’t get that much time. I mean, nothing serious or important even happened in this episode! And I somehow managed to throw a bunch of information inside.

Anyways, I just finished and did a few quick overviews and did some small editing since I wanted to update because you guys deserve it! I love you all so much thank u for all the lovely comments😭💕
So I’ll probably be doing some editing and maybe adding some stuff later. So sorry if there are any grammatical, spelling, or embarrassing mistakes. My eyes are dying😂

 

ALSO, I finally changed my pfp to Satoru baby after years so don’t lose me haha

As the screen lit up again, Nobara and Megumi were shown, still in their training clothes and buying drinks on their break. “Couldn't they put in a few more vending machines?” Nobara asked, sounding a bit annoyed and Megumi answered, “They can't. There are only so many workers who can come in here.”

 

“You always have to nag about something, don’t you?” Yuji said, giggling when his friend rolled her eyes.

 

”Huh? Where are the first-years?” Panda asked as the scene changed, showing the second-years taking a stroll through the school, enjoying their break as well.

 

“On errands,” Maki answered, Toge confirming her words. “Bonito flakes.”

 

“Will they be okay?”

 

“Salmon.”

 

“They're not three years old. They can handle an errand run.”

 

“Yeah, that’s right…why wouldn’t they be?” Yuji asked, looking at his Senpais and friends in confusion and maybe a little worry.

 

“Because of your brozer” Nobara said, rolling her eyes and probably confusing him more. “Choso?!”

 

“Me?!”

 

“No, idiot. Your other brother. Todo? Your lover?”

 

“Oooooh Todo! Ah, I’ve missed him!” Yuji said, sighing longingly while Choso’s mind completely blackened. ’I have another brother?!’

 

”No, that's not what I mean.” Said Panda.

 

Yuki, “Then what do you mean?!”

 

”It's today, right? The day Kyoto's principal comes. To go over the exchange event.” Panda continued, Toge nodding in confirmation, “Tuna.”

 

“Kyoto? The other school? Who’s the principal?” Utahime asked, looking at the future-strongest sorcerer who sighed before answering, looking annoyed. “An ass.”

 

”Satoru's fighting with the higher-ups because they arranged for the first-years to get dispatched on that special-grade case, right?”

 

“You call him by his first name?” Geto chuckled. “Bad-mouthing your teacher behind his back, ha?”

 

“Don’t worry, we do that to his face too,” Maki said, giggling when Satoru rolled his eyes. “That they do…”

 

”And the principal of Kyoto is one of those higher-ups, isn't he?” Panda kept on. “So if they run into each other…”

 

Riko, “Oh.”

 

Gojo, “Yup.”

 

”The first-year they were targeting, Itadori, is dead.” Maki said. “I doubt he has any plans to do anything about the other two. Besides, the old man from Kyoto won't cause a scene in broad daylight.”

 

“Wow, how foolish of me to have said that.” The present girl said, chuckling at her stupidity as she recalled how that man had sent his whole school to murder her friend.

 

”Salmon.”

 

“An instructor might have his position to worry about, but that's not the case for the students.” Panda pointed out, causing the girl to halt. “Are you saying Mai is coming?”

 

“It's just a guess. Students aren't necessary for a meeting. But still…They love harassing us, right? Both Toudou and Mai.” Panda said, just as the scene changed back to where the two first years were, now with Todo and Maki also present.

 

“Who’re those?”

 

“Yuji’s lover and Maki’s sister,” Nobara answered, while Maki sighed tiredly despite the pain seeing her sister again brought to her heart. Because despite everything…she misses her. All the time. And yet…here she was, and there she was. She truly hated her clan with her whole being.

 

“He’s not my lover!” Yuji, screamed on the other side.

 

”What are you doing here, Zen’in-senpai?” Megumi asked as his friend slowly recognized who the other girl was. “Oh, she's one, too? They do seem similar. Are they sisters?”

 

“They’re twins.”

 

“Aw, you have a twin?! That should be so amazing! I always wanted to have a twin!” Riko exclaimed, looking at the surprised girl who was quick to smile fondly yet sadly at the screen. “It was…”

 

”Don't call me that, Fushiguro-kun. You make me sound the same as Maki.” The new girl said, tilting her head as she put a hand under her chin, speaking softly, “Call me Mai.”

 

“Right, I forgot to ask last time with her being an ass; but does she have a crush on you?” Nobara asked, giggling at Megumi’s face when the boy was about to reject her, only for Gojo to cut him off with a loud gasp. “She definitely does! Every time we went to the Zen’in clan when they were little, she’d get all heart-eyed when she saw him.”

 

“Awwww baby Megumi had a girl crushing on him~” Yuji said, and Megumi slapped his forehead so hard it almost bruised.

 

“She used to talk to me about you every night before we slept,” Maki added, and he really really wished to just vanish because of the embarrassment. Mai did what?!

 

Todo, ”So these are the pinch hitters for Okkotsu and the third-years?”

 

“He has a thing for you too?” Asked the ginger-head, causing the boy to sigh tiredly at the memories, “No; but he does get excited every time he gets to fight me and I beat the shit out of him.”

 

“…that’s called BDSM baby.” Yuki said, and everyone pretended to just ignore her, until Choso muttered, “…what’s BDSM?”

 

“Oh come here let me tell you!”

 

“You were a good brother Choso…” Yuji said, wiping fake tears as the woman pulled his completely taken aback brother back by the collar beside herself.

 

”We came here with the principal because we were worried about you. Your classmate died, right?” Maki said, smirking mockingly at seeing the way the two friends tensed. “Was that rough? Or did you think nothing of it?”

 

“Mai…” The twin whispered, sighing sadly. Would she have turned different, if they were still together? Would she have not become so broken to hide herself and her emotions behind this cruel mask?

 

”What are you trying to say?” Megumi asked, a bit angered.

 

“It’s okay. Some things are hard to say out loud. So I'll say it for you. "Vessel" makes it sound nice, but it just means he was a half-curse monster. Having such a tainted, inhuman being beside you brazenly calling himself a jujutsu sorcerer must have been revolting, right? Aren't you feeling better now that he's dead?”

 

“Oh, you need to shut the fuck up lady. He’s way better than you!” Riko suddenly snapped, looking as angry as Yuji’s friends on the screen. But to just…hearing her say those things…how…Yuji’d be better off dead just because he was Sukuna’s vessel…talking about him as if that’s all that he was…and seeing the very small flinch in his shoulders because of Mai’s words, she couldn’t hold herself back anymore. “What’s her problem anyway?! She doesn’t even know him! And let me tell you, he’s amazing! Way better than you!”

 

“Uh…thanks?” Yuji said, chuckling through his surprise and Riko just pouted, looking away and muttering something unrecognizable under her breath as she realized she’d said all that out loud.

 

“She’s…always like this. Even if she doesn’t mean it.” Maki said, looking just as disappointed at her sister but also…in pain.

 

”Mai, don't bring up such pointless topics.” Todo said, stopping her as he took a few steps forward. “I'm only here to see if these guys are fit to take Okkotsu's place. That's all I want to know.”

 

“Can’t you wait until the event?” Geto asked, rolling his eyes and his best friend chuckled. “Nope. He has to make his scene.”

 

”Fushiguro, was it?” Todo asked Megumi, looking at him straight in the eyes before shouting, “What kind of woman is your type?”

 

“…?” And everyone looked as speechless as the Tokyo due on the screen.

 

Well, everyone except Yuki who burst into uncontrollable laughter, finally stopping her explanation to a horrified-looking Choso and holding herself up by grabbing at the man’s shoulder who was staring at them as if begging for help.

 

“Is he…serious? I heard that correct, right?” Utahime muttered after a couple of seconds, the silence confirming her words.

 

“Now isn’t that familiar?” Asked Shoko, looking at the still-laughing blonde woman and then Gojo who looked just as amused. “Well, yeah. Like mother like son.”

 

And Yuki finally stopped. ”What?! I’m not his mother. Do I even look that old to be his mother?!”

 

Shoko, “Yeah?”

 

Nobara, “Could’ve fooled me.”

 

Geto, “Definitely.”

 

“Gojo!” The woman cried, looking at the laughing albino with tears in her eyes.

 

“He’s…your student, you can say.” The man said and she let out a deep breath, pouting at the whole room before looking at Todo with more interest now. Huh. Never did she think she’d…train anyone. He must’ve impressed her really hard for her to do so. And what was with each of them having adopted a baby anyway?

 

”Depending on your answer, I'll beat you half to death right here and drag Okkotsu, or at least the third-years, out to the exchange event.” He said, tearing his shirt apart before adding, “By the way, my type is a tall woman with a big ass!”

 

“Hot. I like your taste boy.” Yuki said in complete approval, then turned to Yuta. “By the way, what was your answer that he has such high respect for you?”

 

“Uh…I kinda didn’t…and so Rika got angry and beat him to death…maybe?” The boy said, smiling sheepishly as everyone who didn’t know about Rika gave him confused glances while the rest laughed. They kept hearing that name, but never got an answer.

 

Shoko, “Who the hell’s Rika?”

 

Maki, “His curse-wife.”

 

“His what now?”

 

Thankfully, the opening ended, saving him.

 

“Hey, have you guys noticed how more and more people are getting added to that last part of the opening?” Yuji suddenly said, taking their attention away fully.

 

“I have!” Utahime nodded. “It’s kinda cool if you as me.”

 

“Satoru’s eyes were also uncovered in this one,” Geto added then, only realizing how embarrassing it should be given the way a few were looking at him with raised eyebrows. “Probably because we saw them last episode?”

 

”Episode 8: Boredom.”

 

“Why do I have to talk about my taste in women with a guy I just met?” Megumi asked, still not sure if he’d heard the other boy correctly.

 

“He's right. That's a tall hurdle for an antisocial guy.” Nobara suddenly said, her words just annoying him more. “You be quiet. This is confusing enough already. You'll just make it more complicated.”

 

Shoko, “…you two are plain stupid.”

 

”Kyoto, third-year, Toudou Aoi. Introduction over. Now we're friends. Hurry up and answer. If you prefer men, that's fine, too.”

 

“Is he serious right now…?” Nanami muttered as he ran a hand through his blonde hair. He was so done with this shit…

 

”A person's fetishes reflect everything about them. A person's fetishes reflect everything about them.” Todo continued as different women of his type started appearing on the screen one after another, showing off their half-naked bodies in different positions. “People with boring taste in women are boring people themselves.”

 

“…Great. Now we’re watching porn.” Geto said, not completely believing the sight in front of him while Kuroi covered Riko’s eyes who was screaming at her not to do so, cause it was embarrassing and she was old enough.

 

“Nah, they’re too clothed for it to be porn.” Gojo, to his utter horror added; Yuki nodding and only worsening the situation. “Really. Have you never watched porn, Geto-Kun?”

 

“Dear lord.”

 

“…what’s porn?” Choso muttered, soon regretting all his life choices when Yuki fell into another fit of explanation after letting out a loud cry of surprise.

 

“And I hate boring men.” Todo snapped, the screen thankfully returning to normal. “The exchange event is where my soul can be free as blood boils and flesh clashes. Who knows what I might do if my last exchange event ends up boring me?”

 

“Hey, aren't the Jujutsu Tech schools four-year schools?” Asked Nobara, Megumi answering her. “Only third-years and under can join the exchange event.”

 

“Huh…”

 

Utahime, “So he’s a third-year!”

 

”As a show of kindness, I'll let you off only half-dead right now.” Todo continued. “Answer me, Fushiguro. What kind of woman is your type?”

 

“Is this some kind of comedy routine?” The said Fushiguro snapped.

 

Meanwhile, Nobara’s head seemed to be completely wrapped somewhere else. Or rather, something else. “Is that your summer uniform? Ticks me off, but it's nice.”

 

’Kugisaki's unarmed. I'd rather avoid confrontation.’ Megumi thought, deciding to let in and answer Todo because of that.

 

“Aw, were you worried about me Megumi-Chan? How sweet of you!” Nobara beamed, laughing and poking an annoyed and red Megumi's cheek.

 

As he thought for his answer, all that came to his mind was his sister, and her pure heart. ’Not forgiving people isn't a bad thing. That's just part of your kindness, isn't it?’ “I don't have a particular preference. As long as she has unshakable character, I won't ask for more.” He answered, both Nobara and Mai smiling at the words, the former saying, “Not a bad answer. If you had said something like "big boobs," I'd have killed you.”

 

“Shut up.” He snapped in irritation.

 

“But his answer was so boring.” Yuki cried, throwing her hands in the air and Megumi sighed, somehow glad and grateful that no one commented on his thoughts. “He’s definitely your student.”

 

”I knew it.” Todo muttered then, tears starting to run down his face.

 

“…huh?”

 

”You're boring, Fushiguro.”

 

And with that, he leaped forward, grabbing the smaller boy with his arm to throw him a few meters back to the ground.

 

“…right.”

 

“Why do you keep getting beaten up every couple of episodes, Megumi?” Gojo teased, chuckling when the boy closed his eyes in defeat. “I truly wish I knew…”

 

”Fushiguro!” Nobara screamed in sorry on the screen, wanting to run to her friend’s side but not being able to when Mai stopped her by wrapping her hands around her neck from behind, pulling the shorter girl to her chest. “Ah, Poor Fushiguro-kun. Even a talented second-grade jujutsu sorcerer is nothing more than a first-year against the top-grade Toudou-senpai. I'll have to comfort him later.” The dark-haired girl said, Nobara answering her unimpressed. “I thought you two were similar, but that's not the case at all.” She said, knowing very well how to get on her nerves. “Maki-san's a hundred times prettier. Are you not sleeping enough? You've got open pores.

 

“Oh, you’ve done it now,” Maki said, swallowing nervously yet proudly. So that’s why she had been so beaten up when she got there…

 

”I'll teach you...” Mai muttered in anger just as Nobara felt something hard and cold getting placed on her side. A gun. “How to speak to others.”

 

“Where the fuck did she get a gun from?!” Shrieked Shoko.

 

”I knew at first glance that you were a boring guy. But you shouldn't judge a person by their looks, right? So I went out of my way to ask you, but you just trampled on my kindness.” Todo, on the other side, said; walking towards Megumi who was still knocking on the ground, watching the man approach and thoughts wandering to all the rumors he’s heard of him. “Is your brain as pineapple as your head?”

 

“Pfff that was a good one!” Gojo laughed, looking at the boy proudly. “I see you’ve taken after me.”

 

“Shut up.”

 

’Todo? That Todo? The one involved in last year's unprecedented jujutsu terror attack caused by the curse user, Geto-The Night Parade of a Hundred Demons from Kyoto to Shinjuku?’

 

“The…what?” The said sorcerer muttered at the sudden unexpected address, not really sure if he wanted to know what that was. He…did what now?

 

“Oh right. You kinda waged war on us too once.” Gojo said, so casually like it was a simple picnic or something.

 

“I did what?”

 

“Wow, you were one hell of a villain…mom,” Yuji said, trying to keep the mood light and not let it drop with the silly joke. Because he knew, no matter what Geto’s other self had surprisingly done, this Geto was…innocent. And he knew better than anyone how it felt…hearing, witnessing, and knowing of the things you really haven’t done. Even if their cases were different in some aspects…they were just too…alike. The pain too familiar.

 

“You have no idea. And he called me a monkey.” Maki surprisingly added, causing the man to sigh. “I still don’t get why I’d-“

 

“And me a womanizer,” Yuta said, cutting him off and leaving him completely speechless. ”A what?!”

 

“Wow, were you all having a name-calling contest while I was away?” Gojo asked, laughing amusedly and only did Geto know it was his way of cheering him up. “I hate all of you…” was all he said at last, deciding not to fret on the matter too much at the moment. If he did that, it would definitely drive him crazy. And he couldn’t have that happen here.

 

’The one who exorcised a special-grade and five first-grade cursed spirits by himself when the parade appeared in Kyoto? That Todo?’

 

“That’s…actually pretty impressive,” Yaga said, Gojo nodding in agreement. “He’s definitely one the best in the future generation. His power is extraordinary. You don’t see sorcerers with such potential every day.” He chuckled then. “He has to work a bit on the personality part tho.”

 

“Oh, you’re one to talk.” Muttered Utahime.

 

’Still, there are several first-grade sorcerers capable of beating a special-grade. What’s shocking is…’ He slowly pushed himself up on his feet, looking at the other boy in the eyes. “I heard you don't use cursed techniques.”

 

“What?! Is he a monster?!” Shoko deadpanned, eyes wide in disbelief.

 

“He definitely is.” Yuji chuckled.

 

”Huh? Oh, that rumor's false. I used them against the special-grade.”

 

”What?!”

 

’He doesn't use them against first-grades?! Is he a monster?!’ Megumi thought, seeming to agree with the crowd. “That's a relief to hear.” He shouted as he got into position, clasping his hands together in a shape in between Nue’s and the frogs’ shadows. “Nue, Plus Gama.” And soon, winged frogs were coming out of the shadows. “Bottomless Well.”

 

“Wait wait wait, is that something like what Sukuna did?!” Yuki asked aloud, jumping up in her seat to have a better look at the screen.

 

Megumi nodded. “Not to that level but yes. That’s exactly what I did.” He paused before adding. “But I do have to learn to do it to that extent as well…”

 

“Oh, we can practice after we’re out of here.” His teacher suddenly said, throwing him one of his hugest and excited smiles and he nodded, agreeing. “How strong was the fusion beast?” He asked.

 

“Hm? Oh, it was the…weakest one out of the three. I was able to destroy it just using blue. But it was still a…first grade maybe? Special first grade. And an annoyance when companying the other two.”

 

“Oh.” Megumi nodded. That was understandable. He’s thought the same as well. But trying to measure someone’s strength by comparing them to Gojo… still wasn’t a very good standard.

 

“So you destroyed Agito first?” Yuji asked, leaning closer when Gojo hummed In confirmation. “But Mahoraga was stronger right?”

 

“It was. Definitely a Special-grade.” ’Maybe they could…summon it too sometime? He wasn’t sure since fighting that would definitely bring a lot of destruction. So they had to find a deserted area first. But he had been able to defeat it…maybe if he practiced more…and found out better and faster ways to destroy it…it could be of help. since well; Mahoraga was probably the only thing side from Sukuna who could make him some trouble.

 

“Then what happened fighting it? Did you manage to destroy it too?“ Nobara asked then, looking just as curious as Yuji. And maybe the whole room.

 

“Well yeah but it was one hell of a headache! And it did cut…wait are you trying to get information out of me like this? I told you. No spoilers!”

 

“Oh man, he was almost falling for it.” Maki sighed deeply, shoulders falling in disappointment. “I hate you.” She said, and Gojo stock out his tongue. Oh how much she wanted to punch that idiot.

 

Todo was shown, looking at Megumi unimpressed.

 

’I'm up against a hardcore close-range fighter. TIl keep my distance and restrain him.’ Thought Megumi, getting into position. But before he could come up with any plans, Todo leaped right through his Shikigami’s and in front of him; taking him by complete surprise. ’That wasn't his full speed earlier?! He’s fast!’ He panicked, just as the other man wrapped his arms around his waist, grabbing him tightly. “Flimsy and shallow... Both your body and your taste in women!” Todo snapped as he easily picked him up, pulling him above his own head before smacking his head right and hard to the ground, almost breaking it and causing it to bleed.

 

Many hissed, looking at the scene and how Todo had jumped into the air to crash down on the teenager in sympathy.

 

“That should’ve fucking hurt…” Geto said, rubbing his head unconsciously while Megumi groaned, almost doing the same. “It sure did…”

 

On the screen, the Shikigami user was fast to jump away before Todo could make contact with him, managing to save himself from the hit but not from the ones that came after; hitting him left and right until blood was spitting out of his every wound. ’His power is insane.’ He thought, just as Todo grabbed him by the head and slammed him to the half-built building behind them. “I'm not finished yet!” The older sorcerer said, just as he put more force into the hit, pushing Megumi right through the whole building and into the air.

 

Riko, ”…ow.”

 

“…if this keeps up, he’s gonna have some serious brain damage before the end of this show,” Yuta said, swallowing nervously as he watched the scene.

 

Yuji nodded. “Right. Seriously, what’s with everyone and slamming you through buildings?”

 

“Given what we’ve seen so far, I’m betting he’s going to become someone’s punching bag every couple of episodes.” Added Gojo, only flaring up Megumi’s anger more and more. But really…why was he becoming someone’s punching bag every couple of episodes? It’s only been 8 episodes and he’s lost count of how many times he’s been beaten. “This show will be the death of me.”

 

”You're always so boring!” Todo screamed as he got ready to land the next attack, only to be stopped by three of the Shikigamis wrapping their tongues around his limbs to pull him down, allowing Megumi to escape the attack and fall on the ground.

 

“I barely feel any intention to fight,” Todo said, easily breaking free while Megumi slowly pushed himself up into a sitting position. “I've been holding back, and you're so proud? If you're going to insist like that…then I’ll show you.” He shot back, his anger and jujutsu flaring up and finally causing Todo to smile in satisfaction and excitement.

 

“Yes! Now’s your time to shine baby!” Cheered Gojo, wanting to tease the boy because of already knowing what was about to happen, and somehow relieved by it. He had no idea Todo’s beating had been so brutal. And after the hell Sukuna had put him through in the past couple of days and despite him knowing very well that nothing would happen to his boy and he’d easily pull through; watching him bleeding again like this was not on his bucket list.

 

He smiled, watching the way Megumi sighed, as if annoyed.

 

”Bring it!” Todo screamed and they all leaned closer eagerly, only for the sorcerer to stop in his actions as Toge popped out of nowhere, commanding him to do so. “Don’t move.” He said, right before Panda jumped in front of the man and punched him back, screaming, “What are you two doing?!”

 

“That was so awesome!” Riko shouted, jumping up on her knees in excitement and looking at Toge. “That’s how your technique works?!”

 

The boy chuckled, a bit surprised at the amount of enthusiasm. “Yeah, that’s how.”

 

“It’s so cool!”

 

“Thank you.” He said, smiling softly. It was cool but…not when it was active all the time. That could cause a lot of problems. Especially when as a kid…when he still didn’t fully understand his technique or still didn’t know how to control it or would talk on accident and hurt both himself and someone else. Which had resulted in him just…being lonely almost all the time. Until he came to the school and met his friends. Before that, it’s always been his parents and…sometimes Gojo who used to come there occasionally to discuss clan stuff with his father and Toge would always look forward to them. He’d been the first person to befriend him, kind of. He was just never scared of his technique or acted like there was something wrong with Toge not being able to communicate properly. He actually understood him perfectly. And…he was kind of the one who encouraged him to join the school as well which had ended up being Toge’s best decision. They even tried to find a way around his technique a couple of times, which didn’t end very well but that still meant a lot to him. That man definitely knew how to cheer him up all the time. After discovering Toge’s hidden maniac soul, his father became their first and only victim of their pranks. Until coming to the school and making everyone else suffer along. He just…he loved that man. He meant family to him. Just like his blood relatives and his…friends.

 

“Do you think you can help me prank my friends after this?!” Riko asked, leaning closer to him, excitement dancing in her eyes and he nodded with a chuckle. “Always count me in when there’s mischief.”

 

“Hey, I want in too!” Gojo shouted from the other side.

 

”Whew, just barely safe.”

 

“Bonito flakes.” Toge nodded, zipping back his collar as he stood behind Megumi, while Panda was on the front.

 

“Aw look at you two being protective seniors.” Shoko giggled.

 

”Long time no see, Panda” Todo answered, wiping the blood from his mouth and looking at Panda who didn’t seem impressed. “Why can't you just wait until the exchange event? Go on home, or I'll start screaming, "No!"

 

“Oh my god, he’s so cute!” Utahime squeaked, shaking Shoko by the shoulder while she nodded. “I wanna hug him! He looks so fluffy!”

 

“Why do they all treat me like an animal…” Panda cried, resting his head on Yuta’s shoulder who pat him with a small chuckle.

 

“You don't have to tell me to go home. Where'd I put my jacket?” He turned around then, giving Megumi an expecting look. “Looks like I won't be bored the whole time.” He then added: “Give Okkotsu a message for me: You take part, too.”

 

“What a pain. I panda. I no understand human speech.”

 

Toge played along. “Salmon.”

 

Back to where Nobara and Mai were, the latter was shown pointing a gun at the ginger-headed girl who was lying on the ground with holes through her clothes, seeming unconscious.

 

“She shot you?!” Nanami asked, looking a bit worried and scared for the girl.

 

“She didn’t let them go through, just bruised. But it still hurt like a bitch.”

 

“If you want to continue as a jujutsu sorcerer, learn to choose who you pick a fight with.” Said Mai, gun still pointing at the other girl. Until a long stick was placed under the weapon, pulling it away and Mai looked at her side, seeing her twin at the other end. “What are you doing to our errand runner, Mai?”

 

“Oh, my. You're such a loser, I didn't even notice you, Maki.”

 

“We're both equally losers, you know. All you can do is imbue objects with cursed energy, and you've got shit for cursed techniques.”

 

“Better than having no cursed energy at all.” Mai shot back, smiling slyly. “My neck gets sore looking up at others all the time, so I need to look down on someone like you every so often.”

 

“Well…this is intense…” Yuji chuckled, trying to break the awkward silence.

 

“…wow she’s such a bitch.” Riko added, glaring at the girl and then at Maki. “Sorry.”

 

“It’s…fine,” Maki said, looking at the screen in sorrow. “I never get what her deal is either.”

 

“You really have no cursed energy?” Suguru asked, holding his hands up when she glared at him. “No offense. Just curious.”

 

She sighed, shoulders slumping a bit. “Nope. Nothing. I can’t even see curses without these.” She pointed at the pair of glasses on her eyes, then continued. “That’s why I decided to become a master at using weapons. I can only use cursed tools that are already imbued with cursed energy. So, I better be the best at them.”

 

“Oh.” He nodded. “Why would you bother becoming a sorcerer anyway then?”

 

“Well, you know what a bitch the Zen’in clan is. They never accepted me. I love being a sorcerer. And I really love to see the looks on their faces when I become a bigshot sorcerer.”

 

“Huh…that’s…”

 

“What, pathetic? Won’t get me anywhere?” She said, holding a challenging fist up to Geto’s face.

 

“I was gonna say cool and impressive but I changed my mind.” He said, laughing when he received the punch anyway.

 

“You know why you called me a monkey?” Asked Maki, actually chuckling at Suguru’s crumbling face. “…please tell me it’s not what I think it is.” He asked, groaning when she raised an eyebrow. “I called you a monkey because you were a non-sorcerer?”

 

“Technically, you tried to kill me for it but yeah.”

 

“Why…would I do that?” He snapped, looking at the future second years and Satoru for answers.

 

“Don’t ask me.” The albino said with an innocent laugh. “You also made a cult for it.”

 

“…what?”

 

“It was the weirdest shit ever. I mean, if I remember correctly there were 2 teenagers, a hot woman and a blonde guy with pink hearts tattooed on his bare nipples?!” Maki added, laughing hysterically at the face Geto was making.

 

“Those were the good ones,” Yuta added with a laugh of his own.

 

“Are you sure he wasn’t possessed back then too?” Shoko asked, trying to somehow work it out.

 

“And here I was thinking he’s the sane one keeping a leash on Gojo,” Utahime muttered.

 

“…I went mad.” He said, hiding his face between his hands. He knew they all were trying to joke on the matter and trying to make it sound hilarious to make him feel better and not guilty. But still…what on earth had he done? Attacking these kids? Trying to…kill Maki? Attacking non-sorcerers? Waging war? What…else?

 

“You’re already mad,” Gojo said, throwing himself too hard on him that it made Suguru yelp in surprise and catch the man before the both of them fell on the ground; getting pulled out of his thoughts. This utter idiot.

 

“Don’t worry I’ll kick you in the balls for revenge one day,” Maki added, slapping the back of his head. He was gonna die for sure.

 

“Don’t let her do that. She’s the physically strongest person I know.” Satoru whispered to his ear a couple of seconds later, and he swallowed, looking at the girl in fear. If Satoru was saying that…his bloodline was going to end.

 

”Ah, forget it. We're both at rock bottom, and it's pathetic.” On the screen, Maki said, looking at Nobara still lying on the ground, unmoving. “Nobara, can you stand?”

 

“No way. She won't be getting up for a while. I hurt her pretty good...” The younger twin mocked, only to stop when Maki pointed her stick at her face once more.

 

“What? You want to fight?” She asked, completely oblivious to the ginger-head who suddenly jumped on top of her with wrapping her arms around Mai’s neck and her legs around her waist; dragging her down to the ground. “Nice support, Maki-san!”

 

“Yes! Show her who the queen is!” Yuki cheered, giggling when Riko joined her and Nobara puffed her chest arrogantly, flipping her hair and grinning widely. “Huh, it’s me bitches~”

 

”You put a bunch of holes in my brand new tracksuit. Leave that uniform of yours behind. I'll make it my own summer uniform!

 

“Oh my god, you had just bought that one!” Shoko laughed in realization. “My heartfelt condolences girl.”

 

“And it was out of stock when I went to buy another one! I really liked the color!” Nobara snapped, temper rising as she was reminded of the fact. “I should’ve really taken off her uniform that day.”

 

Yuki giggled. “Hot.”

 

” I'II put holes in your body next time. Also, you wouldn't be able to wear this with those long legs of yours-“ Mai stopped then, not being able to continue as Nobara tightened her grip around her throat. “Leave it!”

 

And Todo chose that specific moment to come back, “We're leaving, Mai.” He said, the girl looking up at him in disappointment. “What? No way…”

 

“Oh, there's my jacket.”

 

“Where’s Fushiguro?” Nobara asked as she stood up, walking to stand beside her friend who answered: “Don't worry. The others are with him.”

 

“'Looks like you're having fun,” Todo said, examining the situation.

 

“Yeah, having fun getting your ass beaten!” Nobara said, sounding even more arrogant than she was aiming for.

 

”Quit joking! I'm just getting started!” Snapped the younger Zen’in as she stood up and held up her gun; only to be stopped by her classmate. “No, you’re not. Unlike you, I still have important business here in Tokyo.” And with that, Todo pulled out two tickets out of his pocket; shoving it to everyone’s face while screaming, “My personal handshake with Takada-chan! Five mins. For her 8th single "Youth Mineral" Release Celebration. Tall idol Takada-chan!”

 

Maki and Nobara were once again, looking at the sight as disappointed as the first time.

 

Nanami cleared his throat at that. “Tall idol, Takada-chan?”

 

“Who…the hell is Takada-chan?” Shoko questioned.

 

“A future idol?” Gojo answered. “Tho she’s not that tall.”

 

“Everyone’s not that tall compared to you.” His long-haired friend shot back.

 

“Hey!”

 

“She’s fiiiine!” Yuji finally said from the other side; only to be met with two hands slapping the back of his head.

 

”Who knows what I might do if I miss my transfer and can't make it to the event hall?” Todo said, taking his jacket from the ground. “Come with me, Mai.”

 

“Ugh! You're so selfish!” The girl snapped despite finally following Todo who was muttering under his breath. “Can't believe I lost the lottery for the usual one in Kyoto.”

 

“I really really, don’t get this guy.” Said Riko.

 

”Don't go thinking you'll get off this easy at the exchange event.” Mai challenged Nobara at last, the girl screaming after her, “Quit acting like you won Leave your uniform behind, damn it!”

 

“Cut it out, idiot.” Maki finally shut her up with a hit to the back of her head, using the stick. “Winning or losing here hardly matters. We'll beat them up at the exchange event.”

 

“Did you?” Riko asked in excitement, Maki’s eyes shining before she answered. “Oh hell yeah!”

 

That only excited the girl more. “I can’t wait to watch the event!”

Gojo chuckled quietly, remembering the hell those special grade curses brought upon them that day, “You have no idea.”

 

“Hey, Maki-san…” Nobara started what’s been eating her mind when they were alone and walking through the school grounds; asking the question Geto had asked just a while ago. “Is what she said true? That you don't have cursed energy?”

 

“It’s true. So I can't even see curses without these glasses.” Maki confirmed, taking off the said glasses. “That's why I use cursed tools. They already have curses imbued in them.

 

“Hey, that one looks like you,” Suguru said to Gojo with a nudge, pointing at the cursed dagger with white hair on top of the screen.

 

“…what?!” The albino deadpanned, completely wounded. “That doesn’t look like me!” He snapped, while all his students and even the rest broke into laughter.

 

“It even has a blindfold!” Nobara pointed at the purple wrapping around the top of the dagger, holding her stomach as she laughed and Gojo exploded. “Shut up that is not a blindfold! I'm not that ugly! That dagger is so ugly!”

 

“So you admit you’re ugly?” Geto only added fuel to the flame.

 

“At least I’m not a penguin!”

 

“Sure, Mr. Cursed-dagger.”

 

”I can't pour my own cursed energy into them to do things like you all do.” Maki continued on the screen, Nobara understanding what she meant. “Like that thing he gave Itadori?”

 

“Oh, my precious baby.” The Zen’in girl fake-cried and Yuji pushed himself as far away from her as possible.

 

”Then why are you a jujutsu sorcerer?” Kugisaki asked.

 

“To spite them. I can't wait to see the looks on my family's faces when I become a bigshot sorcerer, after all the years they've spent looking down on me.” Maki answered, smiling back at her friend proudly.

 

“Well just so you know, you did become one.” Gojo suddenly said, knowing out of everyone here, this girl deserved to know and hear these words the most.

 

“I…I did?” Maki asked, not quite believing her ears. Not even when Gojo nodded with a smile, “Yup, one of the best actually.”

 

She stared at him as if waiting for the man to burst into laughter and say it was all a joke even though she knew Gojo would never do that. Not when he had been the first one to believe her dream. To offer to help her make it possible. “…how?” She asked at last.

 

“No spoilers~”

 

And it was all ruined. “Ugh just when I start to think you can be less annoying, you don’t hesitate to prove me otherwise!”

 

“Hehe.”

 

”Shut up!” She shouted, despite the still happy feeling inside her stomach. If only her friends could also stop with the…looks they were sending her way. As much as it warmed her heart, it was embarrassing as hell!

 

On the screen Nobara looked no better, staring at her from behind with shining eyes before running forward when Maki called her. “Come on, let's hurry over to see Shouko-san.”

 

“I respect you, Maki-san.” The first-year said, leaning her shoulder on Maki’s gently, surprising her a bit. “That so?”

 

“Nobara-chan’s got a crush part 2~” Gojo giggled, laughing even harder when a flushed Nobara threw both of her shoes at his face.

 

Inside the school's buildings, Gakuganji was sitting in a room, waiting.

 

“Ah, the great asshole is here.” Gojo huffed but his mood immediately rose as he remembered what happened that day.

 

“Is that…?” Utahime asked, looking at the screen in interest when Gojo nodded. “The Kyoto school’s principal and also one of the higher-ups. Yaga-Sensei knows him.” He looked at the man who nodded, not looking any better than Gojo.

 

”Is Yaga here yet? The time of an old man close to death doesn't come cheap.” The old man asked a blue-haired girl by the door.

 

“Who’s that?” Yuji asked. “I like the hair.”

 

“Oh, that’s Miwa! She was a swordswoman in the other school.” Yuji answered her. “She was also a second-year.”

 

At that moment, the door of the room opened but instead of Yaga, Gojo was the one walking in, taking their attentions. “Principal Yaga won't be coming for a while.” He said, walking towards the couch in front of the man to sit down.

 

“Oh?”

 

“He was given a false schedule.” He said, smiling like the culprit he was. ’After some threats to Ijichi.’

 

“Pfft I love you man.” Yuki laughed, slapping Gojo’s back in praise. She hated that old geezer just as much, if not more. “Poor Ijichi tho.”

 

On the other side of the room, Yaga sighed while the rest laughed along.

 

”Thank you for the other day, Principal Gakuganji.” Gojo started.

 

“What day?” Yuji asked a bit confusedly before realization hit him. “Oh wait. That day they killed me?”

 

“Yup.”

 

“Sensei! What are you going to do?!”

 

“Nothing special, hehe.”

 

”Oh? What other day would that be?” Gakuganji asked as if he didn’t know.

 

“Don't play dumb with me, old man,” Gojo said as he leaned forward. “I'm referring to the case with Itadori Yuji. As head of the conservatives, you were involved too, correct?”

 

“My goodness, youth these days. Don't you know how to be polite?”

 

“Don’t try.” Geto chuckled. “But do try to correct yourself before saying that. Don’t elders know not to kill children?”

 

”I never had any intention of respecting you. Elders these days love to act important, and it's so annoying, honestly.” Gojo shot back.

 

“I can’t believe I’m saying this but you’re so damn cool.” Maki couldn’t help the comment. “I might actually respect you a bit now.

 

“Oh please.”

 

”Hey.” Miwa, who’s been standing quiet all along said, continuing when she had the duo’s attention. “Your conduct is problematic. I'll be reporting you to the relevant authorities.”

 

“Did she just…say that?” Megumi asked, even he sounding surprised.

 

Panda chuckled. “She has my respect for that.”

 

“I still don’t know what that was about though.” Gojo laughed. “I mean, I never heard about a report anyway.” And she was running to get a picture with me after.

 

He got his answer no longer than a second later when Miwa’s rather excited internal thoughts were shown. ’Oh, man. It's Gojo Satoru in person! Gojo Satoru in person!’

 

“Feel free. I don't plan to chat for long.” Gojo said, completely oblivious to her thoughts. ’He spoke! He spoke to me!’ Miwa almost broke into tears.

 

“I take back everything I said.” Said Panda, looking completely disappointed.

 

“…” Gojo was in complete silence before he broke into laughter followed by Geto and soon the rest of the room.

 

“That’s why she said that?!” The albino deadpanned after getting his breath under control. “So I talk to her?!”

 

“You’ve got a simp,” Geto said in amusement. “I can’t believe there’s actually a kid who doesn’t want to gut you.”

 

“What are you talking about, they all love me!” He said, only to be met with the kids' immediate disagreement.

 

”Last night, I was attacked by two unregistered special-grade cursed spirits.” Gojo pick up from where he left off.

 

“Oh? That is unfortunate.”

 

“Don't get me wrong here. To me, it was about like being coerced into taking a survey in the city.”

 

’So cool!’ Miwa cried internally.

 

“This is so amusing.” Yuta laughed. “She actually has a crush on you.”

 

“Oh do shut up.”

 

”The two cursed spirits were capable of communication, and they probably have allies who are just as strong. It's not just our enemies, either. Hakari, Okkotsu, and your Todo...”

 

“Who’s Hakari? We haven’t met that one yet.” Kuroi pointed out, Yuji and Nobara nodding. “We haven’t met him either. But I heard he was our…suspended third-year?”

 

Gojo nodded with a small laugh. “He is. He and Kirara. They were both suspended for clashing with authority.”

 

“Wow, I wonder where they got that attitude from,” Nanami muttered.

 

“HEY! I heard that!”

 

“He should be strong then, if you’re comparing him to Todo and…Yuta. Hey, we actually have no idea how strong Yuta is! Are you a first-grade too?” Yuki asked, and soon all the past audience were looking at the boy curiously.

 

“Special-grade…actually.” He answered with a sheepish laugh before Yuki was screaming. “Special-grade?! You’re a Special-grade?! Oh my god, there’s another one of us!” She beamed, throwing her hands around the other two Special-grades. “That’s amazing!”

 

“You’re actually a Special-grade?” Riko asked. “Well…I couldn’t have guessed. Never thought you could be a Special-grade and not insane.”

 

“Hey!” The insane Special-grades snapped.

 

“Oh, you have no idea.” Maki quickly turned her down. “At least those guys haven’t kissed a curse.”

 

“…what the fuck?”

 

”Maki!”

 

“Why on earth would you kiss a curse?!” Geto asked in complete disbelief. And here he was thinking him eating curses was disgusting.

 

“And he did it in front of you,” Toge added.

 

”What?! Why?”

 

“You were fighting to death?”

 

“We were…in a battle to the death and he kissed a curse in front of me. You know, maybe I had the right to call you a womanizer.” He said to the teenager who was only growing redder and redder with each passing second. With neither everyone laughing or looking at him in horror. Gojo seemed to be having the most fun though…

 

“Don’t say that! She’ll get mad!” Panda whispered, only confusing the king-haired man even more. “…she? Who’s she?”

 

“Rika,” Panda answered like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

 

“Rika?”

 

“The curse,” Maki said, and Geto didn’t know if he was not getting something or if everyone else was too. “She’s…here?”

 

“Oh my god, you’re so stupid!” Gojo finally broke, hugging a dumbfounded Geto.

 

“Don’t worry Geto-san…I have no idea what he’s saying either.” Nobara said, somehow managing to heal his wounded soul.

 

“Well, she is here, technically. Yuta can kinda summon her? Since their souls are…connected? Rika’s actual soul moved on as far as I know and the Rika right now is more like a Shikigami but also not since well, she’s still a curse. The queen of curses actually.” Gojo finally explained and he nodded, not sure if he really got that.
“So you have a curse under your control? Is that why you…kissed it?” ’Is his technique something like mine? If that’s the case, I’m glad I actually have to just eat them.’

 

“No, she…she was my childhood…friend. Love. She became a curse after she died in an accident when we were younger and I was there and…she became attached to me ever since. Connected. I couldn’t actually control her at first. Almost killed a bunch of people until…”

 

“Gojo found and adopted you?” Shoko said what they all already knew and Yuta chuckled, nodding. “Yup. Her soul was freed at last, thankfully. And all that remains is a curse but…it’s still her. She hasn’t changed. And I can finally control her. She helps me with my fights.” Yuta finally finished, hoping they wouldn’t ask for more information.

 

“Oh, I’m…sorry.” Was all Suguru could say at last, the thought of what Yuta had possibly gone through sending shivers running down his spine; the feeling growing even worse when the boy smiled, dismissing him with a small handshake.

 

“Well…at least we have the chance to save her this time, don’t we?” He said, looking at Satoru who lightened up immediately, nodding with shining eyes at a just as surprised and hopeful Yuta. “We do! It…oh my god we can actually save her now that we know!”

 

“That’s…” Yuta muttered, not even knowing what to say at the moment. He was thankfully saved by his friends screaming in happiness and throwing themselves at her.

 

“You can kiss the real one this time,” Geto said and he was thankful for it, the joke managing to make a laugh break out of his mouth when he was about to burst into tears. “But…what happens to my Rika?” He asked, trying to change the subject when everyone was staring at him with so much emotion.

 

“Well…I don’t think anything’ll happen to her. Like last time. Since Rika’s actual soul’s not there anymore. I can’t know for sure, but that’s my personal theory…we can’t know until after this.”

 

“Oh….”

 

“You can have two Rikas then.” Maki chuckled. “Now that you mentioned it, Sensei…what’s gonna happen after all…this? I mean, you guys are already from the past.” She pointed at the people from the past. “And you’ve well, time traveled. What about us? Since you said you pulled our souls here?”

 

“Hmmm well, my soul was the one that traveled as well. So, now that your souls are here too, I’m guessing that’s what’ll happen, if you leave here.”

 

“We’ll…fuse with our younger bodies?” Megumi asked for confirmation. Not that he had any problems with that. Sure, having to live his whole life again in a child’s body could be a tad bit annoying but at least…he’d get to see and spend time with Tsumiki again. And probably help Gojo save her. Right…he had to relive growing up with Gojo again. Not that it was bad but…still.

 

“Possibly. That’s what I think, yeah. But I’ll have to do more research first and we can get to it after. Sorry…if you guys didn’t want this.”

 

“It’ll sure be a pain in the ass for me, living again with the Zen’ins. But it’s worth it, if it’ll save us. The world, I guess.” Maki said, the rest nodding along. She might actually have the chance to…fix things with her sister as well. It didn’t matter, if she had to endure her clan’s abuses for a few more years again. If this was the price she had to pay, it was the best one ever.

 

“But wouldn’t we be…too far apart from each other?” Nobara asked. She sure would be. And Yuji. Since they both lived in other towns.

 

“I’ll…think about something for that. And to get you out of your clan as well.” He told the last part to a taken aback Maki. “We’ve got it, don’t worry. We can think about that after this. But we won’t be apart for too long; promise.”

 

“If you say so.” The ginger-head nodded at last, trusting the man without question and calming down. If Gojo says he’s got it, then they don’t have to worry anymore. She could annoy the shit out of Fumi until then. And probably not lose Kaori again. Seriously, there wasn’t anything bad about this whole thing.

 

“What about Choso? Since well, he doesn’t have a body?” Yuji asked, and they all looked at the half-curse guy who’s been quiet all along.

 

“That’s what I’ve gotta figure out. But I will, find a way. To have you back in a human form. You and…your other brothers.” Gojo answered, smiling kindly when the man’s eyes widened. “My…brothers?”

 

“They’re still alive now, aren’t they?”

 

“They are…” He nodded, eyes getting glassy a bit. “Thank you…” He didn’t think he could ever put into words, how grateful he was to this guy. “Thank you so much.”

 

“It’s fiiine.” Gojo chuckled, sending him one of his annoyingly big grins. “More kids for my kindergarten!”

 

“I’m 120 years older than you at least.”

 

“Aw, you big baby.”

 

Gojo was soon met with a piercing ray of blood to the face. “Scary.”

 

“The fuck was that?!” Riko scream-shouted.

 

“I’m gonna have nine brothers…” Yuji, on the other side, didn’t know if he should be crying in happiness or pain.

 

The screen finally continued, taking their attention.

 

”The level of our students has risen drastically in recent years, as well. Then there was last year's incident with Getou Suguru…” Gojo continued the conversation, the small wavering of his voice only visible to Geto himself and destroying his whole previous mood.

 

“That’s you?” Utahime asked in complete disbelief, staring at the mad-looking person on the screen and the whole army of curses behind him. “I mean, sure you’re crazy. But that’s a whole new level of crazy.”

 

“Ugh…I hate this shit.” The man groaned, covering his face with his hands.

 

“You look like a flying potato,” Gojo said, and he didn’t know if he should laugh or cry. Probably the second option.

 

”And now, the appearance of Sukuna's vessel.” Gojo thankfully continued, the old man’s tone changing a bit as he spoke, “What are you trying to say?”

 

“You don't know? The wave of power you guys have been trying to hold back with your pointless status and traditions has grown bigger than you can handle and is now descending upon us. You won't be able to measure the coming age with the classification of "special-grade." If you think I'm the only one who'll be fighting back, you're going to get hurt, old man.” He said, with a sarcastic laugh and Gakuganji was not able to hold back anymore, voice turning cold, “I think you are getting a bit out of line.”

 

“Oh, scary.” He mocked, crossing his hands and leaning back on the couch.

 

Maki was the first to find his voice. “I can’t believe you just…you actually…” She knew the higher-ups. Had lived with them for far too long. Knew the power they held. And to actually see Gojo confronting them so openly just like she’s always thought he joked about it…

 

Yes, she knew the power this man held as well. How he could wipe them all out in a blink of an eye. But to actually see him doing so was something else. For him threatening the higher-ups only because they had…tried to kill off a kid under his protection. He…he really cared about them way more than any of them thought, didn’t he?

 

“Threaten him? Yup.” The man confirmed without an ounce of regret. One could say he actually sounded proud.

 

“Huh. I can’t believe you just did that.” Even Yuki sounded shocked.

 

“Oh, I’d do worse,” Gojo said firmly. He still remembers how he had felt, coming back only to hear about Yaga’s death. The kid’s execution orders. And everything else. If it hadn’t been for Sukuna and them needing all the power they had…

 

”Well, that's all I wanted to say. I’ll be going now.” Gojo, now that he had said what he’s come for, stood up, walking out the door but popping back in for one last nerve-wracking comment. “Oh, Principal Yaga will be coming in about two hours. Later!”

 

“Wow, that was the last straw.” Geto chuckled because of course, Satoru’d do that.

 

’Two hours?!’ Miwa seemed completely horrified, but on the other hand, Gakuganji who was rather familiar with these antics could only sigh tiredly. “Miwa, would you go buy me some tea?” He asked, the girl nodding as she walked out with a polite farewell, before completely breaking her posture and start dashing out the hallways. ’If I can catch up to him, I'll get him to take a picture with me!’

 

And they all burst into laughter once more.

 

“She’s so cute I love her.” Yuki laughed. “I mean, I couldn’t help but think if they were all assholes from the Kyoto school, given the first two. But Miwa’s so different.”

 

“She’s a simp.” Geto laughed with a small eye-roll. Not that he could blame the girl though…he’d be running after Satoru too…if he was in Miwa’s shoes. No, actually, what-

 

“The Kyoto school guys are awesome. I mean, we didn’t get along at first but they’re cool.” Yuji said but Nobara was quick to turn him down. You’re only saying that because of your lover.“

 

“Todo’s not my lover!”

 

“Did she manage to get the picture though?” Kuroi asked, referring to Miwa and Gojo nodded with a chuckle. “Yup. She’s lucky I hadn’t teleported away or something.”

 

On the other end of the world and oblivious to all that was happening, Todo had finally, managed to shake hands with Takada-chan.

 

“…”

 

Riko, “Sure, why not.”

 

“See?! He’s even cheating on you!” She screamed at Yuji, pointing at the screen.

 

“He’s not!!!”

 

”Give me a Taka-tan Beam, please!” Todo requested, the girl kindly agreeing and doing so with a bright smile, sending him and all the people behind blushing up to their ears until the security had to push Todo out of the way, telling him his time was up.

 

Nobara, “…I can’t believe we just witnessed that.”

 

Utahime, “She’s actually tall tho…”

 

Gojo, “Is she…?”

 

One Month Later. The words suddenly appeared on the now black screen. September 2018. Kanagawa Prefecture, Kawasaki City, Kinema Cinema. It said, the scene changing to a shot of the said cinema and they all leaned in for a better view, confusion, and dread already filling their bodies as they knew something was about to happen.

 

And they were right to be feeling that way, as three bodies of…not so human-looking humans were shown, their shapes destroyed, lying dead and bleeding on the cinema chairs.

 

“W-what are…those?” Riko muttered in a shaky tone full of fear, not sure if these were actually human anymore.

 

But Yuji knew better. “Mahito…” Fuck. Fuck. The cinema. Of course. Fuck.

 

After the showing, three high school boys' disfigured corpses were discovered by staff.

 

“Th-those were humans?” Utahime asked, just as horrified. Even Shoko was looking sick.

 

“Transfigured humans.” Gojo nodded. “Mahito’s technique. Souls manipulation.”

 

“The…patch-face one?” Yuki asked. “Soul manipulation? What’s that?”

 

“Exactly what it says. He can manipulate the shape of a soul with his touch. And humans mostly, don’t survive that.” Yuji answered to their pure horror. That…that was terrifying.

 

’Cause of death: increased cranial pressure and respiratory paralysis due to cranial deformity The words said, before the screen changed to an alley, empty because of the rain with only Mahito walking inside. Or not. Given the young voice that suddenly called out to him. “Excuse me…did you do that? In the theater?” A boy about the first-years age asked, taking his attention and causing the curse to look back in delight, a smile plastered on his face. “Wow. You can see me?”

 

“He’s got guts…coming to him after witnessing that.” Shoko laughed. “But boy, you better run.”

 

“He should have,” Yuji said, sighing tiredly as he realized he was about to relive that whole nightmare once more. If only…if only he didn’t know he had the chance to save Junpei this time-something he always wished for but knew was impossible-he’d sure go mad.

 

“You…know him?” Geto asked, understanding from Yuji’s tone.

 

“I tried to save him, but I couldn’t.” He nodded. “I won’t fail this time.”

 

“You didn’t fail.” His teacher didn’t hesitate to say. “And we will save him. I can actually look for him after we’re out of here. Bring him here before it’s too late. He seemed to have high potential as well, from what you told me.” He said, Yuji smiling at the words.

 

“He was amazing. Just…broken.” He said, his eyes shining with hope. “But Sensei, you sure you can handle all these kids?”

 

“I just hope I don’t kill myself…”

 

“Don’t worry I’ll help you,” Geto said, patting his back and the man had to for himself to laugh off the sudden amount of hope and pain that filled his heart. “Yeah, as long as you don’t kidnap them for your cult.”

 

”You fucker!”

 

A while later, Yuji, as well as another man in an ivory suit were standing in front of the cinema.

 

“Are you ready to witness it, Itadori-kun?” Asked the man as the camera focused on his face, confirming that he was in fact, Nanami.

 

And Yuji nodded with narrowed eyes, preparing himself for the hell that was waiting for him inside.

 

“Nanami! You’re finally here!” Gojo screamed, scaring the shit out of the frozen boy who had not been expecting this at all. “Yes yes, I can see that! You don’t have to scream it, you idiot!”

 

“This is gonna be fun!”

 

Oh lord have mercy on him. As curious as he was to see his future self, he dreaded Gojo’s mockery and readings with his whole heart.

 

The scene suddenly changed to the month before then, suddenly showing when Miwa had finally caught up with Gojo, smiling at the camera while the albino did as well while holding up a cute peace sign.

 

“She got the photo! Aw, putting aside her horrible taste, I’m so happy for her actually!” Riko said, laughing at the look that came upon Gojo’s face before he was chuckling. “I was so confused at the time tho. I mean, she was threatening me and giving me that dead stare all along, and then she was running after me and asking for a photo.”

 

”Thank you so much.” Miwa said with a bow of gratitude at last, Gojo smiling and walking away with a small “You’re welcome”, leaving the girl to run back to the halls, giggling and spinning around while holding her phone in the air. “I got a photo!”

 

“I can’t believe this.” Yuki laughed. “Oh boy, she’d be so embarrassed if she knew we’ve seen this. That you’ve seen it.” She said the last part to a chuckling Gojo.

 

Shoko nodded. “I would.”

 

She fixed herself the second she was in front of her principal’s room, putting the phone inside her pocket and stepping in politely, as if she wasn’t dancing just a few seconds ago.

 

“My tea?”

 

“Ah!”

 

“She’s so stupidly cute.” Nobara chuckled.

 

“I also liked her the most in that school!” Gojo agreed. “Now I like her even more! She didn’t give the geezer tea!” He beamed, causing the rest to laugh at his childish antics.

 

“She’s funny. But I do wonder how she survives with all those short-tempered friends of hers.” Nobara added.

 

“Have you seen yourself?”

 

“Oh you-“

 

Meanwhile, in the Takada-Chan meeting, Mai was on the balcony, cross-armed and waiting for Todo to come back; staring down at the audience in annoyance.

 

“Hey, that hot lady is looking at us like we're garbage!”

 

“Don’t get turned on.”

 

“…hey!” Maki snapped, her older sister instincts kicking in.

 

“Mai, sorry to keep you waiting.” Todo, who had finally come outside said before noticing her angry face. “What’s wrong? Did something unpleasant happen?”

 

“Why don't you ask yourself that?”

 

“So this moment has finally come…”

 

“Huh?” Mai muttered, looking as confused as the watchers until Todo pulled out his remaining ticket, somehow confusing her more. “What’s this?”

 

“You should go experience how wonderful Takada-chan is in person.”

 

’It's just plain annoying.’ Mai thought, staring at the ticket with a dead look while Todo kept on.

 

“This is my duty as a fan…As a future husband.”

 

’That's just plain creepy. But if I reject his offer,
he'll get even more annoying.’

 

“What’s the matter?”

 

Soon, Maki was waiting in the lines to meet the idol.

 

“Wow. I can’t believe she actually agreed…” Maki said, both in shock and amusement.

 

”Yeah, sure.” Mai said to the security who found metal on her, giving in her gun and scaring the shot out of the man, the sight sending the viewers laughing.

 

She stepped in after that, surprising Takada with her presence. “Wow. A girl! It's your first time, right?”

 

“Yeah.” She answered a bit awkwardly before Takada was taking her hand.

 

“What's your name?”

 

“Mai.”

 

“Mai-chan, are you tired? Did you wait long?”

 

“It was more the people than the line…” Mai said, but before she could complete her answer, Takada was leaning close to whisper into her ear. “Then come back again when you're feeling better. I’ll remember you, Mai-chan.”

 

“We’re we…supposed to see this?” Riko muttered, actually looking a bit in the face. “Ah, this shit gets so annoying sometimes!”

 

“Oh boy, I really wish I could see her face that day.” Maki laughed, seemingly the only one enjoying this. Her sister should have been so stupid-looking and awkward at that moment.

 

”You’re back, Mai?” Todo asked, having been the one waiting this time. “How was it?” He asked the girl who wasn’t even facing him. “Fine.” Was all the answer Mai gave before following her friend outside in quiet, Todo chuckling. “True, Takada-chan isn't a woman that can so easily be put into words.”

 

’She's not bad…’ Was all Mai could think about at the end, looking up at the sky dreamily.

 

“Pfffft oh my god, she actually liked that!” Nobara laughed so hard she almost lost a rib. “Maki! Your sister’s got a crush! On an idol! Todo’s idol!”

 

“It gets worse and worse the more you think about it,” Maki said, slapping a hand over her eyes. Oh, Mai. She didn’t even have any idea that Mai was into girls as well. She had her suspicions but never knew for sure. But well…she had never been there to actually talk about these stuff with her sister…had she? If only…she had cared and payed a little more attention…

 

A mistake she was not gonna repeat this time.

 

“Hey…what do you guys say about taking a break before continuing? Since things finally ended peacefully. I don’t think that’s gonna happen when we start the new…arc? This is still so weird.” Gojo suggested, the rest looking at each other before agreeing, they as well feeling the need for some rest.

 

“Yeah, that’s a great idea. The best one you’ve ever had.” Riko nodded, throwing herself on her back to lie down. “I have a feeling the next arc is going to be one hell of a kind.”

 

Yuji chuckled. “You have no idea.”

Notes:

Sooo, I’ll be happy to know your thoughts! Specially on a very fetal matter!
So I was thinking, since many of you have asked and I now have finally put aside my primal feelings and also think it might actually be a good idea…do you want me to add Toji? I have it all planned already and that’s what this break is for, but I wanted to hear everyone’s thoughts first hehe.
I mean, he’s definitely not one of my faves but I guess…he does deserve another chance, now that everyone are getting one. If not anything, Megumi does. So…your thoughts?

Edit:
Decided not to add him! Thank u so muchhh for all ur opinions I’m so glad to see most of you all agree with me!
As I mentioned in a comment: (I’m putting it here as well cause boy I’ve been answering so many comments about what to do with Toji since this morning and I’m dying😭😂)

Adding him here just doesn’t feel right. I personally dislike him. Like…yeah I get him to some point but what he did was not right. Not by any means and cannot be forgiven and I also do think his too far…gone. Someone who decides to just slaughter children like that is not redeemable
Even if he is, I personally don’t feel good adding him here
And what his did to Megumi, even tho he still loved him in his own twisted ways is just not forgivable and having him here will be causing a lot of problems
Specially with the relationship I’m building between Megumi and Gojo
And let’s not talk about the trauma and the pressure Satoru himself is going to be under if Toji was here
I exactly didn’t want to add him because it destroys everything I’m building up for Gojo’s character and then the drama and everything. And let’s be honest it’ll be so awkward to have him there-even if he changes- to witness everything he did to Gojo, Geto, Riko and Kuroi.
So nope, I won’t be including him I’m just so glad to see most of u guys agree
Cause I did receive a couple of comments asking that and I was like…do everyone actually want this? But yayyyy no
I’m feeling so relieved now!
So, no Fushiguro daddy. He’s not stealing Megumi from his real father ever😭🤏🏻
We’ll see what’ll happen to him after the viewing is over

 

Oh and one more thing! Do any of u guys have telegram? Asking cause most of the foreign people I’ve talked to normally don’t; despite it being an AMAZING APP
But if you do! I’ve created a daily channel there to just…talk
About life, my Fics (Maybe sometimes uploading snippets of the future chapters and stuff?), the random shit we all talk about in Twitter (I’m a bit lazy for Twitter despite the fact that I love it! But bleh…filtering has made me lazy) and everything hehe
So feel free to join if u can! I’ll be talking a lot in there (I promise, no being lazy anymore.)
And we can chat too!

Here’s the link: The Night Shadow

Chapter 11: Extra: Cursed Doll

Notes:

Me, answering comments today: yeah I guess I’ll finish the next chapter by the end of next week
Me, tonight: uploads the chapter-

Anyway I hope hope hope there aren’t too many spelling or grammatical mistakes left cause as always, i didn’t fully edit this. Mostly the first half and an overall look so I hope it’s okay haha
And ur in for a surprise hehe so enjoy!

Yuki was the first to stand up, stretching her arms with a loud tired moan. “Man, I can’t even feel my body anymore.” She said, many nodding along and following in her footsteps, stretching out their aching bodies and walking around to get some blood flowing back into their veins.

 

They soon started talking to each other in small groups, some walking a bit away as if they were just taking a stroll in a nice park instead of the most terrifying Domain on earth.

 

“Let’s just be back here in 20,” Gojo said, a mischievous smile covering his lips. “Don’t get lost tho. Or you will be forever.”

 

“WHAT?! Gojo get back here!” Utahime’s scream was the last thing he heard as he ran away while pulling at Suguru’s hand who looked no better. “You should stop bullying her so much.”

 

“Say that to me again when you’re not smiling from ear to ear.” Said the albino, the other chuckling.

 

“Something on your mind?” Suguru asked when they were away enough from the crowd, and Gojo smiled to himself as he hugged the brunette’s hand while leaning on his shoulder, feeling stupid because of forgetting how this man could always tell when his mind was stuck somewhere else. Especially having pulled Suguru away from the others to somewhere quieter. He always…did so when he wanted to talk to the man.

 

“I was thinking about Toji.” He answered, making the other boy frown a bit at the name. Right…the man whom Satoru had mentioned a few times already. “The guy who…killed Amanai?” He asked, looking back at the crowd where the girl was explaining something to Yuki and her guardian with a big enthusiastic smile on her face.

 

“Yup. And Kuroi. And almost us.”

 

“What?” He said, feeling as if he’d heard it wrongly. Yes, Gojo did say that man had done a lot of damage. Even said some things about how him learning reversed cursed technique had something to do with the Sorcerer killer. But still…he hasn’t given it that much thought. And he definitely hadn’t thought it meant that man had come close to killing them. “Isn’t he…a non-sorcerer?!”

 

Gojo chuckled. “Underestimating him because of that is the worst mistake you can make. Even without cursed energy, he’s as strong as a…special first grade maybe.”

 

“Wow.” Was all Suguru could say. And to think about it, it was really ironic. The strongest Sorcerer alive had almost been killed at the hands of a non-sorcerer.

 

“He’s gifted with Heavenly Restorations. Same as Maki. And as I said, you should never underestimate those two. A kick from them can send your limbs flying.” He couldn’t help but say, remembering how Suguru had once wanted to kill that girl for the exact same reason in his own timeline. They were getting along here tho. Surprisingly. And the fact so stupidly warmed Satoru’s heart. Seeing him and his students getting along with each other, just as he has always dreamed of.

 

“Oh, I wouldn’t dare say shit to Maki. That girl’s already thirsty for my blood.” The brunette chuckled before his shoulders slumped a bit as he realized why that was. “Did I…really try to kill her? And the rest of the second-years?” He asked, not really sure if he wanted to know the answer. And neither did Satoru look happy to give them. He was really…starting to like them. Care for them. Couldn’t imagine why he’d ever want to hurt them in any was. “Well…it’s complicated but yes…you did. Tried to. But weren’t going to. I know you wouldn’t have hurt them. No matter how much you might’ve hated her.”

 

Despite his heartwarming at hearing Satoru trusting him so much even in another timeline, he couldn’t help but frown a bit at the words. “Why did I hate her?”

 

“Because she’s a non-sorcerer?”

 

Right….Maki herself did say something like that once. “But…that’s stupid.”

 

Gojo gave him the most ‘wtf’ look. ”I know.”

 

“Shut up.” He groaned. “I just…I don’t understand.”

 

Gojo took a deep breath before starting. “You see…after Toji attacked, it changed us. It changed us both. I became even more closed off and…probably a bit traumatized and started taking more and more missions on my own since well, we had gotten stronger and it was a waste to keep sending us both together. So for me, I kept taking even more missions than I probably should, to stop myself from overthinking while you…well, you started questioning everything we had fought for. Protecting non-sorcerers with our lives from what they create themselves, and dying while they hated us for what we were. While they imprisoned little children for causing trouble they couldn’t find an explanation for. While they clapped and cheered as we took away the corpse of a 14-year-old innocent girl.”

 

“Riko…?” Suguru asked, feeling sick at even the imagination.

 

Satoru nodded.

 

“Why?”

 

“Some stupid belief they had about why Tengen shouldn’t merge with a human or whatever. Even I wanted to kill them all that day, you stopped me.” He smiled softly, seeing the way Suguru’s eyebrows raised in shock. “After that, a lot happened. You started questioning if what we do is truly worth it or not. If protecting humans from what they themselves create is worth it or not. Why should we, when we’re not even the ones to create cursed spirits?”

 

That caught Suguru off-guard. “Wait what?” He asked, Gojo chuckling sadly. “Yes…Cursed spirits aren't born from sorcerers. They take shape when cursed energy leaks from humans-non sorcerers unable to control their cursed energy. Sorcerers, on the other hand, can do that. Thus, no sorcerer is responsible for creating curses. Well, unless they become one after dying in special circumstances but yeah.”

 

“So…I decided to do genocide and kill non-sorcerers because cursed spirits can only be born from them? As a way of…putting an end to cursed spirits?” He asked, voice laced with disbelief. He could…yes he could understand how annoying that could be or…why he’d think about doing it but…he wouldn’t…couldn’t. “But-I still…I mean, I get why I’d want to kill some of them. Like the ones you mentioned but…it’s not their fault…they were just born like that. They’re mostly only innocent people-I wouldn’t…”

 

Gojo smiled, placing a hand on his shoulder. “I know you wouldn’t. But your other self…both of us…we went through a lot. It changed us a lot. Still…I don’t think even the other you would’ve actually gone through with it at the end. If he could. Unless, I mean, why would you declare fucking war to my face when you knew I could kill you?” ’Were you so tired and hopeless you just wanted to die? Is that also my fault? It is…isn’t it’ He thought, a sudden urge to just hold Suguru and protect him filling his whole body. He couldn’t-wouldn’t, ever let his Suguru feel like that again.

 

’So…a suicide mission?’ Geto also thought bitterly but tried to push the thought away with a chuckle. “Now you’re being arrogant. Who says I can’t kill you?”

 

“Oh do shut up.” Gojo chuckled. “Just to say, I wasn’t even the one to kick your ass. Yuta was. I just did the…finishing…blow.” Gojo said, feeling sick at remembering the worst moment of his life, and finally had to grab at Suguru’s hand without notice to make sure the man was right here beside him.

 

“What? That small innocent-looking shy boy?!” Suguru tried to joke, having picked up on the albino’s distress. God, he truly hated himself at that moment for what he’s obviously put Satoru through.

 

“Mhm. Exactly. He may look innocent but wait until you see him fight. He’s as terrifying as you snoring like a dinosaur at night.”

 

“…” The brunette gave him a dead stare before slapping the back of his head as hard as he could. “Just die.” He said, Satoru laughing wholeheartedly as he tried to imitate Suguru’s dinosaur snores that only resulted in him getting hit over and over again.

 

They fell silent after that, before Suguru continued their previous conversation. “So that’s why I left and became a curse user?” He asked, shivering a bit.

 

“It started it but…It wasn’t just that. While…you were struggling with your thoughts…Haibara died.” He stopped for a second, hearing the way Suguru sucked in a breath. “I think he was the last straw. Or maybe Mimiko and Nanako were. Two twin girls you found and saved in a mission after that. They were locked and beaten up by the non-sorcerer villagers just for being sorcerers. I guess witnessing that after everything else well…you kinda lost your shit and started the genocide mission from the people of that exact village.” Satoru said, chuckling nervously as a way to lift the heavy atmosphere. This was hard. Way too hard. Much harder than he’d expected it to be but…he knew it was necessary. He knew he should be the one telling these to Suguru. He knew he should be the one to be by his side, unlike what he had done in the past. Leaving Suguru while he went through the worst days of his life all on his own.

 

“Suguru…I…I know this is all suddenly a bit hard to take in but…you haven’t done those, okay? Those were mistakes, made by someone else. And I know, easier said than done but…it’s the truth. What happened in that timeline does not change who you are. Doesn’t write your future. We can still do everything differently and…and I’ll be by your side. I promise. I’m…I’m so sorry I wasn’t back then.”

 

“Satoru it’s not-“

 

“No it’s…it’s the truth. I wasn’t by your side when you needed me the most when I could clearly see there was something wrong. That you were suffering. I just…I just thought you’d come to me if there was anything seriously wrong but…that was stupid.“

 

“It doesn’t justify-“

 

“Maybe. But you’re just…a human. And humans feel. Get angry. You’re the one who thought me that. How we need someone to talk to or to be beside us. Just like you’ve always done for me when even I didn’t know what I needed. But when you needed me…I wasn’t there, and it should…it should’ve felt horrible, feeling all alone in that situation. I’m not saying…it justifies what happened but…you weren’t completely at fault either. A lot happened and…we’re just human. And…and I wanted to tell you no matter what happens, I am here for you. You can always count on me. So I’m…I’m sorry. Just…slap me in the back of the head like you always do if I was being stupid.” He chuckled, looking into the wide and shocked eyes of his best friend, staring at him in pain and with unshed tears dancing inside them. To be honest, he was no better. It was the first time he had talked so much about his emotions this openly but…he knew it was the right thing to do. It’s what he should’ve done all those years ago. If only…if only he had talked and been there for Suguru…who knows what might’ve happened. And that’s, one thing he can never forgive himself for. But now that he had the chance to change things and do things as he should’ve done…he was by no means going to back away now. Not this time. Never again. And he hoped…he hoped Suguru would change his mind this time. Satoru’d show him that it’s still worth it to fight for this cause. He’d show him that he’s not alone. He’d show him there’s still hope. Just like Suguru’s always done so.

 

“Can I do it now?” Suguru asked with a wet chuckle as a way of getting rid of his tears and Satoru laughed, throwing his hands around the boy’s shoulders to hug him to his chest. “I’m serious.” He smiled, running a hand over the other’s back. “You’re all that matters to me.” It took a lot of courage to say those words, but he did, not letting go even when he felt the way Suguru’s whole posture tensed a bit before he relaxed, hugging Satoru back just as tightly. “You know the same goes for you too, huh? I’m here whenever you need me too.”

 

Satoru hummed, breathing in Suguru’s amazing smell and running a hand through his hair. “Of course I do.”

 

“So, we broke up and I adopted two girls?” Suguru asked with a chuckle as he slowly pulled away, trying to change the subject as the two started walking side by side. “While you did with a boy and a girl? That actually sounds hilarious.”

 

“Yes, which brings me back to the Toji topic, because Megumi, is his son.”

 

“…huh?”

 

“Yup.”

 

“Wait-not only he’s a Zen’in but…he’s Toji Zen’in’s fucking son?! You adopted your almost-killer’s children?” He said, not being able to hold in his laughter despite the shock. Because that’s just such a Satoru thing to do.

 

“Oh, don’t give me that look! Their father was an asshole but-Megumi was still the last thing he told me about before dying. And what he said, was that he was going to sell him to the fucking Zen’in clan and I can do whatever I wanted with that. Hoped I’d do something about it maybe. Tsumiki was also a non-sorcerer so it would’ve been a hell for her, much worse than for Megumi, if they went there. So…”

 

“How could you not take them in.” Geto completed him with a small smile, his heart fluttering as he was once again faced with just how…kind this stupid man was. How big his heart was. How much he cared. He still couldn’t understand how some people just couldn’t see that. He chuckled then, shouldering his friend. “You’re such a dad.”

 

“Oh shut it.” Despite the smile covering his face, Satoru rolled his eyes. It was stupid but he…he guessed he indeed was their dad. Kind of. And Suguru was not the only one to call him such and not the first. The first had actually been…Tsumiki. The first time it happened was an accident as Tsumiki said; and the girl had gotten so flushed and embarrassed she kept apologizing to him for the rest of the day no matter how much Gojo laughed and tried to play it off because he himself had felt just as anxious and nervous at hearing that word. Both then, and all the other few times Tsumiki had kept doing so again on accident before it had slowly become a routine for the two before they even realized it and soon, Tsumiki had never called him anything but such, no matter how much Gojo screamed at her not to do so because ’he was too young to be a dad’ But he loved it. They both knew. And Tsumiki never stopped teasing him over it. She was even trying to force Megumi to do so as well for a whole year before finally giving up, knowing there was no way to make that boy do so. Thinking about it now…what would Gojo give to have those days back. To have Tsumiki just open her beautiful eyes and-wait. No actually…her eyes were open now. She was…fine and living somewhere with a little Megumi as a young innocent girl Gojo would…would give anything to protect this time. Both she and Megumi. He’d make sure of it.

 

“Satoru?” Suguru’s soft call pulled him back to reality and he blinked a few times before looking up at the boy with a nervous chuckle. “Sorry. Got lost in memories for a sec.”

 

Suguru smiled, squeezing his hand. “Wanna tell me about them?”

 

“I would, if we had more break time.” He sighed. “But I do have to talk to Megumi about…his father now that I have the chance. I just…I think it’s better if I tell him of what happened myself than have him understand everything from this.” He said. “That’d be cruel.”

 

“Yeah, you’re right.” Suguru agreed as well. “Well, what are you waiting for then?”

 

“Um, ‘cause, you know, I’m going to tell him I killed his father because he came to kill me first but then told me to take care of his son before dying so I adopted the children of the man I killed.”

 

“…right,” Suguru said with the stupidest expression on his face. “Does he…know any of it?”

 

“Nope.” The albino shook his head. “Not because I wanted to keep anything from him, but because he didn’t want to know. You see, he kinda hates the guy.”

 

“Yeah. I guess we all got that from his thoughts on…was it episode 5?”

 

Gojo sighed, feeling his heart ache as he remembered his little boy’s thoughts on that night. “…I guess.”

 

“It’s going to be alright. As you said, it’s better if he hears it from you. And I’m sure he’ll understand. He seems like a reasonable kid. And I can tell he loves you.”

 

“Well, duh. Who can not?!” Gojo said as he bashed his eyelashes to Suguru’s face who rolled his eyes. “Your son’s father for one?” He chuckled then. “Hey, does this make you and Toji a couple? Cause you see, I was reading this enemies to lovers book that day and-“

 

“I fucking hate you!” Was the last thing Gojo screamed before walking away from a laughing Suguru he had no idea why he wanted to save so much. He started making his way to where he could feel his son and his two best friends chatting, soon finding them laughing over something Yuji was saying.

 

“Hey, Megs! Can I talk to you for a sec?” He called when he reached them, taking their attention and making them stop their conversation, Yuji and Nobara giving Megumi weird looks until the boy slowly walked a bit toward Gojo. “Is something wrong?”

 

“No, just wanted to tell you something. Somewhere more private.” He said, smiling sheepishly at the other two until Megumi gave a small nod, telling his friends he’d be back before standing beside the man who soon took his hand, teleporting them away from the crowd to somewhere more quiet.

 

“Okay…what’s with all the…secrecy?” Megumi started when they were alone; for once mot fretting over Gojo calling him by that stupid nickname he pretended to hate so much. Because a part of him already knew what this conversation was going to be about, but was still unsure.

 

“It’s about…your father,” Gojo said then, confirming his thoughts and pausing to see the slightest changes in Megumi’s face. How his brows furrowed a bit in worry and uncertainty but still tried not to show anything as if he doesn’t care and it’s nothing important to him. Just like he’s always acted about this. But Satoru knew better.

 

“What about it?” The boy asked and the man took a deep breath to calm himself. This was going to be harder than he’d thought. He’s…he’s been fine not telling Megumi. Of course, he’d tell him, if he ever asked; but that didn’t mean he’d want to do it willingly. Not anymore. Maybe a part of him was scared of doing so as well. Afraid of what Megumi’d think of him if he found out the truth. But…he couldn’t find that out unless he told him. And Megumi had every right to know.

 

“I just…I know that you will…eventually find out about everything now and…I think I just rather you hear it from me first, than…this.” He said, waving his hand in a gesture toward the domain.

 

“…okay.” Megumi nodded, now feeling just as nervous; and the awkward and unusual silence between them was not helping the slightest. Because that meant Satoru was worried; or else, he’d be talking nonstop and eating Megumi’s brain until he slapped him. Though he couldn’t help but feel the same about this. If he was ever going to learn about his father, he as well, preferred it was from Gojo himself. No matter what…the truth was going to be. “Stop freaking out. I’m not going to be…mad about it. I know you told me to ask you if I ever wanted to know. I didn’t. I probably wasn’t planning on doing so soon either. Or maybe ever.”

 

That made Satoru relax a bit, his idiotic smile back on his face. “Aw, you remember that?”

 

Megumi crosses his arms, looking away before answering. “Of course I remember the first time we met.”

 

“Do you now?” Gojo said with a chuckle, elbowing Megumi who rolled his eyes. He didn’t know what this sudden softness(?) from Megumi of all people was about, but it still made him feel the slightest bit better, given what they were going to discuss. “Okay so, back to the topic.” He said, getting Megumi’s attention who focused on him again, the very small movements of his fingers playing with each other from time to time showing Satoru how stressed he was. And to be honest, Satoru was too. He’s just been told to not show any of it on his body. Ever.

 

“Okay so-ugh alright, I killed him.” He decided to just start with the hardest part.

 

“Oh…” Was all Megumi could come up with at the moment.

 

“Oh?”

 

“I…it’s…I had…suspected as such. A couple of times. Just…didn’t think too much about it.” He said when he found his voice. “Maybe I didn’t want to. I didn’t care…maybe. But…I knew there was the possibility. I think Tsumiki did too but…we never talked about it.”

 

“She…did?”

 

“Yeah, I guess we both might’ve…known. But he was never there for any of us, so it wouldn’t be surprising if he had actually left. I mean, he already had anyway. So it’s not like we even knew him to feel anything about it. I don’t even remember how he looked. So we never gave it too much thought. You were there and…yeah.”

 

“Oh.”

 

“…yeah.”

 

Gojo coughed a little while later, probably trying to get rid of the silence. “Is there anything you want to know?”

 

At that, Megumi paused, looking at Gojo for a few seconds, the man obviously wanting him to be the one to make the choice. “Why?” He asked the question he’s always tried to make himself believe he didn’t want the answer to, but deep down, knew was wrong.

 

Gojo took a deep breath before starting, crossing his arms over his chest. “It’s not like I…wanted to. Or knew he was your father. But I had to. He was the man sent to kill Riko. Fushiguro Toji or rather….Zen’in Toji. And…I failed to protect her and Kuroi. They died. I almost died. Both Suguru and I. After that, I had no choice but to kill him. I don’t regret doing it. I know it may sound even monstrous, but I’m not sure if I would have done anything differently if I knew he had a child. I’m not…that much of a good person.” He paused, letting out a small nervous laugh. “But his last words…he told me he was going to sell you…to the Zen’in clan.” He stopped, noticing the way Megumi’s body still tensed a bit at this subject despite him trying to hold it in. “And he told me to do whatever I wanted to. Maybe he regretted his decision at the end. Maybe not. But…no matter what he did or how wrong it was, I feel…I feel he did care about you…in his own way. Or at least he didn’t want you growing up with those assholes.”

 

“It…it doesn’t matter.” Was all Megumi said at the end. It didn’t. It shouldn’t. That man had left them, not even caring if he and his sister would be able to survive all on their own. If Tsumiki would survive living with the Zen’in clan. He had left like they were nothing. Suddenly hearing that that man might’ve had any kind of feelings towards him was not…going to wash away the pain he’s caused him this whole time. “He wasn’t there when he should’ve been. Even before all that. I don’t care about what happened to him. And he was still going to…sell us if he had been alive despite knowing how they treat non-sorcerers.” He said, biting at his lips to stop the familiar anger boiling inside his body every time he thought about his father. So he looked up at Gojo instead, opening and closing his mouth; not sure if he really wanted to, if he really could say the words he was about to say. “But…you were.” He started.

 

“Huh?” Gojo asked, sounding a bit taken aback and Megumi hated it. Was it…was it that surprising for him to hear those words from Megumi? Is that how he’s made Satoru feel? That he doesn’t care about him either? Is this…how he really feels all the time, behind that cheery mask? Has everything everyone always say to his face…made him feel so? Has Megumi ever made him feel so? He…truly hoped not.

 

“You were there, unlike him. And you didn’t leave. You didn’t have to stay. You had no responsibility towards us. From what I get…I…we…were your enemy’s children. Yet you stayed and you took care of us. You gave us a home. Saved Tsumiki and…I guess me as well. You gave our lives meaning again. And…and I don’t think I ever…thanked you for that.” He paused, looking at Gojo who was staring at him with eyes blown wide in disbelief and…glassy. “And for telling me this. I don’t…blame you for what happened. And I don’t think you’re a monster. Just stupid. I know it wasn’t your fault. And I know neither does Tsumiki.“

 

“You don’t have to thank me for any of that idiot. I love you two.” Gojo said, speaking the words he’d always wanted to tell his boy but never had the courage to. Afraid of what admitting them would make him feel; and afraid of what’d happen if he loses Megumi as well, just like he’s lost everyone he’s ever loved. Just like what happened to Tsumiki. He never…told that girl these three words either, no matter how many times she did. Not until it was too late. Not until she could no longer hear him, and when he was back, she had long since been dead. And Megumi too, was possessed, with Gojo never being able to tell him how much he means to him either. And that…he was not going to let that happen again. Even if he’d end up losing them all once more…he didn’t want to live with the regrets and the thoughts of what could’ve happened if he’d told them this sooner. If he’s done this differently. It wouldn’t hurt any less even if he didn’t tell them, when that’s how he feels anyway. In fact, the guilt would only eat him from the inside. He knew now. He knew better than anyone.

 

“I love you so much.” So he said once more in case Megumi hadn’t heard him the first time, stepping forward to pull the frozen boy into a warm and tight hug; the contact making tears form in his eyes as he just realized how much he wanted to do this ever since seeing his son again. Seeing him back and whole and not possessed with eyes so hollow and empty of any signs of life. To feel him whole and safe and in one piece. To hug him to his chest where he knew he could always protect him. Completely unharmed and with a beating and still bright and hopeful heart. “God I’ve missed you.” He said, and Megumi wanted to make a stupid remark to escape but found himself unable to as he realized the depth of Gojo’s words and hearing the small trembling in his voice he thought he never wanted to hear ever again.

 

To him, it hasn’t been more than a day since he’s last seen the man but for Satoru…it’s probably been weeks. Maybe months, since the last time he’s seen Megumi or properly touched or even talked to him. He had come back to a world where half of the people he knew were dead, his daughter-Tsumiki was dead and Megumi was possessed by the king of curses whom only Gojo could kill because he was the strongest. Came back from one nightmare only to be thrown into another. And god knows what else has happened after that that he was now back here in the past and so…so different from what Megumi remembered. So much more…broken.

 

After that, he couldn’t stop himself from wrapping his own arms around the albino’s body as well, hoping it’d somehow bring him any kinds of assurance. But soon, he was the one clinging to him as tightly as he could and pushing himself deeper into the warm embrace that suddenly made him question himself, ’Why he hasn’t done this for so long?’

 

He knew. Of course, he knew. That a part of him had always been afraid. Afraid of Gojo, or anyone leaving him the second he starts to open up or show any kinds of emotions. Show that he cares. His parents had left. Both of them. And if his parents had abandoned him then…who wouldn’t? He could still remember how he’d start to think Gojo had left them as well, every time the man would come home late because of a mission when he and Tsumiki were still young. How much a part of him still expected Satoru and his friends to do so even though he knew it wasn’t the case anymore.

 

So he’s always tried to push them away. To not get attached. To not let himself love anything openly because that only meant it’d be worse when they left him as well.

 

And now because of that, even when he did want to do otherwise, he couldn’t. Every good thing he wants to say would eventually come out as an insult or a cold look but for some reason…even despite that, these people seemed to always know what he really means and feels. Maybe that’s why it makes everything hurt even more. Makes this hug feel this painful, yet so warm and safe that he didn’t feel like he could ever let go even though he knew Gojo would only start to tease him for it the second he lets go. But…at least for the moment…he could just enjoy this.

 

“Yeah well, I saw you yesterday so, I don’t think I’ve missed you. I was actually starting to feel some kind of peace-ow.” He said after a couple of seconds, stopping when Gojo slapped the back of his head and caused a small chuckle to break out of his mouth. He smiled after that, tightening his hold a bit more and glad that Gojo couldn’t see his embarrassed and flushed face at the moment. “I…I love you too.” He said, pausing before adding “I guess.”

 

“You guess?”

 

“Yeah like, 10 percent or something.”

 

“Wow, thanks. I hate you too.” Gojo said, a burst of genuine laughter making its way out of his mouth as he pulled away from the hug but still kept his hands on Megumi’s shoulders. “You know I’m going to tease you about that forever though, right?”

 

“And here goes the 10 percent.” Megumi sighed with an eye roll despite the small fond smile on his lips when he heard Gojo laugh before he got serious once more. “There’s another thing I wanted to ask you before all this. Tho you don’t have to answer now.” He said, continuing when Megumi nodded. “What do you want to do…after this?”

 

“…what do you mean?” The boy asked, a bit confused. “Um, not get possessed?” He said, causing the man to chuckle. “Yeah do keep that in mind please.” He said. “I meant, regarding your father and…everything. I still don’t know what’s going to happen. He is…probably going to attack again. I can handle him now, without anyone dying. And…maybe him too. Tho I’m not…sure about it either, but if you say it wasn’t my fault, I don’t think it was fully his either. Turning into what he was. If he truly wanted it. But growing up as a non-sorcerer with the fucking Zen’in clan does tend to fuck up with your brain and everything.”

 

“You almost died at the hands of a non-sorcerer?” Megumi asked with a chuckle instead of answering at the moment, causing the taller man to pout like a child. “Oh, don’t you dare make fun of me now young man! You have no idea what a monster he was! I swear to god I’ve never faced a sorcerer as terrifying as him and he wasn’t even one!” He said, Megumi shaking his head despite the small shiver running down his spine.

 

“Having a shitty childhood doesn’t give you the right to kill people. It doesn’t justify becoming a…sorcerer killer.” He said, Gojo nodding with a chuckle. “True. But it does play a part. And not everyone is the same. I’m the last person who’d want to help that asshole, but if we’re all getting a second chance I guess…he can try too? Doesn’t mean I won’t kick his ass if he does anything wrong tho. And I have no idea how he will react to whatever we tell him.” He said, already knowing how hard it’ll probably be for him. Even the rest, if they were going to witness what happened that day too. If anyone would even agree to this after that. If Toji himself would do anything but stab him in the neck again. He wasn’t even sure if he wouldn’t do so instead, the second he sees that man. But for Megumi’s sake at least…

 

“Well…Maki’s situation was the same. She’s turned out fine.” Megumi said, pulling him out of his thoughts and he chuckled, knowing how the boy was trying to lift the atmosphere.

 

“If you’re calling that girl fine there’s something wrong with your head as well. She’ll literally stab me in the head too if she has the chance.” Gojo said, Megumi nodding in agreement. “Who wouldn’t?”

 

“Oh do shut up.” Megumi laughed. “I…don’t know. I don’t even know him. And…I’m not sure if I want to.” He said at last, not being able to come up with anything else no matter how much he tried or gave it thought. He’d be lying, if he said not even a small part of him has always wanted to see that man again, even if just to scream at him. Ask him why. Why’s he’s left and did the things he’s done. He even had much more questions dancing inside his brain now. More ‘why’s despite all the answers he’s gotten. And given those…he really didn’t know what he wanted to do. “I really don’t know.”

 

“It’s alright.” Gojo smiled, running a gentle hand through his hair. “Even I still don’t know for sure. But…I just wanted to tell you so you can think about it? We probably still have a long way until we see him, but I just wanted to let you know.” He said, placing a hand back on Megumi’s shoulder who sighed before giving a small nod and looking up at the man who was still way taller than him even though their bodies were now…almost the same age. Weird. “Thank you. For telling me.”

 

“I said none of that now.” Gojo giggled as he ruffled his hair and that was enough for Megumi to forget about everything and slap his hand away with a growl that caused the man to laugh even harder for some reason. Annoying idiot.

 

“Okay, let’s go back to the crowd before they start thinking we’ve killed each other,” Satoru said then, Megumi nodding as they finally did so with Gojo taking his hand and teleporting them back somewhere close to where they were; he himself walking towards his best friend waiting after giving Megumi’s shoulder one last squeeze.

 

“What happened?” Nobara asked the second he was beside them, Yuji throwing a hand around his shoulder. “You don’t look as gloomy as we expected you to be. Megs.”

 

“Shut up.” He said with an eye roll as he slapped the boy away. “Everything went…fine. He just wanted to talk about something.”

 

“About?” Yuji pressed like the nosy bastard he was and he sighed before answering. “My father.”

 

At that, Yuji pulled a bit away, looking a bit serious. “You…okay?” He asked, not really sure what to say. Megumi’s father had always been a topic they never talked about because it always made his friend uncomfortable. The way Megumi would get angry and…hurt every time the man was mentioned. So he and Nobara would normally try to avoid the topic and change it whenever it came up and wait until Megumi decided he wanted to talk about it. Especially after witnessing his thoughts on that episode. They knew Megumi didn’t know that much about his real father either, as he always said; but they knew there was more to the story. Were sure about it now that Gojo seemed to be involved as well.

 

“I am. He…told me of things I didn’t know about. At least not to this point. And I don’t know what to do with that information now but…I hope I’ll figure it out by the end of this, I guess.” He said, taking a deep breath to calm his racing head. He truly didn’t know. No matter how much he thought about it, he could not come up with any kind of solution. At least not now. Maybe Gojo was right. Maybe he would…find out what to do when they finished watching this. He just hoped…he’d be able to handle it. Because from what Gojo had told him, it was brutal. And he wasn’t sure if he could handle his biological father hurting the people he cared about the most. More than he’s already had. And he sure as hell wasn’t sure if he could make a decision about it. But the fact that Gojo was trusting him with this and letting him be the one to decide…was making him both panic and feel warm.

 

“So I don’t need to kick the idiot in the balls?” Nobara asked as she fisted her arms in the air, pulling Megumi out of his thoughts and causing him to smile. Maybe it wouldn’t be as hard if he had his friends and family here with him. “No. I guess he was fine this time.”

 

“Wow, that’s a first.” The ginger head chuckled. “Did you hit your head somewhere, Megs?”

 

“Please shut up.” He said, groaning through his two best friends’ laughter. What on earth had he done to be stuck with these people again?

 

“Alright if y’all are finished, I’m dying to know what happens next because unlike you, I DON’T EVEN HAVE THE SMALLEST CLUE!” Shoko suddenly screamed, taking her two talking best friends by the hair to pull them along with herself back to where they were all gathering in front of the screen.

 

“I can never get over how terrifying she can be.” Yuji swallows before walking forward as if nothing’s happened and ignoring Megumi’s ‘You’re no better’. “Man, I wish we had something to eat!” He said, slumping down with a small pout. He looked up at Gojo then, suddenly jumping back up. “Hey Sensei, can you let me out for a sec so I can go grab some?”

 

“If you wanna die, be my guest.” Gojo laughed, causing him to freeze before screaming. “Die?!”

 

“You’re just souls here at the moment, remember? I’m still not sure what’ll happen if you step out, and I’m not in the mood to go and steal a child from your grandfather if your soul does fuse with your body.” The albino explained, giggling as he watched Yuji slump back on the ground.

 

Geto chuckled. “I can go bring some if you really want?” He suggested, Yuji beaming as he jumped to give him the tightest hug ever. He doubted even Satoru had ever hugged him so tight and out of a sudden. “I have the best mom ever!” Yuji screamed.

 

“Forget everything I said.” He groaned, glaring at a laughing Satoru while freeing himself from Yuji and then going to get the snacks the boy wanted; coming back no longer than 10 minutes later with a bag of snacks that had Yuji jumping on him for another tight hug. Okay…this boy did give great hugs… “You’re the best mom ever!” Yuji screamed.

 

“And you’re the worst son ever.” Said Geto when the boy pulled away to take the bag and run to his friends who looked no better than him in terms of being hungry monsters. He turned to look at Gojo with a smile. “Do you starve your students?”

 

The man poured. “No. They starve me!” He whined, casually Geto to smile knowingly as he pulled out a bag of sweets. “Good, 'cause I got you sweets.”

 

“Yuji is so right!” Satoru screamed as he jumped on top of him, dragging the both of them down to the ground.

 

Yaga may or may not have wished to die, standing on the side and watching everything unfold.

 

“Alright, let’s continue now, if ya’ll are finished!” Yuki thankfully said after stealing a bag of potato chips from the kids and with that they all flopped back down on their previous seats with the difference of Megumi sitting beside Gojo instead of Yuji this time; all of them afraid of what that woman would do to them if they didn’t.

 

The screen lit up once more, starting with the opening which Satoru used as a chance to speak with his best friend. “Hey, Suguru?” He called, continuing when the man looked at him. “You okay?”

 

“Hm? Yeah, why wouldn’t I be?”

 

“I mean, after everything we talked about and…stuff.” He said, Suguru smiling before he spoke. “I’m…still processing I guess. But…I’m fine, you don’t need to worry. I’ll tell you if it changes.” He said, Satoru nodding with a small grin as he locked their fingers together and Suguru felt his heart warm at the gesture, squeezing the man’s hand. “Thank you, for telling me what you did. It…it means a lot.”

 

“You don’t have to thank me for that idiot. I just did what friends do. What I should’ve done since the beginning.” He said, and Suguru shook his head though he didn’t say anything and just tugged at Satoru’s hand to pull the boy closer until their bodies were touching and the episode started.

 

Nanami didn’t mind business trips.

 

“What an amazing start,” Shoko said, giggling at the sight as the screen lit up, already excited. Also, relieved that her two gay best friends had stopped flirting right beside her ears.

 

Nanami wasn’t looking as excited though. He was not expecting the episode to start like this to be honest, and was completely taken aback. But he was also looking at the screen in interest despite the worry. It was already starting with his thoughts and for the first time, he could feel what everyone should’ve probably felt at these moments. He’d be lying if he said he wasn’t a bit excited though. He hadn’t seen anything of himself yet and it seemed that time was finally here. He just hoped…he wouldn’t regret this. Given the look that was covering Gojo’s face. Why was that?

 

“Oh, Nanamin’s here!” Yuji’s enthusiasm made him smile a bit though. He still didn’t know what kind of relationship they had in the future. But with what he’s seen of the boy, it seemed like they were…close. And he’s been waiting so long to see why was that.

 

His employer could cover the expenses, and they gave him a reason to go places he might not otherwise go. That this one was to Hokkaido was all the better.

 

As a jujutsu sorcerer and an active member of society, the opportunity to unwind away from his colleagues was indispensable. It would be like ventilation for the soul. Without fresh air, he got depressed. The key to working for extended periods of time was taking breathers when appropriate. That was the way he saw it, so he wasn’t pleased to discover that a more experienced sorcerer would be accompanying him on this business trip. The fact that it was Satoru Gojo made his head hurt.

 

…So that’s what the look on Gojo’s face was about. Ugh…forget the excitement. He was going to lose his brain by the end of this.

 

The students seemed to have another idea though.

 

“Oh my god, are we going to see one of your shared missions?!” Yuji asked, bouncing up and down on his seat. This was the best! Definitely fun and an amazing break from everything they’ve had and…were going to see. He’s always thought about how his two mentors work together.

 

“We’re gonna see me annoy Nanamin to death, that’s what this is.” The white-haired man said, giggling when the blonde boy sighed tiredly.

 

Geto looked as excited as him tho. “Oh, this will be fun then.”

 

“Poor Nanami-san…” Nobara sighed in sympathy. “His bullying was double when he was a student.” She said, looking over at Gojo and Geto who were giggling while whispering whatever they were whispering to each other; their eyes shining with pure joy and happiness. She didn’t even remember having ever seen Gojo like this. Yes, that man was always laughing and goofing around but none of it had…ever seem as real as this. As real as the way he was smiling now, watching patiently and in awe and adoration at Geto who was probably saying something to him about Nanami and that man, looked actually happy while doing so. Nothing like he was tolerating this but…genuinely enjoying the conversation and company, just like her teacher. He looked so different. So young. Actually young. And actually…happy. And Nobara too…felt happy seeing it. Seeing the man who was always alone and doing everything and every mission on his own, finally have someone beside him. He was always alone even in his free time. Everyone just ignored him so he wouldn’t eat their brains or be annoying but here was Geto, listening to everything he said with such glee as if Satoru was talking about something so important and not that time he had switched all of Nanami’s shorts with pink panties. Laughing at whatever Satoru said wholeheartedly and truly. Who understood and loved him not because of the Six Eyes or The Strongest but just as…Gojo Satoru. She could clearly see it in Geto’s eyes. How much he cared for the man and how much Gojo did as well. And she hoped, she really hoped, it’d stay this way. That Satoru wouldn’t be forced to lose his other half once more. He didn’t deserve it.

 

But seriously, even that stupid asshole was getting a partner before her!

 

“Nanami, how about a quiz about Hokkaido?” Gojo started.

 

“No, feel free to do that on your own.”

 

“Here’s the first question,” Gojo said. “My favorite sweet from Hokkaido is the famous sanporoku Baumkuchen!”

 

“How is that a quiz…?” Riko whispered to Kuroi who shook her head, just as dumbfounded. “No idea.”

 

“Try again when you know what a quiz is.”

 

No one could help their snickers at that.

 

“Okay, then let’s play the buttered potatoes game. The rules are simple. The one who likes buttered potatoes the most wins. And I win! In all of Japan, there’s only one person who likes buttered potatoes more than me, and it isn’t you!”

 

“…is he like this on all his missions?” Yuji asked, looking at Nanami for answers before remembering this Nanamin wasn’t the same one he knew.

 

It didn’t mean they hadn’t had any missions together though. Just not too many. “He is.”

 

“Hey! I’m sitting right here! And I’m telling you, I’m an amazing company!” Gojo said, pouting like a child and Nanami rolled his eyes while Geto on the other hand nodded with a fine chuckle. “That you are.”

 

And Gojo beamed, leaning his head on his friend’s shoulder who happily pulled him close.

 

“Gay idiots,” Shoko muttered under her breath.

 

“Who then?” Nanami said.

 

“Chiharu Matsuyama.”

 

“You lie more often than you breathe.”

 

“It cuts down on carbon dioxide emissions, no?”

 

“Oh my god.” Toge cackled. How the hell does this man even come up with these answers?!

 

“The amount of CO2 from my sighs cancels it out,” Nanami said. “Two men—two sorcerers—coming all the way to Hokkaido together is kind of sad.”

 

“What you two are conversing about is even more sad,” Choso said bluntly, Gojo sticking out his tongue at him and Nanami rolling his eyes.

 

“It’s all right! It’s like we’re on a variety show.”

 

“What variety show could be this annoying?”

 

The expressions on their faces couldn’t have been more different as the two sorcerers walked down bustling Odori Avenue. Like Kyoto, Sapporo’s layout was like a go board; as long as you followed the signs, you couldn’t get lost. Getting the hang of the one-way streets was tricky, but at least sightseeing on foot in the Central Ward was convenient, and checking their location on a map was easy.

 

“Well, it’s not like everything, as in everything, is in a grid. But it isn’t hard to plot a route from one spot to another.” As he spoke, Gojo produced a folded pamphlet. He opened it, revealing a simplified and easy-to-read map of the Central Ward, marked with several red circles.

 

“What’s with the map?”

 

“Oi, oi, oi, Nanami?! Oi, oi, oiiii?” Gojo said as he started smacking the map on the head of a tired Nanami that made the whole audience laugh.

 

“That’s really annoying.”

 

“Get your act together, man,” Gojo said. “Think about it, what else could this be but Satoru Gojo’s map of sweets?!”

 

Slaps to the forehead could be heard from all around. “You can’t be serious.” Utahime cried watching Gojo who popped one of the sweets Geto had gotten him inside his mouth. He was serious.

 

“Feel free to do that on your own too.”

 

“I try to conduct myself like a mentor, but you just don’t look up to me.”

 

“Because you’ve never been someone worth looking up to!” Nanami said and sighed so hard his lungs seemed ready to collapse. In personal conversations with Gojo, 90 percent of the things out of the sorcerer’s mouth were nonsense. Gojo could only ever only talk on his own wavelength. Responding in earnest was exhausting, but just letting him ramble on was irritating.

 

Gojo outranked him, was senior to him, and far surpassed him in strength and skill. Those who knew him well understood the significant inner distress this caused Nanami. For someone like Ijichi, this imbalance would likely have been an explosive problem.

 

Hearing all that, the said sorcerer could feel a very small heavy feeling in his chest that made him unconsciously push himself closer to his best friend who still had his hands wrapped around him; the brunette tightening his hold as well before starting to play with his snow-white hair to distract the man a bit. Because, unlike the rest, he could completely see what living and hearing all these words for almost 30 years had done to the albino. He could see it in his eyes and body posture and everything. How it’s made Satoru feel and fucked his mind even if he, like always. doesn’t realize it himself. How much pressure he should be under and how lonely and left out he might be feeling. Much, much worse than the Satoru he knew until a couple of days ago and to think that Geto used to feel like he was already hurting way too much…then he didn’t even want to think about how the man should be feeling now.

 

Probably why he was even more talkative than he had been in his student years. How he tends to make up for all the time he spends all on his own because probably, the only times he even has anyone to talk to are during shared missions or teaching his students which also rarely happens. And even at those times, most people would try to avoid him because he was being annoying.

 

And it made him a little angry. Not at anyone else but…at himself, mostly. Because now…not even Geto himself was there to keep him company. To remind him to take care of himself and get some sleep from time to time. Make sure he eats and is not lost in his thoughts; sitting alone somewhere in a deadly silence that doesn’t suit him at all. To remind him he’s not some killing machine but also human and is allowed to feel and take a break from time to time. That he wasn’t alone. He wasn’t the strongest alone. But here Gojo was, sitting in his arms lonelier than Suguru’s ever seen him, and all Suguru could do was hate himself more and more because of being the cause of this.

 

But…he was here at least. Satoru was here again. Right beside him, no matter how miraculous it sounded. And Suguru was by no means going to let him go through any of this once more. He’s had enough. He’d never be lonely again. Suguru will make sure of it. And he had a feeling that the students felt the same way, if not everyone.

 

“Anyway, why did you come with me?”

 

“This situation doesn’t require two sorcerers, so—”

 

“So the incredibly handsome and strongest known sorcerer Gojo Satoru doesn’t need to put in an appearance, right?” Nanami’s nerves were fraying, so he ignored that comment. But Gojo kept talking.
“I agree there’s nothing to worry about. It’s a solo investigation, and you’re fully capable of handling it.”

 

“Then why did you come?”

 

“To turn a simple job into an utterly simple job,” Gojo said. “One person may be enough for the situation, and a grade 1 sorcerer at that, right? But I’ve heard a nasty curse user or something of the sort could be involved.”

 

“You’re saying we’re up against a curse user equal to a grade 1 or special grade?”

 

“It’s just a possibility.”

 

“Wait seriously?! Oh my god, this is actually getting interesting!” Shoko squeaked, leaning forward in excitement.

 

On the other hand, Nanami was finally feeling some relief because of the change in subject. While he might’ve felt and said the same until yesterday, he could now see how…there was much more to this person than meets the eye. He’s always known. Of course, he did. And chose not to care, just like the rest of the world. Because sometimes, making yourself believe there was someone who could take all the responsibility and do all the job tends to make you feel better, no matter how wrong or monstrous it is. He should’ve never said those. Not when he knew how much words can hurt.

 

Even if he had been blind in the past, he could now see the heavy burden the strongest sorcerer should be feeling, after watching just the past few episodes. Carrying everyone’s lives and guilts on his shoulders all alone. Maybe…maybe he should give it a chance and get to know the real Satoru after this was over. Maybe even apologize, because he didn’t think this was going to be the only time he would be badmouthing the man. And he hoped his future self had at least realized this, even the slightest bit. As annoying as it was, maybe he could…try too.

 

(Not to mention that the small glares Geto was sending him weren’t helping the slightest.)

 

“You aren’t the kind of person who would come all the way here for a mere possibility,” Nanami said.

 

Geto could only agree, narrowing his eyes to examine his best friend on the screen. Something was going on.

 

“Your perceptiveness is striking. Oh, well. That’s enough for now, isn’t it? Maybe I’m just tired from my busy lifestyle and need a vacation up north.”

 

“You can say that, but it’s not true.”

 

“Hey, Nanami. Look over there.”

 

“Listen to me when I’m talking to you! Though I doubt anything I say matters,” Nanami said, but he looked to where Gojo was pointing.

 

A bright yellow sign proclaimed BUTTERED POTATOES in massive red letters. The demand for attention couldn’t have been more blaring.

 

Nanami sighed as loudly as he could, covering his face with his hands. Forget everything he just said. Where was Haibara to save him from all this again? Or, no. That idiot tends to join the two original idiots when it comes to annoying him.

 

“Now that I think about it, buttered-potato vendors really do adopt a bold style. But they only sell baked potatoes with butter, which aren’t so hard to make at home,” Gojo said.

 

“If I didn’t know you’re actually talking about real potatoes, I might’ve thought you’re talking about a love interest given how passionate you are. Seriously?! Sensei they’re just potatoes!” Yuji said, throwing his hands in the air while Megumi rolled his eyes.

 

“You should say that to yourself. Want me to remind you how you sat me beside your for hours one night to talk about different shapes of women’s ass?!”

 

“Poor Megumi-“ Utahime chuckled before Gojo cut him off. “You two do what now?!”

 

“Uh-oh. Daddy’s mad.” Said Geto, laughing at Gojo's hanging mouth. “Would you stop calling me that?!”

 

“Aw, don’t be shy. I’ll get you all the potatoes you want.” He said, smiling when he saw an amused look back on Gojo’s face. “Will you marry me?”

 

“They’re not all that different from stone-baked sweet potatoes.”

 

“And now Nanami-san joins him,” Maki said, throwing herself on Nobara’s lap. “Wake me up when something interesting happens.”

 

“Now that you mention it, yes! You never fail to impress, Nanami! You see right behind the sunglasses!”

 

“Which only reveals where the eyes are.”

 

“By the way, Nanami, we call potatoes jagaimo in Japanese. The imo means “potato,” but where did the jaga come from?”

 

“According to one theory, potatoes entered Japan from a port in Jakarta,” Nanami said.

 

“Literature class about potatoes. Yay.” Panda cheered.

 

Yuji, “Why does Nanami even know this?!”

 

“How did you know that off the top of your head?! Sometimes you scare me, Nanami.”

 

“Exactly!”

 

“Why didn’t you know that? You’re Japan’s second-ranked lover of buttered potatoes, aren’t you?”

 

Nobara, “Dear Lord, what are we watching?”

 

“Well, second is merely second. Only first is worth aiming for. Anyway … Greetings, good sir! An order of buttered potatoes, please!”

 

The way everyone broke into laughter made the blonde man want to smack his head somewhere.

 

As they were talking, Gojo had slyly drawn near the vendor, so it was too late for Nanami to take preventive action.

 

“You’re a sneaky bastard.” Geto laughed, Gojo grinning at Nanami like the maniac he was.

 

“My deepest condolences,” Riko said, roaring in laughter at the utter look of betrayal on the on-screen Nanami’s face.

 

“You’re going to eat?” Nanami said.

 

“Yeah! After all, I’m the guy who loves buttered potatoes second most in Japan.” And he’d probably pass out if he didn’t get sugar to his brain to stay up for another day.

 

“Huh? Why’d you pass out?” Geto asked before he could stop himself, his worry getting the best of him.

 

“Oh, that was an exaggeration. But I did need to get some sugar in here. Works the best for the brain, where I use my Six Eyes and Reversed Curse and everything.” Gojo said with a chuckle that was obviously meant to ease their worries and make this sound like nothing important. Which Geto didn’t buy but could do nothing but sigh in frustration.

 

“Huh,” Nobara muttered. “Idiot.”

 

“Hey!”

 

“She’s right,” Megumi added and Gojo could do nothing but just give up with an eye roll.

 

“But we came here to work.”

 

“Then don’t eat. I’ll savor Hokkaido’s cuisine on my own,” Gojo said.

 

“No, I’ll have some too.”

 

“Then what’s with all the fuss?” Maki chuckled, Gojo joining her soon. “He’s always like this.”

 

“Both of you shut up.”

 

“Thought so!”

 

The two men sat on a bench in Odori Park. One was dressed casually in black, the other in a formal suit. They both wore sunglasses. Sitting side by side, they munched their buttered potatoes. Sapporo is the kind of city where it’s not unusual to see all sorts of performers and cosplayers out and about, but even so, the antics of the pair sitting on the bench attracted the attention of passersby.

 

Looking at it now, Suguru could see why…that’d happen. Because looking at Gojo wearing glasses and those dark clothes that suited him best with his tall muscular posture was all the proof he needed. He couldn’t get his eyes off of the man when all he’d seen of him in the past couple of episodes were those baggy uniforms.

 

Nanami couldn’t suppress his shock at the quality of their snack. “Wow, this is delicious! And steaming hot!”

 

“It wouldn’t taste this good homemade!” Gojo cried out.

 

“Agreed! I totally underestimated buttered potatoes! There’s a reason for having them grilled on the street after all!”

 

“What’s with all the complaining then if you like it so much?!” Shoko screamed at the blonde flushed man.
“And the fuck you two sound like an old married couple?” She asked and everyone, mostly Gojo himself laughed so hard they could barely breath.

 

Suguru was probably the only one pouting and examining the scene with a raised eyebrow, finally getting pulled out of his previous thoughts. ’No they don’t.’

 

“It makes me want a beer. We should have done this after work.”

 

“Oh my, already planning your next date?” Shoko laughed, snickering at Geto who was pouting at her. “Don’t be jealous, I bet his heart’s with you.” She whispered to the man who slapped her in the face.

 

“Since when do you even drink alcohol?” He asked the still giggling albino lying on his lap. “Hm? Oh, I don’t. Just occasionally. I mostly wanted to see Nanami drunk.”

 

“Rather me seeing you get drunk.” Nanami said, remembering all the nights they’ve all sneaked out of the dorm to go get drunk and mostly ended up with only Gojo getting drunk and the rest of them carrying him back to his room. “Unless you can hold in more liquor?” He asked with a challenging eyebrow. After Geto, he was the best at holding his liquor. No one could beat Geto at this game.

 

“As if.” Shoko giggled.

 

“Wha-its not that horrible!” Gojo cried, looking at them all in betrayal.

 

“Not that horrible? Need I remind you that you started crying about Digimon after just one shot?” Geto said, laughing when Gojo jumped on him with a shriek. “Ah shut up my students are here!”

 

But it was too late, given the way they were all laughing. “Are you serious?! You can’t be serious!”

 

“The fact that he is is what makes it terrifying.” Utahime who had been the only one Gojo though wouldn’t say anything, said. “Utahime!”

 

“So the strongest can’t hold his liquor?!” Maki laughed. “Potato Geto, please continue.”

 

“The fact that you called me that makes me want to not.”

 

“Yes please!” Gojo cried in relief, not seeing his best friend’s evil smirk. “He was once searching for Patrick Star under every stone on our way.”

 

”SUGURU!” This was it. He could no longer look at his students in the eyes. That bastard. And those idiots just wouldn’t stop laughing.

 

“Oh my god, I remember! He wouldn’t stop singing the song either!” Nanami, being the fucking traitor he was said, probably trying to get revenge for all the times Gojo teases him. And he was succeeding.

 

“Did he also search for Sponge Bob?” Megumi teased, laughing at the betrayed-looking Gojo.

 

“MEGUMI I WILL KICK YOU OUT OF THE HOUSE YOU-“

 

“We have to go to a bar after this, I have to see him get drunk,” Maki said, almost demanded with an evil laugh.

 

“You’re all underage!”

 

“I don’t care.”

 

“Beer? I don’t get the desire to pair alcohol with something else that tastes good on its own,” Nanami replied, disparagingly. “Hm? Huh?”

 

Gojo, “What’s wrong?”

 

“Your buttered potato looks different than mine.”

 

“That’s the shiokara. It tastes awesome,” boasted Gojo, “and I’m not sharing.”

 

“Well, I don’t want any! It looks like a cursed spirit I vanquished the other day.” Nanami had come to Hokkaido hoping for a refreshing change of pace, but instead, his stress was mounting.

 

“This is pure comedy. They actually do sound like an old married couple.” Kuroi chuckled, Riko nodding. “It’s actually a nice break after everything we saw.”

 

“True…” Yuji sighed, thinking about what they were also going to witness after, and still not sure if he was ready to witness it all once more. But at least…at least his friends and Sensei were here now. So that meant something…

 

After indulging in steaming-hot buttered potatoes, the two cleaned up their mess like responsible adults and began walking east through Odori Park toward the Sapporo TV Tower, where the park ends and a large street runs north to south near the bus center. The street is broad enough that a person might mistake it for the main artery of the city. Few pedestrians use it, though, perhaps because of the city’s general layout.

 

“So what kind of vicious curse user are you investigating?” Gojo asked. “Not that we know there even is one.”

 

“You came along even though you don’t know?”

 

“Well, you’re the one who has to handle it.”

 

“Then you really shouldn’t have come!” Nanami said “Anyway, we just stuffed ourselves. How can you be eating an ice cream?!”

 

“…exactly my thoughts,” Nobara muttered. “And he doesn’t even get fat!” Is that also because of the amount of cursed energy he uses constantly? To the point he needs to eat so much yet is still so…thin and in shape? If she was ever going to eat so much, she’d be fatter than Geto’s pants. Seriously…how much cursed energy did this man use? And why hadn’t any of them ever realized it? It was so obvious now that they knew. How did he really not pass out if it was this much? Any of them would grow so tired they’d sleep for days if they used cursed energy constantly for more than a few hours. Did reverse curse help that much? But that was a whole new level of draining energy as much as she knew…

 

“You have no idea! Megumi and I decided to stalk him for a day and he would just go from one stall to another to buy sweets! We lost him when we went into a maid-cafe tho…”

 

“…”

 

Toge, “Maid-cafe? What…the fuck do you two do when you’re alone…?”

 

“Would you shut up?!” Megumi hissed.

 

Gojo, “This is truly concerning.”

 

“Watching all these sweets is actually making me hungry…” Riko on the other side, cried to her guardian. “Gojo! Give me some of those sweets!”

 

“You’re eating one too.”

 

Gojo was walking in front of Nanami as if that was where he belonged, carefully licking a cheese-and-milk twist ice cream so it wouldn’t melt over the edge of the cone. He wasn’t behaving at all like someone who didn’t know anything about this mission, including which direction they should be heading.

 

Gojo said he couldn’t understand Nanami’s mundane choice of flavor—cookies-and-cream, not milk, or even chocolate—after they had come all the way to Hokkaido, adding that he couldn’t bear the sight of it. Nanami glared at him through his sunglasses. He wanted to tell Gojo not to go marching ahead with no purpose, but he decided it would be faster to just explain the mission.

 

Normally, Gojo would have known about the mission and wouldn’t have to ask Nanami. The fact that he did meant that he hadn’t gotten any info beforehand. In other words, Gojo had known this mission wasn’t important enough for his participation, but he had come along anyway.

 

“Why had you gone then?” Utahime asked tiredly.

 

Nanami answered, “To torture me, it seems.”

 

Nanami knew Gojo was busy and wouldn’t come to the north country just to kill time. He wondered what Gojo’s real purpose was. In any case, the only way to get him to reveal his true intention here was to solve the “doll disturbance” that he’d been briefed on earlier as quickly as possible. He decided a short explanation would be most efficient.

 

Yaga. “Finally!”

 

“It all started with a website called Yomotsu Hirasaka,” Nanami began.

 

“That’s quite a name, what with the reference to the realm between life and death.”

 

“It’s on an independent server to avoid search engines, but Ijichi was able to track it down.”

 

“The man’s got skills.” Gojo’s matter-of-fact tone suggested he expected nothing less. Hearing that, Nanami guessed that Gojo had badgered Ijichi for Nanami’s destination.

 

Kiyotaka Ijichi may not have been a superhacker, but once he knew what he was hunting for, he could figure out a way to find it. In this information-saturated society, many situations call for skill in searching rather than specialized knowledge. In that respect, Ijichi was of immense value.

 

“Wow, so you do respect him at least.” Yuta laughed, Gojo gasping as if hurt by the words. “No matter how terrible he is at sorcery, he’s an amazing hacker. Did I tell you guys he lost a dept to Suguru and I once, and we made him hack into Utahime’s laptop and order 50 Valentine boxes with sweet notes and chocolates written for Shoko?”

 

“Th-that was you two?!” Utahime screamed, face completely red as she started hitting the two laughing best friends while Shoko just sighed, having already expected that. But she has to say…the look on Utahime’s face that day had been priceless. Maybe also had her dreaming if Utahime really had been the one to have given her those.

 

“DO YOU KNOW HOW MUCH THOSE COST?!”

 

“You know…I have no idea being those two’s classmates is a blessing or a curse…” Yuta whispered to his friends who wasted no time to nod in agreement.

 

That didn’t mean, however, that Nanami could overlook the fact that he’d leaked information. He decided to have a few words with the man later.

 

“Man, sometimes I feel so horrible for that guy.” Yuji said, Nobara chuckling as she added: “It’s a miracle he hasn’t gone insane yet.”

 

“So what’s the purpose of this website with the tasteless name?” Gojo asked. “Surely not charming videos.”

 

“It’s actually a pretty plain website, enough to make you nostalgic.”

 

“You mean like there’s a visitor counter at the top, and when it hits a certain number, you notify the administrator?”

 

“Sort of like that,” Nanami replied.

 

“That does bring back memories, unfortunately.”

 

“Yeah, we’re getting old.”

 

“You know…now you’re making us feel old.” Shoko sighed, elbowing her white-haired friend. “Old idiot.”

 

“Ow! If anyone’s old here, that’s Uta-ow ow ow!”

 

Nanami took a bite of his cone, swallowed, and continued. “It turns out the site is a way to contact a curse user.”

 

“How so?”

 

“There’s a simple form. You fill in your request and send it. Then it displays the address to mail your payment to, and that’s how you buy the product.”

 

“Mail order? How analogue.”

 

“The address can be traced to a property in Hokkaido owned by a small real estate agency. Apparently, it’s a share house with a single room that’s only the size of two tatami mats.

 

“That’s small,” Yuki said, Gojo nodding. “Exactly!”

 

“That isn’t enough room to share!” The on-screen Gojo agreed as well.

 

“But the online form will randomly display one of twenty different P.O. boxes, which suggests something shady is going on,” Nanami explained.

 

“The yakuza use fronts like that, but a curse user wouldn’t think of it.”

 

“How do you even know the fucking font a yakuza uses?!” Yuji whisper shouted, his teacher giggling maniacally. “I’m a secret yakuza~”

 

“For better or worse, a curse user with a venerable lineage would be unlikely to come up with such a system.”

 

“So what does the website sell?” Gojo asked. “A rogue curse user could be charging for cursed tools to exorcize fly heads or taking orders to curse people. But I guess something of that scale wouldn’t be enough to warrant bringing you in.”

 

“You guess correctly,” Nanami said.

 

“Think about who you’re talking to. The higher-ups assigned you to the job and didn’t fill me in, which means those geezers want to keep it a secret!”

 

“In that case, haven’t you considered that they may have forbidden me from telling you?”

 

“Doesn’t matter. If I wanted, I could make you talk. The most they can do is ask you to try not to let me find out. But now that I’m here, it’s too late for that,” Gojo said.

 

“If you’re so smart, you should find things out for yourself instead of asking me to explain everything.”

 

“The relationship you two have never fails to confuse me.” Yuji sighed. They were always like this. Nagging and fighting back and forth with words despite both of them agreeing on the same thing in the end. All. The. Goddamn. Time.

 

“They’re flirting.” Shoko simply said. “I can make you tell me if I wanted to-ow!”

 

“It’s faster to ask junior sorcerers to do things that are a pain in the ass but not impossible,” Gojo responded matter-of-factly.

 

Nanami sighed. He could only marvel at this more senior sorcerer who acted so high-and-mighty. Finally, he said, “Resurrections of the dead.”

 

Yuki, “Come again?”

 

Goji, “Say what?”

 

Gojo didn’t often doubt his ears, But what Nanami had said was ridiculous.

 

“Exactly! How the fuck is that even possible?!” Riko deadpanned. Even she knew such things wouldn’t be possible.

 

“It’s not.” Said Satoru.

 

“The website advertises ‘new vessels’ called ‘resurrection dolls’ for summoning the souls of the dead,” Nanami said.

 

“Sounds like a bad joke.”

 

“It’s most likely a fake, but …” Nanami trailed off.

 

“Okay, got it.” Gojo waved his hand. During this short exchange, he had comprehended the situation and found it dispiriting. “Even if it’s 99 percent likely to be nonsense, that still leaves a small chance that it’s true. So ignoring it isn’t an option.”

 

The world is full of phenomena that don’t require a second thought: morning follows night, ice is cold, and apples fall from trees. The world works because certain simple rules are so reliable it’s almost funny. But if you overturn those rules, the world falls apart; if one plus one doesn’t equal two, every other calculation fails, and if morning doesn’t follow night the world could end. Laughably simple truths aren’t funny if they stop being true. One of those truths is the irreversibility of time. It’s no use crying over spilt milk. Regret solves nothing. You can’t turn back time.

 

“Unless you have.” Suguru pointed out, laughing at their faces. Specially Satoru’s. “Huh, I guess.” He said, chuckling at the irony.

 

“Does that mean the world will end?” Yuji whispered, Megumi and Nobara sighing tiredly beside him. “Not if you keep your mouth shut.” The latter said.

 

One of those phenomena so instinctively easy to understand is death.

 

“Those scumbags intent on burying Sukuna’s vessel … They wanna keep me in the dark, huh?” Gojo said.

 

“So you understand.”

 

“They misjudge me. Do they really think I’d rely on something like this?”

 

“If there’s any chance at all, even if it’s less than 1 percent, they’ll crush it,” Nanami explained. “That’s why the powers that be continue to reign as the powers that be.”

 

“Can they be more assholes?!” Yuki snapped, pulling at her hair in annoyance. Those…idiots. Yuji’s just a fucking child! What…what would they have even done to him if Gojo wasn’t there to protect him and somehow keep an eye on everything the higher-ups were doing behind his back?!

 

“I’m 100 percent sure these dolls are fake, though,” Gojo said.

 

“Probably. If someone could raise the dead …”

 

“If someone could raise the dead, the world as we know it would have already ended.”

 

The dead don’t come back to life, so instead of dwelling on the past, people live the best they can before death. If coming back were possible, it would be a horrible curse upon the world.

 

One could call it the king of curses—the absolute curse.

 

“Exactly. No matter how much…we all would want to bring back the ones we’ve lost, that’d be horrible. Impossible.” The younger Nanami agreed as well. They all did. They could all get why someone would want to bring back someone from the dead better than anyone. But they also knew, what a mistake it’d be.

 

“Well, this shady business only claims to raise babies,” Nanami said. “So its plausibility is even more questionable.”

 

“Babies? Say what?!”

 

“This whole thing just keeps getting creepier and creepier.” Kuroi shivered.

 

“The business only allows customers to raise babies. I’m here to look into it.”

 

“Even though the claim of resurrecting the dead is itself highly dubious,” Gojo said.

 

“That doesn’t mean I can just let it go. Work is work.”
Gojo looked up as he nibbled on his cone. Ice cream had dripped on his thumb, and he licked it off. The expression on his face, as he peered at Nanami through his sunglasses, was one of exhaustion.

 

And Geto should really, pull himself together.

 

“Hey, Nanami? Was being a salaryman crappier than being a sorcerer?”

 

“Why’d you ask me that?” The present Nanami asked in confusion.

 

“Well, you worked as one for a while.”

 

“Why…?”

 

“Well as you told me. You realized being a sorcerer is shit. So you became a salaryman and realized that is also shit. So you picked up the less shitty one once more.” He said, Nanami groaning at the way of Gojo’s explanation and the chuckles coming from all around.

 

“He’s not exaggerating. You actually said that.” Yuji laughed.

 

“Aside from whether one is cut out for it or not, there’s little difference.”

 

“Then our society is cursed,” Gojo said.

 

“You make it sound hopeless.”

 

“Whoever’s selling those dolls—let’s call them the Doll Maker—you know where they are, right? Which way do we go?”

 

“We already passed it. Because somebody walks wherever it suits him,” Nanami said meaningfully.

 

“You two should really sign up for a comedy show.” Maki laughed so hard she almost choked.

 

“Huh? So it’s my fault?”

 

“Who’s fault it is then?!” Nanami snapped.

 

“You’re starting to make me think that being a salaryman was better because at least it didn’t involve you.”

 

“Aw Nanamin; you wound me.”

 

“Shut up!”

 

Both Nanamis couldn’t help reconsidering their course in life.

 

Cities don’t only expand laterally. When cities achieve maximum density on the surface, they usually start expanding vertically. In other words, buildings are stacked up high or dug deep underground.

 

“Oh, I get it. An underground city,” said Gojo.

 

“I’m glad there are lots of entrances from the surface leading underground, but we sure took the long way,” Nanami grumbled.

 

A sizeable rail network tends to be part of the underground footprint of a big city. The underground passage beginning at Sapporo Station is relatively new and spacious, and it affords access to a variety of major facilities all the way to Susukino. It explains why pedestrians are sparse aboveground despite the wide streets. The vast underground space, free of traffic signals and weather conditions, is like a separate city placed below the city above.

 

“Pretty fancy! We’re underground, but there’s a skylight!” Gojo marveled.

 

Many of the children who had never seen the underground leaned closer, feeling amazed at the sight. “It looks cool!” Yuji said in awe.

 

“I doubt it’d be cool in the long run,” Nobara said in disagreement. This looked…kind of depressing. And probably not very healthy.

 

“There are convenience stores, bookstores, terraces, library kiosks, hair salons, and fortune-tellers! Along with all that, there might just be a Doll Maker too.”

 

“Shouldn’t we have started by coming down here?”

 

“I wanted to,” Nanami said. “But someone insisted on chowing down on buttered potatoes first.”

 

Gojo smirked. “Seriously? If I see that person, I’ll give him a warning.”

 

“Try the bathroom mirror.”

 

Shoko roared in laughter. “Are you two like this on every mission?! And not give up?”

 

“Oh, this is actually good.” Gojo cackled.

 

“In any case, this place really is impressive. There are exhibition spaces, events, and performers. There’s more human activity down here than on the surface.”

 

Gojo knitted his brows. “That isn’t necessarily a good thing.”

 

Sapporo is a distinctive city. Its people are diverse. In Tokyo, each district—Shibuya, Asakusa, Shinjuku, Akihabara, and so on—has its own characteristics, and people tend to gather in districts according to their personalities, which has given rise to terms like “the Shibuya type” and “the Akiba type.” Sapporo, however, is a jumble. Youth gather in the shopping centers, nerds hit up shops selling anime swag, rickety shops line the shopping arcade, and the red-light district is a maelstrom of adult desires. These all mix in close proximity to one another, sometimes on opposite sides of the same road.

 

Of course, that meant a mixture of human emotions also congregated there: resentment, jealousy, anger, discrimination, obsession, envy, hatred, greed. In other cities, negative emotions would sort into different districts just as people do, but in Sapporo, there are no such distinctions.

 

Then there’s the underground passage, a long tunnel, and a vast underground space. Designed for convenience, that tube that connects most of the city’s main facilities crowds together and carries along a wide variety of people and their negative emotions as they go to board their trains.

 

At first glance, this subterranean area seems full of life and impressive to behold, but to the sorcerers it looked like a crucible of the human spirit.

 

“That’s exactly how I feel.” Nobara agreed. “Even the countryside seems better than here. And it’s too crowded!”

 

“This place makes the job easy. You could practically just follow your nose,” remarked Gojo.

 

“Yes. Something feels obviously wrong.”

 

The air in this underground city, with its immense amount of human traffic, was stagnant. The dismal aura was distinct. A sorcerer capable of following a cursed spirit merely from the residuals of its cursed technique would find this easier than tracing the source of a gas leak.

 

Nanami and Gojo threaded through the shifting crowds as they tracked the aura south. After ten minutes, they reached the end of the new, fashionable area and stepped into an older area with a much different appearance. The layout was convoluted, with side passages and subway yards. But instead of the crowd thinning out, congestion worsened. And somewhere amidst all those people coming and going … Within this river of people was a zone that was … stagnant.

 

“Um, Nanami?”

 

“Yeah. There it is.”

 

“Finally!” Riko threw her hands in the air, leaning closer to have a better look at what Gojo and Nanami had found.

 

The two sorcerers were looking at a mother holding a baby. A boy of about five or six stood at her side.

 

As they drew near cautiously, Gojo and Nanami listened closely to the mother and son’s conversation.

 

“Akito! Can’t you understand?!”

 

“No, Mom! Stop carrying it! I don’t like it!”

 

“You’re a big brother now, so stop being selfish,” the mother reprimanded. “Look what you’ve done … Natsuki is crying!”

 

“No, no, no! I’m not a big brother!”

 

Yuta realized, “Is that…?”

 

His teacher nodded. “Yup.”

 

The mother looked vexed as she shifted the baby Natsuki in her arms.

 

Of course, she did care about the boy named Akito, but an infant demands a parent’s attention. And the woman was deeply attentive to it. Her face as she cradled the tiny form radiated a love so intense it bordered on insanity.

 

She was at a loss for how to handle her fussy son while consoling the baby. The average person wouldn’t have noticed anything unusual, and might even find the scene charming. A young boy felt that the new arrival was dominating his mother’s affections, so he was throwing a fit. Most adults would see the situation as amusing and commonplace.

 

But the boy named Akito was too distraught for the sorcerers to write this off as a mere tantrum.
No doubt he felt like he had lost his mother’s attention. However, his animosity toward his younger brother was excessively harsh. The mother herself probably knew that, but her initial attempt to weather the tantrum with an uncomfortable smile turned to embarrassment, exhaustion, and anger.

 

“That baby…is one of the resurrected cursed dolls, right?” Riko asked despite the uneasy feeling at the pit of her stomach; shivering when Gojo nodded despite already knowing the answer. The world of sorcerers could be as screech as it was fascinating.

 

“How can you say such a thing?!” she demanded.

 

“Because it’s true!” said the boy.

 

“This is your little brother! You mustn’t be mean!”

 

“That’s not my little brother!”

 

“Akito!”

 

Enraged, the mother gave in to her emotion and swung her arm to slap her son. But the painful sound of her hand striking the child never came. Nanami had grabbed her wrist.

 

Many let out a breath in relief, looking at the on-screen man in pride and gratitude.

 

She gaped at him. “W-what are you doing?!”

 

The mother’s confusion was understandable. From her point of view, Nanami and Gojo were suspicious individuals who were intruding.

 

She knew that physical punishment was wrong, but she hadn’t been able to stop herself from lashing out over her son’s comment about the infant, and the intervention of complete strangers was unacceptable.
However, Nanami and Gojo had reason to step in—as concerned citizens and as sorcerers.

 

“Let go of me!” the woman cried. “This is none of your business!”

 

Megumi, “You’re hitting your own child over a…what even is that?!”

 

“Hm? Cursed dolls,” Gojo answered. “Not a very strong one even but…unique.”

 

“Actually, it is,” Nanami said. “Do you know what it is you’re holding?”

 

“What … ?”

 

“Oh, I get it. This is what the dolls are.” It finally dawned on Gojo.

 

“Agh!” Gojo was leaning in to peer at the baby in the mother’s arms. “I wondered what we’d find … and there it is.” He looked up at Nanami. “Selling such a thing and calling it a resurrection of the dead is the height of fraudulence!”

 

“S-stop it! Don’t touch Natsuki!”

 

“Huh? Is that thing really so important? More than the child crying at your feet?” Gojo asked.

 

“Exactly!” Utahime groaned. She could see why the mother would react like this. She’s probably lost her own child and now thinks she has it back. Fooled into thinking so. But still…the thought that she’s actually done what she had to have this…Natsuki was making her feel nauseous.

 

“Of course! I gave birth to this one too!”

 

“No, you bought it, right?” Nanami said. At his words, the mother froze. Then she shuddered with a despair as intense as if he had forced his bare hand into her innards and grabbed her spine. It was clear from what Nanami said that he knew what she had done.

 

“Cursed corpse?” The mother repeated Nanami’s words, puzzled. Her intonation was awkward. She seemed unfamiliar with the term.

 

“Why would you agree to do something if you don’t even know what you’re doing!” Nanami said, sighing tiredly at how stupid and unreasonable some people could be. Yes, parents tend to not care about anything when it comes to their children but still…

 

“Yes. That’s what this thing is, simply put. Would it be easier to understand if I called it a cursed doll?” Nanami was trying to be considerate toward someone who had no knowledge of sorcery. Gojo silently applauded Nanami for paying attention to such details based on his experience as a regular member of society.

 

“…thanks?” The blonde boy awkwardly said, not knowing what to even make of this. Why did this guy have to be so weird…

 

“Hehe, I’m just saying facts.”

 

“Whatever.”

 

“Doll? But look how real it is!” the mother cried out.

 

“It is astonishingly well-made. A normal person wouldn’t be able to tell the difference between that and a real baby.”

 

“But this baby is real!” she insisted.

 

“You made the transaction, so you know better than anyone that it isn’t,” Nanami said. “Not many sorcerers could make a cursed doll that is so lifelike. I’m just speculating, but I bet you had to pay with something other than money.”

 

“The hell…?” Kuroi shivered. “What?”

 

“Ulp …” The baby in her arms was indeed well crafted. It wiggled its arms and legs as its pink cheeks trembled. It was a textbook example of all the traits that would awaken motherly instincts. But that was merely how it appeared to most people.

 

“It really does…look real,” Riko commented, feeling uneasy at the thought. To think that someone would do such a thing to a parent…

 

To a sorcerer’s eyes, it was hideous.

 

“By any chance …” Nanami began.

 

Gojo cut him off. “I bet you had to fork over the corpse of the brat you wanted to revive.”

 

“W-what?!” Many who still weren’t familiar with such things screamed; all of them looking green.

 

Yuji swallowed. “But…but that’s…fuck why would anyone do such a thing?!”

 

It was horrible; even thinking about how cold and cruel someone should be to dig into a fucking corpse of an infant to make…cursed-dolls out of it. And for what?! Money? Something else?! What can possibly justify this?!

 

“Gojo!”

 

“The business only works with babies because people have a hard time hefting adult bodies,” Gojo said.

 

Nanami had planned to choose his words more circumspectly, so Gojo’s bluntness was disappointing.

 

“You could’ve been a little more…sympathetic?” Utahime said, still feeling like she was about to throw up, imagining just what’s happened to that poor baby’s corpse-

 

Gojo just shrugged. “I hate it as much as you do, but there’s just no use doing that. Sometimes the truth is just that cruel. Trying to make it sound any less horrible doesn’t make it any better.”

 

“I know just…” She trailed off, no matter how cruel it was, it was the truth. The dark part of their society…was something she never wanted to even look into. To even think about what some sorcerers do to not only grown humans but children as well, for their own dark desires. Sometimes she truly despised being a sorcerer and just hoped…hoped that she’d be able to make some difference one day. Maybe that’s why she’s chosen to become a teacher? She could see that now…

 

Judging from the mother’s shock, however, Gojo had guessed correctly. The cursed corpse looked like it had in life because it consisted of real remains.

 

“That’s…fuck I’m going to be sick,” Riko muttered, squeezing Kuroi’s hand in hers to somehow calm herself.

 

Someone who understood sorcery would know that such dolls were a perversion and an insult to sorcery, one that would have a corrupting influence on humans. However, the human semblance was enough to deceive the average person with the sentimental nightmare of reviving the dead.

 

Awaking from that nightmare required the truth, which Gojo dumped over her like freezing water. It would have been nice to think Gojo had deliberately volunteered to take on that task in order to spare Nanami, but Nanami knew how unlikely it was that Gojo would actually show such consideration.

 

Nanami really wished the ground would open up and swallow him whole. Maybe Gojo was cold but…he knew better now. Knew despite it looking like that…it wasn’t the case. Not to this point. Maybe he really was…trying to spare Nanami. Maybe not. But he still…probably shouldn’t have said that. “Sorry for that…”

 

Satoru just shrugged, brushing him off with a small laugh. “Someone had to tell her.”

 

Gojo continued. “It looks alive, but actually it’s nothing but a pet robot, moving according to a program.”

 

“You’re lying!” cried the mother. “I heard about it! I heard that Natsuki could be brought back, and I paid the money!”

 

“As his mom, you should be able to tell from his little habits and facial expressions. That baby doesn’t give a sense of having a living soul,” said Nanami.

 

“Yes, how could she not have seen that?!” Nobara said, running a hand through her hair.

 

Geto, “She’s a mother, that’s why.” He said, and none of them could say anything because that’s exactly why it was.

 

“Ah …” The mother faltered.

 

“Besides …”

 

Through his sunglasses, Nanami looked at the boy called Akito. He appeared to be about five or six and was clutching his mother’s legs. He was worried, but he looked up at his mother’s face with an expression of determination.

 

“Your son, at least, has noticed that something dark is trying to steal his mother.”

 

“Poor kid, I’d almost forgotten he was here too…” Shoko whispered, looking at the teary-eyed boy who looked like he hadn’t even slept for days.

 

“You don’t understand …”

 

“Each person has their own form of truth. If the truth you want to choose is a present moment in which you haven’t lost a child, I have no right to object to that.” Nanami pushed up his sunglasses and waited a moment.

 

There were times when children exhibited a stronger will than adults expected from them. Akito knew he needed to do something to save his mother. Nanami admired that, even if it hurt him to see a small child having to face such a harsh reality.

 

So, with a quiet prayer, Nanami made his point. “The fact of the matter is that you’re turning away from a present moment in which your living child is worried about you.”

 

“Oh!”

 

In her heart, the mother understood. She understood that Nanami was correct and that she was avoiding reality. Nanami could see that, even if she didn’t come right out and say it.

 

She had regained what she had lost, only to lose it again. Nanami knew how cruel that was, but he had to present her options.

 

“I can’t even begin to imagine how she should be feeling…” Yuki sighed. “Man, this is depressing.” Wasn’t this supposed to be an escape from everything they’ve already seen? But again…she knew better than anyone this is just how their world was. Constant pain and suffering.

 

“Dispelling human attachment is harder than expelling curses.” Gojo’s comment referred to the tears and sobs that resulted from their confiscation of the cursed corpse.

 

From underground they couldn’t see it, but the sun must have sunk toward the horizon. If they had used force, the wound in the woman’s heart might have never healed, so their only choice had been to wait until she was ready to relinquish the doll herself.
Gojo had balked when Nanami told him he could at least carry something if he wasn’t going to do any other work, but then he took the bag from Nanami. Inside was the cursed corpse they had taken from the mother.

 

Many shivered at the sight of the bag despite knowing it wasn’t even a real baby inside.

 

“Nanami, this bag is too heavy,” Gojo complained.

 

“Well, we can’t just toss it. Besides, that doll is an important lead. If we compare the cursed energy in it to residuals, however faint, they’ll point us in the general direction.”

 

“I guess so. It seems the curse user who sold this thing intended to hide all traces, but yeah, it’s fake. He’s really careless.”

 

As expected, they found the curse user’s hideout easily.

 

“Now beat the shit out of that fucker.” Maki snapped.

 

It was in a very old part of the underground city. They had turned down a path branching away from the open area of the street and leading to the basement floor of a building, then zigzagged in a complicated way behind some stairs.

 

They found themselves in a space that might once have been an illegitimate drinking establishment. Such a poor location wasn’t suited to a legitimate business but would have been perfect for something dodgy. It was hidden from human eyes with a cursed technique that used the same principle as a curtain. Nanami and Gojo had followed the residuals, and the traces were as easily detected as an unbroken trail of footsteps.

 

“I can tell this guy is short on help. It’s strange that a third-rate curse user could establish a base so boldly without anyone bringing down the hammer,” Gojo commented.

 

“Remember when we thought it was going to be first-grade or even a special-grade at first?” Maki chuckled. “I really wish that was the case…instead of this.

 

“Cursed spirits concentrate in cities, and sorcerers distribute their activities accordingly, which inevitably leads to neglect of the outlying areas.”

 

“We could just let a seedy curse user like this go without it causing any major problem,” speculated Gojo, “But the seller preyed upon that poor woman.”

 

“So we gotta bring down the hammer.”

 

“Yes! Hammer them so hard in the head they die!” Nobara snapped, swinging her own hammer for some reason and making her friends to push themselves a bit away from her in fear of losing a limb or two.

 

Together, they kicked in the curse user’s door. The wood and hinges screeched, and dust flew. The two sorcerers made a rude entrance worthy of a yakuza movie.

 

Shoko cackled. “That’s be the most hilarious yakuza movie ever, starring an albino and a blonde guy wearing weird sunglasses.”

 

“Shut up!” The two weird sunglasses shouted.

 

The one they’d taken to calling the Doll Maker shot to his feet.

 

“Wh-who’re you?”

 

“If we look like customers, you need an optometrist, bottom-feeder!” Gojo said.

 

“We’re sorcerers. Proper ones.”

 

“Unlike you.” Gojo’s tone bore an unusual degree of contempt.

 

“Oh my god, you know what, this is exactly one of those cliché dialogues they say in one of those movies!” Shoko continued, even managing to get some of the other watchers to laugh along with her in agreement, the others cackling because yes…that’s literally what this was.

 

“Now you just need an epic song playing in the background,” Toge added.

 

The room they had just barged into gave a new meaning to the word tacky. The interior decor was heavy-handed and indiscriminate; it was impossible to tell whether the theme was Japanese, Chinese, or Korean. Fake mummies and a guardian lion. A viper in formaldehyde. A painted black mask resembling something that would be sold in a souvenir shop. The attire of the room’s master, the Doll Maker, topped it all.

 

“It looks like a place to worship the devil.” Yuki joked.

 

His clothes, made of cheap fabric, were vaguely reminiscent of something an onmyoji or a Shinto priest might wear. In addition, he had wrapped himself, as if with bandages, in crude seals that could only have contained miniscule amounts of magic, if any at all.

 

He looked like he was wearing a costume. Everything about his appearance was an insult to real sorcerers. His clients might be regular people, but it was laughable to think he could fool them.

 

“Sorcerers? Oh, I s-s-see … Y-you’re sorcerers too!”

 

“What do you mean, ‘too’? Surely you don’t count yourself among sorcerers!” Gojo exclaimed.

 

“He’s nothing like what I was expecting…” Said Utahime. “This is absurd.”

 

Nanami probably felt the same way. The crease in his forehead was deep, and it expressed a visceral hatred for the Doll Maker’s existence and his crimes. He wasn’t holding a weapon, but he took a stance that would allow him to engage in battle at any moment.

 

The Doll Maker was a fake sorcerer, but even a regular person would have found Nanami, a grade 1 sorcerer, intimidating. It would be foolish—or crazy—to take him lightly.

 

“Uh … uh … um … W-why are you here?” stammered the Doll Maker.

 

“If you don’t know why we’re here already, then just shut up. Playing dumb isn’t cute,” said Gojo

 

“I…I don’t have any time! No time at all!”

 

“Neither do we. It’s almost four o’clock. This may be a business trip, but we shouldn’t be working outside of regular business hours,” Nanami replied.

 

Nanami and Gojo advanced together toward the Doll Maker.

 

“Now it’s looking like por-“

 

“Yuki would you please shut up and die?!” Gojo screamed, the woman laughing hard as she watched the way the two men and the rest had flushed.

 

If the two stayed side by side and blocked the door of the cramped room, the Doll Maker would have nowhere to run. They had him cornered.

 

Hearing Yuji still laughing, Nanami really wished to actually die.

 

The Doll Maker didn’t have many options. He could play it reckless and try to flee past the two sorcerers, he could put up a crude resistance by swinging a blunt object, or he could submit to capture. In the end … the Doll Maker didn’t choose any of these. “H-h-h-h … help me!” he screamed.

 

“What?!” Many chorused, completely taken aback. “Help him?!”

 

“Huh?” Nanami and Gojo were taken off guard by this outburst.

 

“I … I-I-I … I’m … I’m so glad you’re here!” The Doll Maker dropped to his knees and grabbed onto Nanami’s legs. “I was actually going to look for you myself! For real sorcerers, I mean! Y-you gotta help me! If you want money, I have some saved up! So, please!”

 

That was when Nanami and Gojo noticed something wrong. The Doll Maker certainly wasn’t worthy of being called a curse user. A single first-year student at Jujutsu High—never mind Nanami—could easily suppress him. That’s how weak the Doll Maker was as a sorcerer or a curse user. Too weak.

 

The cursed energy in the cursed corpse wasn’t strong, and the cursed technique was simple, so the doll was no more than a sham that could respond mechanically to human prompts. The Doll Maker, however, was too weak even to have done that.

 

“Then how?!” Riko muttered confusedly.

 

It was hard to imagine that the man before their eyes, the man clinging to Nanami’s legs, was a curse user, even at a low level. Nonetheless, he was indeed emanating an amount of cursed energy equal to that of the cursed corpse.

 

Which led them to a specific conclusion.

 

“Nanami …” Gojo began.

 

Nanami understood. “We thought he was cursing people for sport, but it turns out he’s a victim himself.”

 

As if those comments served as a signal, a change occurred in the man. He ripped off the many seals wrapped around his clothes. Several arm-like appendages shot out from underneath, like whips.

 

“Oh my fucking god!” Many screamed, feeling green at the disgusting sight.

 

Utahime, “What the hell is that?!”

 

Nanami made a small movement as though to dodge, with minimal movement, but suddenly changed tack. As he moved, a few small bug-like creatures flew at him from the tips of the swinging arms. Evading their attacks, Nanami whipped off his suit jacket and used it to bat down the bug-like things.

 

The Doll Maker’s body was transforming into a doll of flesh. Human and doll fused into a contorted mass. His neck and left arm retained some semblance of their original form, but the left side of his chest and below were horribly deformed. A doll’s head, twisted in aggravation, was biting into his heart. Several wooden skeletal structures, sharp as bamboo spears, intersected and pierced his flesh as over 70 percent of his body transformed into a doll, giving him the silhouette of a spider.

 

“This guy actually looks like one of the monsters in the movies Yuji watches,” Megumi said as a way of lifting the atmosphere; causing many people to give the boy weird looks.

 

“What? They’re fun.”

 

“Kid, there’s something wrong with your head,” Shoko said, Yuji rolling his eyes. “Says Dr. Frankenstein.”

 

“Aaaaaagh! Help, help! Money! Money! I’ve got money, so exorcize th-this! G-g-get th-this thing out of me!” The Doll Maker was raving with pain and fear as the countless arms swung like whips. They had the force of storm winds, strong enough to pulverize bones. But the arms were nearly as frightening as the swarm of insects welling from inside his stomach and crawling over his skin.

 

“Oh god, this is so disgusting,” Riko said, covering her eyes to not even see any more of this. She really targeted these were only possible in movies.

 

No… Looking more closely, Nanami realized that the countless bugs were in fact small cursed corpses. As they devoured the Doll Maker’s body and the corpses of babies hidden under his clothes, they gradually grew and multiplied. “A cursed corpse factory and self-generating cursed corpses?” Nanami said.

 

Even now, the cursed corpses were slowly reproducing as if weaving hair and flesh. There was no way to determine the degree to which they had devoured the man’s body.

 

“He’s beyond saving,” Yaga said what they all already knew of but didn’t want to say out loud.

 

That answered the final question they had.

 

“I’ve been wondering what happened to the flesh left over after you used the skin from the corpses to make cursed dolls for the parents. Now I see you were using it to replace your own consumed flesh,” said Gojo.

 

“WHAT?!” Many screamed.

 

Nobara, “Just when I thought this can’t get any more fucked up-“

 

Nanami concurred: “I was also wondering how he made such sophisticated-looking cursed corpses.”

 

“They aren’t the kind of thing a modern-day curse user could just dash off,” Gojo said. “He’s probably the remnant of an old line of sorcerers who pulled a cursed tool out of storage … or found an unmanageable cursed object.”

 

“So you established a complicated pay-by-mail system, at first probably just to rake in cash. That alone proves your dishonest motives. Claiming extenuating circumstances simply won’t cut it,” Nanami said to the Doll Maker, with a sigh that expressed immense exhaustion.

 

“That thing devours the living as well as the dead, so I bet you really had to keep your nose to the grindstone.” As he said this, Gojo’s shoulders slumped as if he had simply run out of energy.

 

No one could blame him since even they felt the same. There was no fight and the sorcerer was by no means strong but…the case itself…and everything the man had done and made them witness…was even more draining than exorcising a hundred curses.

 

A doll that feasted on human flesh to produce more dolls, and a Doll Maker who gathered dead bodies to replace his own consumed flesh. He couldn’t keep up and eventually became possessed by that doll. None of it should have existed in this world.

 

Nanami and Gojo wore the same look on their faces. It expressed grim resignation.

 

They had accepted the harsh reality, and it didn’t bode well for the Doll Maker wheedling for mercy. “Huh? N-no! H-h-help me! P-please!” he begged.

 

“The fact that he dares to bed for mercy after all he’s done-this wouldn’t have happened since the beginning if you weren’t so greedy!” Utahime snapped, fisting her hands so hard her nails almost dug into her skin. Was this worth it? Was destroying the corpses of children because of a cursed doll that feasted on human flesh worth it? Was it worth the pain?

 

“Huh? No can do. Surely you know that,” Gojo said.

 

“If it hadn’t gotten to this point already, Ieiri might have removed it, but …” Nanami reached behind his back, where a large hatchet-like blade was strapped. This was the weapon he bore.

 

Seeing that, the blonde sorcerer couldn’t help but lean a bit forward, eager to see himself in action now that he was supposedly a…first-grade. Something he’s never thought he’d be able to reach but now…was true. He also couldn’t help but feel nervous, knowing he was going to use his technique on a living human, even if he deserved it.

 

After abandoning his life as a salaryman, he had become a sorcerer and taken up this righteous weapon. Nanami pointed it at the Doll Maker.

 

“W-wait! What’s that?!” the Doll Maker cried.

 

“Seven to three.” Nanami flourished his blade. “My cursed technique divides my targets to forcibly create a weak spot at the ratio point of seven to three. That holds for both living things and non-living things. You’re a fusion of both, so it’ll treat you as a single object.”

 

“Wow, that sounds so cool!” Riko praised, eyes shining in excitement as she watched Nanami getting ready to attack.

 

“Thank you?” Nanami said, smiling a bit at the praise and feeling a bit more at ease. That girl really was as bright as the sun.

 

“W-what are you talking about?”

 

Nanami was divulging his cursed technique. This was part of a binding vow that allowed him to amplify his cursed technique’s effect. Revealing information carried a disadvantage but also increased attack strength. In other words, Nanami was announcing his desire for maximum damage.

 

“I do pity the state you’re in, but from the start, you were clearly using dangerous sorcery to make some dough,” Nanami said.

 

“H-h-hey … You’re kidding, right? I-I’m human! W-what would a s-sorcerer do against a human being w-with that blade?!”

 

That’s exactly what Nanami was afraid of, but knew was inevitable given the world they lived in. But still…it didn’t make it any easier. No matter how cruel and beyond saving the doll-maker was.

 

“It’s too late for you.”

 

“No, no! No, no, no! Ulp … You can do that?! I brought the dead back to life! I offered comfort to the human heart! I saved them! Only I could do that! B-but now you’re g-gonna k-k-k-k-kill me?!”

 

“You can barely talk, and you’re losing control of your conscious self,” replied Nanami. “And even worse …”

 

Nanami brandished his blade with precise control in the cramped space.

 

They all took in a deep breath, readying themselves for what was about to come.

 

To the Doll Maker’s eyes, his action was clearly full of murderous intent. With his back against the wall, there was little he could do. Fear and frustration seized him. “This is because you scattered curses among other people, thereby making a curse of yourself,” Nanami said.

 

“Now he’s giving the speech all protagonists do in movies,” Gojo whispered as a way of annoying Nanami so he’d focus some of his stress into anger towards him. It always seemed to work anyway.

 

“Shut up!” It still does.

 

Nanami’s words cut the threads of the man’s tension, which were already about to snap. “I’ll kill youuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu …”

 

The Doll Maker flung himself at Nanami. He flailed his remaining human arm and countless other doll appendages.

 

Nanami didn’t flinch. He uncoiled like a spring, parting the air with his blade. “Act like an adult and take responsibility for your actions.”

 

One stroke. “ … uuuu!”

 

The Doll Maker never even released a final gasp.
The cursed technique, amplified by revealing information, segmented the Doll Maker’s body at precisely the ratio of seven to three. Nanami struck downward at an angle from the shoulder, exactly between the human and doll-like parts, which then flopped to the floor.

 

Nanami, along with many others, couldn’t help but flinch at the sight, having never been sent to a mission where he had to kill a human as a first-year. But watching himself and Gojo on the screen…he could see this was not the first time he’d done something like this and couldn’t help but shiver, knowing he himself would one day be forced to kill so many humans that he’d be doing it as easy as breathing one day. Or not. He truly hoped…it’d never get easy for him to do such a thing.

 

The severed doll body, which had probably been feeding on the Doll Maker’s soul, beat out an inorganic, rattling clamor and eventually fell still.

 

With faint sounds that didn’t form words, the Doll Maker stopped moving, like a doll with severed strings. Then, as if a cord had been severed, the small bug-like cursed corpses stopped moving, one after the other. Perhaps the flesh and blood, the unchanged portion that Nanami had severed from the doll, was able at the last moment to die a human death.

 

Nanami’s single strike had returned the man’s humanity, though it was a relief for no one.

 

“Well done, Nanami.” Gojo slapped him on the shoulder, and Nanami swung his arms in circles as if to work out the kinks. “It would’ve been easier if you had done it,” Nanami said.

 

“But your cursed technique was more suited to giving him a human death.”

 

Gojo chuckled. “That’s true. My technique would’ve probably torn him apart.” He said, giggling through the weird looks sent his way.

 

“Time travel has damaged your mind.” Shoko sighed while Suguru just shook his head fondly.

 

“I don’t want to be suited to that kind of job.”

 

’Who would?’ They all thought bitterly.

 

“For now, let’s lower the curtain and request a clean-up. Handling stiffs isn’t my area,” Gojo said.

 

“You barely did anything this time!” Nanami loosed a long sigh, and the room fell silent. The guardian lions, fake mummies, and vipers in formaldehyde remained enshrined in the room, which now had no master.

 

Had the room’s former master been human? Or a doll? By the time the sorcerers arrived, that was unclear. However, the bright blood running across the floor seemed to prove he was human.

 

Eventually, that too was wiped away, as if nothing had ever happened.

 

In the end, only silence remained in that remote underground den.

 

“I…don’t even know how to feel about this,” Yuta said, sighing tiredly as he looked at the familiar sight.

 

“It’s better he died. For both himself and…others.” Nanami muttered the words they all knew were the truth.

 

“Yeah…but definitely nothing I’d want to witness again,” Yuji said despite knowing very well how impossible it was.

 

“They say a good doctor follows his own advice.”
Gojo had been silently swirling his drink for a while, and at first, Nanami didn’t realize the instructor was speaking to him.

 

“Hey, this is that second date you planned!” Shoko said with a small giggle and they all chuckled, glad for the final change of the scene.

 

“Does this pertain to the Doll Maker?”

 

“No, to sorcerers in general,” Gojo said. “Ultimately, handling

 

curses is about handling negative human emotions. It involves a lot of depressing work.”

 

“You’re talking about the danger of building up a curse within oneself?” inquired Nanami.

 

“Even if you get used to this line of work, it doesn’t feel good. Makes me wanna get drunk.”

 

“I bet everyone in here would pay to see you drunk now,” Geto said with a small giggle, Gojo groaning at watching everyone nodding enthusiastically. Seriously…this watching the memories shit did not have any mercy on him. In any way!!!

 

“You ordered a Florida, right? That’s non-alcoholic,” Nanami said.

 

“I didn’t do anything, right? So I’m not the one who needs to get drunk.” Gojo stated outright.

 

“Don’t rub it in.”

 

Gojo laughed as he watched Nanami drain his gimlet.
“Nanami, you’re a little bit of a softy.”

 

“Eh?!” Said the blonde boy with a raised eyebrow.

 

“Where did that come from?”

 

“You know how to shut stuff out when necessary, but you’re not totally immune to it. Adults have ways of relieving the friction that creates. Like alcohol, the wonder drug,” Gojo said.

 

“This isn’t a pleasant conversation. Must we continue?”

 

“I’m not teasing you.”

 

Doubtful, Nanami looked at Gojo through his sunglasses. Gojo, he noticed, wasn’t wearing his customary smirk. He said nothing.

 

Seriously…what was with Gojo and saying all these so suddenly? He had no idea the man had…such respect towards him. And he could see how their relationship had grown over the years too. Well, it seemed like they kind of only had each other left. Haibara was dead and so was Geto, leaving only the two of them from the men of the group. Shoko wasn’t a fighter, Utahime seemed to be somewhere else most of the time and Mei Mei…well, they never really got along. So it was mostly them…and as lonely as it sounded, he was glad they still had each other. They did seem closer. More understanding of each other. And…it didn’t sound too bad. As annoying as it could be, he was glad to see this.

 

“Humans give birth to curses, so the time will come when one of my students will face the ill will of somebody truly nasty,” Gojo said.

 

Hearing that, the said students could only shiver and sigh tiredly, knowing how true it was. None of them had truly faced the cruelty of this world yet but…they knew it was not going to last forever. Especially not with everything Gojo had said about this future no matter how much the man tries to protect them from it. Even talking with Nanami, that seemed to be all he was worried about.

 

“Because they’re sorcerers.”

 

The world was an unfair place. Human ill will bred curses. All people, not just sorcerers, were capable of steeping themselves in bitterness, giving up, and drowning in lost hopes. Nanami knew that. And Gojo knew that Nanami was a man with such a past.

 

“We have ways of removing the poison that has circulated to our hearts,” Gojo said. “The young don’t have that skill. They’re too sensitive. At least once, that poison will break their hearts.”

 

“I suppose it’s the adults’ job to handle the poison that affects the young. As a teacher, you understand that, right?”

 

“Yes, I do. That’s why I came to talk to you.”

 

Listening to the conversation, the kids couldn’t help but feel both embarrassed and a bit warm inside, hearing once again of how this man wanted to protect them as much as he could. This whole thing was really planning on showing them how much of their previous thoughts had been wrong, wasn’t it?

 

Gojo drained his glass and placed another order with the bartender. “Two Cinderellas.”

 

“You must be joking.” Nanami was disbelieving. An excessively sweet drink. It was, of course, non-alcoholic, basically just a mix of juices.

 

“It’s too sweet! How do you even drink that?!” The present Nanami said and Gojo laughed. “It’s so delicious! And don’t complain you always accompany me!”

 

“Not because I want to!”

 

Gojo directed his eyes to the shelf behind the bar and continued speaking. “There’s a kid I want to have you look after at some point.”

 

“Is it Fushiguro?”

 

“Wow, that’s cute. You’re literally the first to come to someone’s mind when Gojo mentions a kid.” Shoko chuckled while Megumi flushed to his ears. “Daddy’s boy~”

 

“Not you too!”

 

“Yuji Itadori. You know him.”

 

“Me?!” Yuji tilted his head, looking taken aback.

 

“I heard he died.” said Nanami.

 

Hearing this, Nanami was a bit taken aback. So Gojo trusted him so much to…tell him about Yuji? They really had gotten close hadn’t they? Because from all he’d seen, he knew the lives of his students were something Gojo would never put in danger willingly. And to hear him ask Nanami to help him with the job…

 

“He harbors the King of Curses, which is a far cry from some charlatan using dolls to bring back the dead.”

 

The bartender set two glasses on the counter. The liquid inside was amber, like the setting sun—though, given the drink’s name, maybe of a full moon would be more apt. Or the color of the hair on the head of the boy they were discussing.

 

The cocktail was saccharine, like an overly romantic fairy tale in which everyone lives happily ever after.
Gojo lifted his glass and swirled its contents. “I’m busy, so this chance to kick back and talk to you without interruption is precious.”

 

“So that’s why you had come all along, isn’t it?” Suguru asked, finally understanding the motive behind all this and Gojo nodded, grinning. “Yup. And I just couldn’t miss the chance to annoy Nanami?!”

 

“Ugh…”

 

“I know you hate the jujutsu world at the moment, but I side with the regulations now. I don’t know what you have in mind regarding Sukuna’s vessel, but …”

 

“I don’t mean Sukuna’s vessel,” Gojo said. “I’m talking about the kid named Yuji Itadori.”

 

As he said that, they could all hear the small traces of anger in his voice and it made Yuji smile softly, feeling his heartwarming as he realized that…Gojo had really never called or introduced him to anyone as just Sukuna’s vessel. It was always just Yuji. His student. Nothing else. He never made his whole being about Sukuna and always made sure he was treated fairly. At least when he was around. Made sure Yuji could protect himself by training him both himself and also with Nanami’s help that Yuji now knew, how it happened.

 

“His situation is not so simple that we can ignore the obvious when talking about him.”

 

“Yuji’s an all right kid.” Gojo ran his finger around the rim of his glass. A faint, high sound, like that of a stringed instrument, rang out. “He’s determined and brave. And he’s decisive in a fight. Nonetheless, he’s a bit too upright sometimes. I’m worried that it will break his heart eventually.”

 

“Aw, Sensei! I think you’re great too!” The said boy couldn’t hold himself back anymore and said the words with a happy and emotional scream as he threw himself on top of his teacher for a tight hug and the man giggled, patting his back gently. “Of course I am.”

 

Yuji laughed.

 

“Why are you telling me this?” Nanami asked.

 

“I told you. I’m busy, so I can’t promise I’ll be able to give him the necessary spiritual guidance. If I could hand him off to you sometime, it’d help.”

 

“And you think I’ll do you this favor?”

 

“Because if you didn’t, I’d be having no bones attached to my body when those two months were over!” Yuji cried as he slowly pulled away from his confused-looking teacher, only to start throwing his hands around. “Do you know how brutal he is?! He was sending me flying from one corner of the training room to another whenever he wanted to train me!”

 

“But it helped!” The man tried to defend himself.

 

“You’re lucky he didn’t punch you,” Yuta said, shivering at the memory.

 

“Or trained you in sword fighting.” Added Maki.

 

Shoko, “Hey, you guys know you can report to the police if you’re being abused at sch-ow!”

 

“I’m glad I’m not your student,” Riko said at last, chuckling at the pout the albino sent him. But seriously thinking about it, it didn’t sound that bad.

 

“That’s why I’m asking. Whether he’s a sorcerer or Sukuna’s vessel, you’re an adult who can help him grow up healthy.” Gojo was always flippant, careless and half-joking, but that was precisely why you could tell when he was serious. “I need someone who understands the suffering people go through. Someone like you.”

 

“Did you come all the way here to sweet-talk me?”

 

“Well, you know I have a taste for sweets.” Laughing, Gojo tilted his glass toward Nanami.

 

“Did he just call Nanami sweet?” Shoko whispered to Geto who only glared at her for being the traitorous asshole she was. But despite everything…he was glad that Gojo and Nanami still had each other at least. It’d be horrible if they didn’t have each other either.

 

The cocktail was sweet, sour, and glistening amber. Nanami stared at it in silence, as if it contained the precariousness of youth.

 

“I’m no good at that stuff,” he said. Without any conscious attempt to synchronize, the two drained their glasses as one. “That’s sweet!”

 

“Delicious, ain’t it?”

 

Their voices resonated in the subdued bar. The sorcerers’ night grew long, and the sweet taste on their tongues was like all the swirling suffering of the world.

 

“Huh, that episode was…something.” Yuki said at the end, lying back on her elbows.

 

Yuji nodded. “It was gross!”

 

Megumi, “That's why you finished half of the snacks?”

 

“Oi!”

 

“Hey, does this mean now we’re gonna see what happened in the time Yuji was with Nanami? That’s what was happening at the end of the last episode, right?” Shoko asked, Satoru nodded. “I guess. Since this was just a couple of days before that.”

 

“Great! Let’s continue then I can’t wait to see what happens!

 

Yuji on the other hand, really wasn’t so sure about it.

Notes:

Okayyyy
At first, I was like yeah this is the best place to put this chapter of the light novel before doing the actual episode. It wouldn’t be that long and then I can cover the Ep in the same chapter BUT WTF THIS BECAME THE LONGEST CHAPTER OF THE WHOLE STORY! 20K srsly wtf!

Anyway, I actually and surprisingly enjoyed writing it so much since is one of my favorites!
The same goes for the first part of this chapter that I gave it too much thought and also got too long and I am fucking happy with how it turned out aaa I feel like they all needed that. Specially the talks. So I hope u feel the same about it and tell me what u think!

 

Anyway ugh I’ll never forgive them for not containing this or the other light novel chapters in the anime so I had to do it hehe. I was looking for a place to put this chapter in since the beginning (and some of u had also asked me to do so!) and when I finished the last chapter I was like; omg now’s the best time to do so, since the events of it happen right before Yuji meets Nanami. I mean…I feel like this is literally when this happened so…how could I not cover it?!
AND I HOPE U GUY ENJOYED THIS LITTLE SUDDEN SHIT HAHA ILL BE GLAD TO KNOW WHAT U THOUGHT!
Attack me with those long lovely comments of yours~
We’ll be getting back to the anime next chapter~

Chapter 12: Small Fry and Reverse Retribution

Notes:

As per usual, I’ve done just a quick check up on this chapter and will probably be doing some more editing because I really wanna sleep but also update haha
So apologies in advanced for the stupid mistakes I’ve probably made which will make me embarrassed out of my shit when I find them.

Man this got longer than I thought like, I’m like no, no need to add a comment here. Then proceed to do exactly that.

 

Anyway I hope u guys enjoy because we’re finally starting the dreaded Junpei arc!

The episode started with a girl’s scream of “He was totally ogling my boobs!” followed by sounds of fighting and Yuji flinched, already knowing what it was going to be while the rest looked completely confused and taken aback.

 

They all realized what was going on in a couple of seconds when they saw Junpei getting punched to the ground by three teenagers his age.

 

“Is he…are they bullying him?” Geto asked, frowning in disgust, anger, and worry at the sight.

 

Yuji simply nodded. “Yeah. That’s his…school.”

 

”Well, you do have a huge rack, and they bounce when you run.” Said one of the boys, looking down at Junpei holding his bruised cheek. “I get why you'd do it, Yoshino-chan.”

 

“And he’s the pervert?!” Yuji snapped, clenching his hands in anger. If only…god for how long had people like this been hurting Junpei?!

 

’If there was a button for killing the people I don't like, I probably wouldn't be able to press it.’

 

“Gross.” The girl told the boy about his previous comment.

 

“Shut up you guys.” Another silenced them.

 

’But if there was a button for killing everyone who didn't like me, I wouldn’t hesitate.’

 

“…huh.”

 

“That’s…an interesting thought,” Gojo said, wondering just how much abuse this kid had to endure to be driven to the point of thinking like this. It made him feel disgusted, seeing how some people could have the heart to hurt a child like this when he’s done nothing wrong. How it could break him to the point he himself didn’t want to be saved anymore.

 

“What about you guys? Would you do it?” Maki couldn’t help but ask, her curiosity getting the best of her. “You don’t need to answer, I know you’ll kill all the monkeys.” She told the last part to Geto, laughing as he threw a few of Gojo’s sweets at her face, causing the albino to yell and say not to drag his precious sweets into their fight.

 

“What about yourself?” Yuji asked with a challenging smile.

 

“Nah, I’d rather beat them to death myself.” She said, Yuki and Nobara laughing with a nod. “Can’t say I disagree.”

 

“Sounds fun, but I don’t think I’ll have it in me,” Yuji said, many nodding in agreement.

 

“Hm, if I do that half of the sorcerers die so I like the other option better. There aren’t many people whom I hate and the world does seem like a better place without them. Just the shitty higher-ups and bounty hunters. And a whole lot of curses. Do they count too?” Gojo said then, pausing for a second as if thinking. “It sounds fun.” He finished with a chuckle.

 

“…right.” ’Fun?!’

 

“Why bounty hunters?” Riko asked, remembering the man had mentioned something about it when they first met as well.

 

“Hm? Oh you see, I have a global bounty on my head since I was born. Pissed them all off because they couldn’t kill me no matter what.” He chuckled. “You can actually become a billionaire if you kill me.”

 

“That’s so unfair! Why’s mine not that high?” Riko asked with a pout, causing the man to chuckle and the rest to give both of them weird yet worried looks. “You should be thankful. I couldn’t even take a shit in peace when I was a kid!” Gojo complained childishly, laughing as if he was just saying something funny or interesting, and hearing that, Suguru couldn’t help but wrap a protective hand around the man’s waist, feeling a bit angry. He’s always hated this. From the moment Satoru told him about it up until now, he’s always hated this topic. Because even though Satoru would say it so cheerfully and as a joke, he knew it shouldn’t have always been this easy. Not when he was way too young to protect himself properly or use his techniques or hold up infinitely for too long. He knew he might’ve been hurt because of it in his childhood, or threatened, and it disgusted him to no end. Even if he wasn’t hurt, just imagining him having to live knowing half of the world wanted him dead just because of existing and would pay for it, made his blood boil. Because even if Satoru was used to it now and kind of understood the reasons why no matter how inhuman and wrong they were, a 5-year-old child wouldn’t.

 

Suguru thinks, if he ever decides to kill anyone in this life it’ll be those who have hurt his Satoru like this.

 

The scene changed to the cinema from episode 8 then, showing those events once more in more detail.

 

“Hey, that’s the movie you wanted to watch its fourth episode with us!” Nobara said, recognizing the name of the movie.

 

“Earthworm Man 3: Creating Humans?” Shoko asked with a tilted head. “Sound disgusting.”

 

“You have no idea.” Nobara nodded.

 

“Shut up! Megumi said he enjoyed it!” Yuji said, looking at the boy with bright hopeful eyes that soon crumbled when his best friend answered. “I never said that.”

 

“You-traitor!”

 

”Excuse me. Excuse me!” Junpei called, smiling when he finally got the attention of the ticket seller woman. “One adult for Earthworm Man 3.”

 

“That'll be 1,800 yen.”

 

“Yeah, here,” Junpei said, giving the money while at the same time, Mahito walked in, no one even realizing his presence because of him being a curse.

 

“The show will be starting soon.” The woman said, handing Junpei the ticket.

 

“By the way…why was he even there? To watch a…movie?” Utahime wondered with a tilted head in confusion; the rest thinking the same.

 

“No idea. But that guy was weird as hell.” Yuji said, Geto adding: “He was also reading a book back then at the beach. A poem?”

 

“Huh.”

 

”During the years I served as a doctor, saving lives,” The man from the movie playing in the cinema said, though his voice was mixed with the sound of the same three boys who were bullying Junpei and were now also there, watching the movie. Or not. “And that brat had fifty-thousand on him!”

 

”I found myself arriving at this question again and again.”

 

“For real?”

 

‘They’re so annoying.’ Junpei thought in irritation.

 

“Can’t disagree with that,” Inumaki said. “I hate people who talk in the cinema so loudly.”

 

”That’s awesome!” The boys continued.

 

“Where does a person's life, their soul, actually reside?” The movie went on, and so did the boy’s conversation. “So? What'd you do next?” One of them asked.

 

’High schoolers shouldn't skip school to watch movies.’

 

Gojo tilted his head. “Isn’t he a high schooler too?”

 

“I took it all, obviously.”

 

“Man, so mean!”

 

’Not that I can talk.’

 

Gojo chuckled. “My point.”

 

”That's when I realized it!” The movie continued.

 

’Would it kill them to shut up?’

 

”The shape of one's soul creates the body!”

 

“Oh, I know why Mahito was here,” Yuji said in realization. “This is exactly what he said while explaining how his technique works.”

 

“Our souls create the shape of our body?” Shoko asked in interest.

 

“That’s what he said. That our soul is created first and our flesh takes its shape.” Yuji explained, Gojo soon adding: “He once also told Kenjaku that maybe the world works differently for their techniques.”

 

Yuji, “Is that even possible.”

 

Gojo shrugged, trying not to think of that moment and what happened to bring up that conversation. Because of Suguru’s…body reaching out for him, even tho he was dead. Because of how even after his death, he still wanted to protect him from any harm. Doing what no one has ever done for Satoru, and making everything hurt ten times worse at that moment. “No idea if it’s possible or not. Tho I wouldn’t be surprised if it is. There’s a lot we don’t know of this world, which I better dig into after we’re out of here. Now that I have the time at least.”

 

“That’s a good idea.” Yaga nodded. “I can help provide you with any information you can’t have access to.”

 

“Aw, thanks Sensei.” Gojo beamed, giggling. “But you’ve already done that in my timeline.” He said, the man sighing in defeat at hearing those and causing Gojo to smile even wider. That man despite having his glands tied, had helped him to the best of his abilities.

 

“This sucks.” Shoko chuckled. “Living with future people sucks. You literally know everything!”

 

“Doesn’t sucks when they prevent your death,” Suguru added, Gojo agreeing immediately and causing the girl to roll her eyes.

 

“You all have to pay me for this!” Gojo added, throwing his hands up like a child.

 

“Aren’t you literally the richest person in here?!” Nobara snapped, holding an accusing finger to his face.

 

“Ehe~”

 

”Then today's your treat!” One of the boys continued.

 

’I can't hear the movie at all.’

 

“Fuck outta here.”

 

”So I began conducting research on the soul.”

 

“We're splitting it!”

 

’I guess people like them are everywhere.’

 

”All alone, in this lab deep in the mountains…”

 

“You know, I’m really glad we don’t hear people’s thoughts in real life or anything 'cause this is so annoying and it’s not more than…five people talking at the same time here!” Yuji finally snapped, feeling as if his head was about to explode add and just stop functioning from all the voices.

 

Gojo giggled. “Be glad you don’t have Six Eyes or something.” He said, and soon they were all looking at him like crazy. Right…this is what he puts up with on a daily basis?!

 

“Maybe that’s why he’s so crazy,” Utahime whispered to Shoko, soon feeling a playful hand slapping over the back of her head. “Ow!”

 

The scene changed back to when the episode started, focusing on the time the three boys were beating down Junpei. “So, did you look?” The (probably) leader asked, taking a step forward as he looked down at the boy with a smirk plastered on his face.

 

“I didn’t.” Junpei didn’t back down either, despite the pain burning his body, specifically his stomach and ribs he had to protect again when the other guy started kicking once more. “Then are you saying Tsubasa's lying?”

 

“He was totally looking!” Tsubada answered just as an older man was shown passing through the corridors of the school behind them.

 

“Who’s that?” Kuroi asked, trying to think of something else than the small boy getting beaten down on the screen.

 

“His school’s supposed to be principal,” Yuji answered, having remembered that from what Junpei told him that day. He should’ve done more than just steal that man’s pants.

 

“What?! Then why’s he not doing anything?!”

 

He just shrugged.

 

”You're nuts, man!” One of the boys said, scrolling through his phone after kicking Junpei down. “Oh, there's a fifty-percent discount.”

 

“Huh? Where?” Another asked.

 

“Hey! Teach him a lesson first!” Tsubasa pressed.

 

“Didn’t you have enough?!” Maki snapped, not being able to hold in her anger, watching this innocent boy getting bullied because of…because of what? Not being strong enough? Being nice? Different? Shy? Is that why they were letting themselves to just bully him like this? This didn’t give them the right! It didn’t. Just like it didn’t give Naoya or everyone else from her clan to do the same to her and Mai when they were much much younger and she had to protect her little sister when she herself could barely move. She knew this. She knew how it worked. She knew how Junpei should be feeling. And honestly, didn’t blame him if he wanted these people dead. Who didn’t?

 

’Shit. That girl is just using me to confirm her status. Junpei said, looking up at Tsubasa in anger and seeing that, the leader smiled, using it as an opportunity to confirm the girl’s false claims. “You were looking, then.”

 

“That girl can eat shit.” Suguru snapped. “Sorry.”

 

“Nah, you’re right. Maybe you can shove one of your curses down her throat after this.” Maki said, causing the man to give her a weird look. “Huh. That sounds torturous enough.”

 

“Stop giving him new ideas!” No one listened to Gojo’s cry.

 

’Damn it.’ Junpei cursed as a new round of beating came raining down on his head. ’I'm gonna say it!’

 

“You're not as cute as you think you are, Tsubasa-san.” He said it. “These three know that too. The only reason they're fawning over you is because they think you'll let them bang-“ He was silenced with a foot hitting him straight in the face, making the surprised audience flinch.

 

“Did he just-say that?!” Nanami asked in disbelief, Gojo laughing as he nodded. “He did! He’s got guts, I like him.” He said proudly, watching the boy trying to stand up to these people and staying true to himself no matter what; rather than just accepting their words so they’d let him go.

 

“Of course you do,” Choso said with an eye roll. Even he knew of this by now. Of course, Gojo’d like him. And to be honest, he did as well. He guessed everyone did. And knowing he was going to die…

 

The scene changed back to the cinema’s screen, showing the doctor speaking over a patient-or rather a test subject-while holding a syringe and grinning devilishly as he leaned closer. ”Now to create the perfect human being!”

 

“That looks fucking creepy.” Riko shivered, hugging her shoulder at the sight.

 

“It really does look like Mahito though,” Choso said, all the memories of the time he spent living with the curse coming back to his mind; this…movie reminded him of all the screams of the people he experimented on every day.

 

“Right…you lived with the guy for a while. I keep forgetting that.” Yuji chuckled. “What was he like?”

 

“You’ve seen him fight and he’s well…unstable…but in his free time? He was either torturing humans and experimenting on them to make the perfect soul, or just playing games with Ge-Kenjaku.” The half-curse man explained.

 

“Those two have such a weird relationship. They all do.” Shoko said, gojo chuckling as he added: “Maybe they were dating. Until not.”

 

“Shut up.” The actual Geto groaned while Gojo kept on giggling and leaning his head on his shoulder.

 

”It ain't happening.”

 

“She's not gonna let any of us bang her. No point chasing after her.”

 

“Ew, what the fuck?!” Nobara snapped, making a face. “How are they all so disgusting?”

 

“It may sound horrible but I’m actually feeling good they died,” Yuta said, almost no one being able to disagree with him. True they were still some arrogant stupid high-school boys but the obvious damage they’ve probably caused so many people like Junpei…

 

’Stop talking.’ Junpei snapped, completely irritated.

 

”S-Stop it!”

 

“No!”

 

“It’s Tsubasa!” One of the boys said, holding out her phone and chuckling among themselves.

 

’Switch off your phone, damn it!’

 

Yuki chuckled. “I wouldn’t have waited for Mahito to finish them off at this point, seriously.”

 

”What’s up?” One of them started but this time, instead of focusing on the trio the camera showed Mahito as it took its human form as if it was just born, smiling devilishly while walking behind them as the boy spoke, “At this time? I'm free anytime.”

 

Shoko, “Oh shit-“

 

”Hey, guys.” Mahito started, leaning down beside their ears while the boy kept on talking to Tsubasa, completely oblivious to his presence. “Well…”

 

“Let's mind our manners, okay?” He said and with that, placed his hand on the side of the boy’s face which immediately broke shape, turning into something completely inhuman and more curse-like.

 

Watching the sight and the process, all Gojo could think about was if Nobara had also endured so much pain at that moment and couldn’t help but gaze at the girl in worry, his heart skipping a beat at seeing the amount of horror on her face and suddenly, he felt sick thinking how afraid his girl should felt on that moment; knowing it was the end and there was no turning back; yet was so brave to smile as she told her last words to Yuji before collapsing, laying lifeless lay on the ground, her soul so broken that none of them had been able to heal her even if she wasn’t completely dead yet. Was she still in pain on that moment? How had she felt before it happened? Scared? Regretful? Hopeless? Angry? Disappointed at her teacher who could not be there for her the moment she needed him the most? He could never forget how devastated he was finding out what’s happened to her and how he would never see her smile or goof around with Yuji and prank Megumi with him. How he could never see her smile so brightly and scream like a child any time Gojo let her steal his credit card to go and buy whatever she wanted after a successful mission. How he could see the light in her eyes again.

 

But not again. He would not let anything happen to her or any of his students this time around. Never again. He’d die to make that happen if that’s the price he had to pay. He’d die in a blink of an eye if he knew that’s what it’d take to make sure all those he lives will be happy this time. If only…if only he could change their fate…

 

Not. Not if. He will do it.

 

“Satoru? Hey, hey what’s wrong?” Suguru called, suddenly pulling him back to reality and causing him to finally take his eyes off of the ginger-head girl to stare into another dead loved one’s eyes; only then realizing how hard he’d been squeezing the brunette’s hand.

 

“I’m-it’s nothing, sorry. Don’t know what came over me.” He said, knowing there was no escape from Suguru and his knowing pointed look. “Ugh, it’s just, seeing that, that’s how Nobara died. Or-not but, her soul became too broken for us to be able to heal. Just a touch, and she never opened her eyes again. Or rather, her eye.” He said, keeping in his mind to not raise his voice above a whisper; the words coming out of his mouth before he could stop them.

 

“She…Mahito…this guy…with his technique, he?” Suguru asked, not really knowing how to feel about this, hearing how another person he was starting to become friends with and get to know and care for, had died in this future. Seriously…how many of the people in this room had not died? How many of them were still alive, if it could be called living anyway? How many people had his best friend, who actually knew and cared for these kids and people with his whole heart for so long, had watched die?

 

“Yeah. He did.” Satoru nodded bitterly and despite how natural and normal his face should look to everyone, Geto could clearly see the small wavering of his pupils, the way he swallowed tightly, and how his hand was still clenching his so tightly. So he wasted no time in pulling the suddenly surprised man into his arms, not caring about the few weird looks and could you have sex after this is over’ coming from around, just wanting to hold Satoru to his chest where he knew he could protect him and assure him that Suguru himself was safe and right beside him. That he wasn’t alone. Not anymore. Never again.

 

”There's no need to worry. Everything went well.” The movie continued but despite the silence Junpei had been craving since the beginning; all he could do now was stare at the three boys in front of him and the new man, thinking what could’ve possibly happened to make them stop talking.

 

“How about you just watch the movie and finally enjoy it…huh?” Riko chuckled nervously but of course that didn’t happen and the next scene was of Junpei now standing in the bright room of the cinema and in front of the now long-dead corpses that no longer looked like the people they were.

 

’This will never get any easier…’ Yuji shivered internally, his hands hugging his waist. No matter how many times he sees this, he can never get used to it. Just thinking about…the pain these humans have suffered and how Mahito just uses them as if they’re nothing; how he’s made Yuji even end up having to kill them….

 

“O-oh my hod…” Utahime screamed out everyone’s horror. “W-what the hell is that?!”

 

Junpei looked no better, staring at the sight in horror. “What…what is this…?” He muttered to himself right before remembering the fourth man along with the boys at the end, soon breaking into a run after him.

 

“Why would you-ugh is he an idiot?!” Shoko screamed, almost pulling all her hair out. “Who the hell runs after someone who’s done that?!”

 

Riko coughed. “Um, all of you?”

 

“At least we’re sorcerers!”

 

“Doesn’t make it any less idiotic.”

 

”Was it that guy?” He wondered, running outside the building. “There's no way a human could do that!” He thought. “And if he actually did it, is he even human?”

 

After that, the show went back to where Junpei had found Mahito on episode 8, showing it was 10 A.M on a Monday morning. “If I am the one who did it, what're you gonna do? Judge me?” Mahito asked the boy. “Were those guys important to you?”

 

Hearing those words was like knives to the boy’s heart. Even thinking about someone daring to ask such a question when just a few days ago they were all laughing and taking pictures after having beaten him down to a pulp as if he was the garbage they all told him he was.

 

“Don't worry. You can eat it.”

 

“Harsh, man!”

 

“Poor guy! He's crying now!”

 

“O-oh my god…” Kuroi gasped, having covered her mouth with her hands to not make any noises in horror. Because just looking at Junpei’s condition was enough to make them all wide-eyed in horror, wishing they could somehow just reach out to the boy and protect him. Who the hell even does this to another human being for fun? There was nothing fun in this. This is pure cruelty.

 

“It is times like this that I wonder if we humans are the real curses,” Nanami muttered, hands clenched to his sides and already blaming himself for…probably having failed in saving the boy who from what he knew, was his case.

 

“Man, this just feels too personal and painful to watch,” Utahime muttered, thinking about how possibly should Junpei feel, knowing they’ve all witnessed all he’s gone through. Good thing he was still a child in their timeline. A child whom they would protect this time and never let him endure all this. She knew they’d make sure of it. She knew…Gojo would, if not anyone. She now knew he’d do anything to protect these kids. Or…all of them. She’s been proven more and more of the fact ever since she met this Gojo this morning. How he was doing all of this for them no matter how hard it should be for him. Was it really this morning? It seemed so long ago.

 

”Can I…do that too?” Was what Junpei asked at last when the show came back to the present, and none of them could even blame him for feeling like that no matter how wrong it probably was.

 

”Episode 9: Small Fry and Reverse Retribution”

 

“It seems like the victims were high school students.” An officer reported as the scene changed, focusing back on the cinema which was now turned into a crime scene; where the parents of the dead kids were gathered, devastated and crying as the police held them back to investigate the inhuman crime.

 

“I should be feeling bad for them but…they were just too cruel…yet…their parents don’t deserve this,” Riko said, letting out a frustrated breath at not knowing how to feel about this and no one said anything, they all feeling the same.

 

”Who were those guys?!” A man sitting in an office who was probably one of the detectives of the case asked his friends. “Why were they on the scene before forensics?! One of them was just a kid too!”

 

“Oh, they’re talking about us!” Yuji realized, sending Nanami a huge grin that had the man smiling a bit.

 

”I don't know the details either.” The other answered. “But you saw those stiffs, didn't you? That's not natural.” He puffed on his smile once. “Just pretend you never saw it. Otherwise, you're looking at an early retirement.”

 

“Can’t say he’s wrong about that.” Gojo chuckled. “Ugh, I just wish Junpei had just done the same!”

 

Yuji nodded, “Yeah…”

 

”And finally, the two sorcerers were shown, standing side by side behind the yellow keep-out barrier tape.

 

“Can you see it?” Nanami asked the younger boy who was listening to him attentively because no, he couldn’t see shit.

 

“Ugh, here we go.” Yuji groaned, covering his face as the rest chuckled.

 

“Oh man, I’ve missed him.” Shoko cackled.

 

“This is the residual taint of cursed energy.” Nanami continued, Yuji cutting him off to say: “Nope, I can't see anything-“

 

And Nanami cutting him off to say: “That's because you're not trying to see it.”

 

“Oh my god a tiny version of Gojo and Nanami bantering!” Yuki said, laughing while the rest nodded in agreement and Nanami prepared himself for the disaster he knew he was going to suffer through.

 

”We typically see curses as if it's perfectly natural to. When a cursed technique is used, it leaves traces behind. That's what residuals are. But residuals are much fainter than cursed spirits. So please focus your vision and look closely.” As Nanami finished his explanation, Yuji did as he was told focusing on the traces of cursed energy he could feel and soon finding them in the shape of footprints leading outside. “Oh! I can see them!”

 

“That’s so cool.” Riko gasped in awe. “So, you can actually realize who’s done it by looking at their cursed energy?!”

 

“Well, not just looking, but sensing it. If you’re already familiar with that person’s cursed technique, yes you’ll be able to recognize it. Everyone’s cursed techniques have unique cursed energy so once you’re looking for one, you can easily recognize it. That’s why sorcerers who don’t want to be found, prevent themselves from using their cursed energy unless necessary. They’re almost like fingerprints.” Gojo explained, the girl listening to him patiently. “Also, if it’s interesting to you, each one of your cursed energies is different in color and…even smell.”

 

Nobara, “color?!”

 

“Mhm. Most of you wouldn’t ever notice but it’s easier for me, given I can naturally see your cursed energy around you with my six eyes.”

 

“That’s so cool! What color is mine?!” Yuji asked, bouncing up and down on his seat in excitement. “Like shit.”

 

”Sensei!”

 

“Of course you can. Sensing them before seeing is standard for one who is capable.” Nanami said before walking outside, completely ruining Yuji’s mood.

 

“Ouch. That was harsh” Toge laughed at his friend’s face, Gojo using the opportunity to say: “Well, not everyone is made to be a teacher-“

 

“Shut your mouth.”

 

”How about being a little more encouraging?” Yuji tried, the man not wasting a second in letting him down. “I won't praise or insult you. I adhere to facts and judge on that basis. That is my way of doing things.”

 

“Yes, professor.” Geto chuckled and it took everything in Nanami not to strangle the two friends.

 

”There was a time when I mistakenly believed that society operated the same way. But that's a story for another time. Let's follow the trace.”

 

“Yeah! Let's go all-out!” Yuji excitedly said, only for his hopes to get crushed down again in a matter of seconds. “No, we'll use moderate effort if that is what's required.”

 

“You guys are pure comedy. I love Nanami episodes.” Shoko laughed and for the first time, Nanami knew how Yuji should’ve felt during all the previous episodes.

 

”Let’s go.” Nanami said, a gloomy boy soon following after him. ’We're just not clicking.’

 

“Wow, I can’t believe I actually thought that at first,” Yuji said, giggling. “But hey Nanamin, you were so boring so-“

 

“Please do shut up.”

 

’I'm not getting anything from him.’ Yuji thought, remembering the events that led to him meeting this guy.

 

“I won't be able to lead you this time.” Gojo had told him as he one day, teleported him somewhere away because he was going on a long mission and wouldn’t be able to be there to train him for a while and also didn’t want him to fall behind. “But I've brought a reliable protege to take my place.” That’s what he had said before they walked inside the room a tall blonde sorcerer whom Gojo had soon jumped on top of, was waiting.

 

“This is Nanami Kento-Kun, the ex-salaryman jujutsu sorcerer!” Gojo, who now had a hand wrapped around Nanami’s shoulder said.

 

“Please don't call me that.” The other sorcerer said, not really putting in any effort because he already knew it’d be a waste.

 

“Why would you call me that when introducing me to someone?!” The present Nanami snapped, running a tired hand over his eyes.

 

“Because, when you wanted to become a salaryman I told you you’d regret it and it’s shit. So-“

 

“You never stopped rubbing it to my face and telling me I told you so when it indeed was shit.” Nanami himself completed him, sighing tiredly while the man giggled. Why did he have to ask?! “Any chance you’ll let go of it now that I haven’t tried it yet?”

 

“Nope. Because you-“

 

“Owe that to you yes yes thank you, for saving me. What would I possibly do without you?!”

 

“Exactly!”

 

“Man, they are hilarious…” Riko muttered to her guardian, the two laughing on the other side.

 

”Plenty of jujutsu sorcerers are weirdos.” Gojo continued.

 

“No shit, Sherlock,” Yuta muttered because that’s exactly the first thing he had thought after coming to this world.

 

”But since he is a former office worker, he's got a good head on his shoulders. He's a first-grade sorcerer too.”

 

“That's rich coming from you,” Nanami said, having not expected that after Gojo’s previous words but well, you should always expect the unexpected when it comes to this man.

 

“I think that’s the best thing you’ve ever said to me.” Gojo laughed while Nanami who had actually felt touched by the words, groaned. Yes, also expect this man to ruin the whole mood.

 

’A lot of them like to wear sunglasses and stuff to hide their eyes. Yuji thought, watching Nanami fixing his glasses.

 

“Right. I never got the resin for that!” The boy in present asked.

 

“It’s a separate reason for me, but mostly, Sorcerers wear sunglasses to stealthily observe curses. Curses can be aggressive when they know they're being watched so, it helps with that. Also, glasses can help to stealthily observe your surroundings and instantly locate a curse even in a crowded space.” Gojo explained to him. “Not everyone is comfortable with that though, so not a lot of sorcerers wear glasses. But some do. Like Nanamin or Yaga-Sensei.” He said, smiling at the said teacher who nodded at the explanation. “Exactly what Satoru said.”

 

“That sounds helpful.” Nobara nodded before curiously looking at the man and giving it a few seconds of thought before finally asking: “Why do you cover your eyes?”

 

“Oh me?” Gojo giggled. “They’re just too pretty for normal eyes.”

 

“I’m serious you idiot!” The girl screamed, and Gojo shrugged. “It’s nothing big. My technique allows me to see cursed energy as well and since my six-eyes are mostly active 24/7, I cover them to restrain their power to some point. It also gets overwhelming to see so much sometimes and they tire out when being exposed for too long. So, better to just cover them when I don’t really need them.” He explained, the kids looking at him in amazement before nodding.

 

Geto on the other hand, looked a bit surprised at how easily he told them these. Well…not in complete detail and what he really meant by ’tiring’ but still…the Gojo he knew wouldn’t normally confess to these.

 

“How far away can you see anyway?” Riko couldn’t help but ask.

 

“The furthest I’ve tried is a few dozen kilometers afar.”

 

“That’s creepy.”

 

“Hehe.”

 

”Ex-salaryman?” Was what Yuji asked at last. “Why didn't you become a sorcerer from the start?”

 

“Why don't we introduce ourselves?” Nanami said, bowing to the boy, “Nice to meet you, Itadori-Kun.

 

“Oh, right. Nice to meet you too.” Yuji did the same and after that, the blonde man finally answered his question. “The one thing I learned at Jujutsu Tech is that Jujutsu sorcerers are shit!”

 

“Huh?”

 

“Pfft.” Seeing Yuji’s face and Nanami’s dead tone, Maki laughed so hard she had to lie down on her back.

 

”Then I worked at your typical company, and learned that working is shit.”

 

“Really?!”

 

Yuta, “I can’t believe this actually happened.”

 

”If they're both equally shitty, I'II take the lesser of two evils. That's the only reason I came back.” Nanami continued more to himself while Yuji whispered to Gojo in concern: “He’s so gloomy.”

 

“Right?”

 

As if one Gojo wasn’t enough, now he was stuck with two. Hod must truly hate him…

 

“Itadori-Kun, please don't think that I'm of the same mindset as Gojo-San. I do trust him and have faith in him.” He said, making Gojo smile so arrogantly at Yuji the boy had to look away with an eye-roll.

 

“Complementing each other like two boyfriends, awe~” Shoko cooed, laughing internally at the way Geto’s eye twitched. Oh, she was having so much fun.

 

”But I do not respect him!”

 

Gojo, ”Huh?!”

 

“Boy, I want a whole season dedicated to these two!” Yuki laughed so hard she could barely breathe. “They’re so funny! Ah, makes me forget what a shorty world we live in.”

 

”I'm not a fan of the way things are run, but I follow the rules.” Nanami continued.

 

Yuki coughed. “Aren’t you trying to help cover Yuji still being alive Mr. I follow the rules?”

 

Really, what had he done to deserve all this?

 

”This conversation is dragging on. In short, I don't acknowledge you as a sorcerer.”

 

“You have no faith in me!” Yuji cried.

 

”Even if you do carry the bomb we know as Sukuna, please make an effort to prove that you are useful.” He said, Yuji completely getting what he meant by the words. “I'm weak and useless. I've been getting that a lot these days.” He said, the events of what led to his death passing through his eyes. “But l'Il get stronger. I have to be strong, or I won't be able to choose the way I die.”

 

“Sensei, why are you smiling at me like you’re actually my dad!” Yuji screamed, flushing in embarrassment at Gojo’s proud gaze looking at him on the screen and finally getting what these guys meant all this time. Seriously, why was he being such a dad?!

 

“Wha-I’m not looking at you like anything!”

 

Suguru rolled his eyes. “Sure you don’t.”

 

”I'll make you acknowledge me, even without that advice. Just give me a bit more time.” Yuji said, smiling confidently at the man who stabbed him with his next words. “Be sure to tell that to the authorities, not me.”

 

“Oh, right.”

 

“Frankly, I don't care!”

 

“Okay, I get it!”

 

“Nanamin, maybe you should try taking some anger management classes to-“

 

“Shut up or I’ll show you anger!”

 

After that the show focused back on the present, showing Yuji and Nanami walking up the stairs leading to the rooftop. “There wasn't anything on the surveillance cameras, right?” Yuji asked.

 

“Right. There was only one young man aside from the victims.”

 

“Then a cursed spirit was behind it?”

 

“Well, most likely.” Nanami agreed as they stepped onto the rooftop. “There's a small chance the young man could have done it, but identifying him is the police's-“At that, he stopped in his cracks noticing the curse crawling on the wall behind them to go into a dark corner. “Lunch... Lunch... Lunch... Lunchbox”

 

Riko made a face. “Ew, that looks so creepy.”

 

Yuji readied himself for their surprise in just a few minutes.

 

”Stop.” Nanami said, holding out his hand in front of the boy. “I take care of this one. You handle the one over there.” He said and Yuji turned towards the direction he was pointing at, only then noticing the presence of another curse. “Good... detergent!”

 

“What are they doing up there anyway, were they waiting?” Yuki asked, narrowing her eyes when Yuji nodded. So this was the work of Mahito…then…were these…?

 

”If you feel you're in trouble, please let me know.” Nanami told Yuji who looked like he’d been hit. “Have some faith in me, will you?”

 

“It's not a matter of faith. I am an adult, and you are a child.” The older sorcerer answered, opening the buttons of his coat and loosening his bow tie for more access, and walked up to the curse. “I have an obligation to prioritize your life over my own.”

 

“I'd rather be underestimated than be treated like a child.”

 

“That’s right! I had Gojo Sensei training me a few grade 2 or 3 curses were nothing compared to that!” Yuji exclaimed, still feeling embarrassed at hearing those words even tho he now knew how much Nanami actually meant them and lives by that principle.

 

Panda chuckled. “It’s like Nanamin is the responsible dad and Satoru the ‘learn how to survive or die’ dad.”

 

Gojo laughed while Nanami groaned. “Since when did I become a dad?!”

 

“Don’t fight it, it only gets worse from now on.” The previous victim said, making him sigh tiredly. He was going to regret this whole thing.

 

”You've faced multiple life-or-death situations.” Nanami continued, Yuji listening as he got into a fighting position. “But that does not make you an adult. Finding more and more fallen-out hairs on your pillow. Your local store no longer having your favorite bread.” He continued, Yuji’s face who had been listening and waiting for something life-changing crumbling and turning annoyed. “Experiencing little losses like these is what makes people grow into adults.”

 

“Old age has definitely changed you,” Gojo said, shaking his head in disappointment while the rest laughed.

 

Riko, “Why is he giving life lectures?!”

 

“This actually happens on a normal basis. It’s not just old age. This I have to say, your situation has gotten more severe.” Geto also added

 

“WOULD YOU ALL SHUT UP?!”

 

”My cursed technique forcibly creates a weak point on my opponent.” Nanami continued, talking about his cursed technique to Yuji just as the curse attacked him. “Seven to three. When dividing the subject into tenths, if I'm able to strike that point, it's a critical hit. That allows me to inflict significant damage, even on stronger adversaries. If their cursed energy is weak, I can cut them in two, even with this dull blade. Are you listening, Itadori-Kun?” He paused, gazing at Yuji struggling with his own opponent and causing the boy to look away for just a second to ask if Nanami was talking to him and then get thrown to the air just because of the mere distraction.

 

And the whole room broke into laughter at the sight.

 

“Forget everything about responsible dad. He’s the grandpa.” Shoko said, laughing at an irritated Nanami.

 

“Is it okay to reveal something like that?” Yuji asked after sitting up and rubbing his cheek which hurt from where having fallen face-first to the ground.

 

“You said it actually strengthens your technique if you’re in a fight, right?” Riko asked, remembering what Gojo told them that time he was explaining bonds with yourself and how Nanami’s worked.

 

“Yup.” The man nodded proudly at her. “At least that’s what Nanami told me.”

 

“It's not a problem to reveal that technique to that particular opponent. There's also the strategy of misleading by revealing.” Nanami continued, making Yuji regret having asked the question as he couldn’t focus on his fight again. ’I want to focus on the curse, but it feels like I should be listening.

 

“It does have its advantages. Revealing one's hand is a pact that makes your technique more effective.” He finished and with that, sent his cursed energy flowing into his body, getting ready to land his technique on the curse running at him, then attacking at an inhuman speed and cutting off the curse’s weak points which were all its limbs. “That's all from me.” He said, wiping the blood from his still covered blade with a fast hand gesture.

 

“Wow.” Many whispered along with on-screen Yuji.

 

“That was so badass!” Yuki cheered, the rest of the audience nodding and saying their own praises that actually got the blonde boy to flush a bit in embarrassment. He couldn’t help but agree tho, it felt amazing seeing how much he’s progressed and how strong he’s become. The him now couldn’t possibly move so fast or finish off a curse with a single blow. It hasn’t been even a year since he started to professionally train and…to be honest, he’s never even dreamed of becoming so strong one day. He’s never wanted to hope for too much in a world where they could die so easily. He’d try his best and train to get stronger and fight for his beliefs and protect those he helps dear. But to actually witness himself having reached that point…it warmed his heart. Gave him the strength to want to fight and try even harder. Especially now that he knew what a terrible future awaits them. He’d fight, to be able to stand beside his comrades this time. Together, all of them. None of them would die so young this time, or be so alone. Maybe then he could actually land a hit or two on Gojo if the man walked too much on his nerves. Yes…that seemed to be a great motive.

 

’Not only is his blade all wrapped up, but he used the back of it and sliced right through.’ Yuji thought in awe, not noticing his own opponent having gotten so close to him from behind until Nanami warned him. Which wasn’t of that much help, since all Yuji could do was to protect his face from the punch directed at him and soon sending him flying across the rooftop.

 

Everyone laughed so loud that Yuji wished for the ground to open up and swallow him whole. He really needed more break episodes so he could take a breath from time to time. This shit has no mercy on him!

 

”I don't like you looking away.”

 

“And whose fault is that?!” Yuji screamed.

 

”Who's the one distracting me here?!” His on-screen self also agreed before finally putting all his focus on the curse in front of him, taking a deep breath to call out to his cursed energy and focusing it all into his fists just as Gojo had thought him in their previous weeks of training.

 

“Your cursed energy has a lag, huh?” That’s what Gojo had told him then after Yuji had finally managed to control his cursed energy to attack; the screen also changing to show glimpses of that time.

 

“Ow…” Yuji groaned, rubbing his ass that hurt from Gojo having slammed him to the ground over and over again. “Lag?”

 

“Your cursed energy can't keep up with your explosive power,” Gojo answered from where he was standing in front of him, hands in his pockets.

 

“How the fuck do you look even taller in casual clothes?!” Shoko asked, making a face at the sight because not only that, but also like a fucking model.

 

“And prettier.” Suguru also added, only realizing he’d said those words out loud when everyone was staring at him with a dead look and Gojo was laughing so hard it was surprising how he wasn’t choking or something. “You think I look pretty?”

 

“As if!” He screamed, slapping his friend’s face away but deep inside, he still couldn’t help but keep staring at the Satoru on the screen and think ’how the hell is his neck so long and slender and why are his collar bones so thin and outstanding and-Suguru Geto get a hold of yourself.

 

Thankfully, the show continued, saving him from his misery. Or not. Because why wasn’t this getting back to the present time already?! This was torture. How could Yuji even focus on his training when there was a literal goddess-

 

“Since you can't control it well, the trajectory is linear. And that creates a unique flow of cursed energy. The energy slams in right after you make contact. In other words, one strike can equal two blows.” As Gojo explained Yuji was shown, using the lag to his advantage just as the man had thought him and landed a hit on the curse, the hit not fetal at first but very soon going completely through and sending cursed energy flowing inside the creature.

 

“Divergent Fist!” Gojo came up with the name, Yuji screaming in excitement as if it didn’t sound stupid at all. “That’s so cool!”

 

“You two truly share the same brain cells.” Kuroi chuckled.

 

Meanwhile, Geto was trying so hard not to stare at Satoru’s shoulder showing from where his collar had been pulled aside a bit.

 

”It doesn't come that easily for most. This'll be a great weapon for you.” The albino continued and with that the present time was shown again, Nanami observing Yuji’s attacks. ’His physical strength is superhuman. The initial blow has little cursed energy, but it reaches 120% of an average sorcerer's power. Then the real blow of cursed energy flows in. It must be quite unpleasant to be on the receiving end.’

 

As Nanami examined, the face of the curse that’s been hit was shown, tears of pain running down its face and Yuji had to put all his power from not flinching at the sight. He hated this. He hated Mahito.

 

’He's got potential. If he's able to go all out and combine his full physical strength with a cursed technique... I can see why Gojo brought him to me.’ Nanami thought, soon getting pulled back to reality with a whimper of the curse he had defeated. “Apologies. Time to end this.” He said as he walked closer, only to stop in his tracks and eyes blowing wide and realizing something uncommon for a curse and more…human-like. A watch, around the creature’s wrist.

 

“Wait is-is that…?” Nobara muttered, he’d eyes widening as she realized what was going on.

 

Both Gojo and Yuji nodded, the latter saying: “Transfigured humans. Mahito.”

 

Riko, “…shit.”

 

”Itadori-Kun! Don't finish it off yet!” Nanami shouted, stopping the boy who was about to land the finishing blow.

 

He walked up to him, holding out his phone which he had taken a photo of the curse’s hand with. “Have a look a this. I took a photo of my opponent.”

 

“What? I thought cursed spirits didn't show up in photos.” Yuji asked, completely puzzled and horrified when Nanami started again. “Please stay calm and listen. What we've been fighting...”

 

“They are humans.” Shoko confirmed and they all knew this was at least a few hours ago, given how in the next scene it showed that the woman had the bodies of the two curses-or rather, “No, I guess I should say they were humans. The same as the three from the theater. Their bodies were forcibly altered by a cursed technique.”

 

Despite already knowing this from what Yuji and Gojo had said, none of them could help but feel sick at the sight. At just what…that curse was capable of. None of them had thought it’d be so horrible. Not to this extent. It felt wrong, for such a technique to even exist. What could’ve possibly been the cause of this curse’s creation? What could be so cruel and horrible to give life to such a thing?

 

“If that was all, I would have noticed at the start. The two we fought possessed cursed energy, like cursed spirits.” Nanami said, now sitting in a room with a horrible-looking Yuji sitting on the couch.

 

Seeing that, they all gave Yuji looks of sympathy, only to find him looking just as gloomy and guilty as his on-screen self. He…he shouldn’t be looking like this. Not such a ray of sunshine like Yuji.

 

“Hey, you know it’s not your fault, right? You couldn’t have possibly known. And…it’s not like there is a way to bring them back.” Megumi said, placing a hand on his friend’s shoulder who sighed, nodding. “I know that now but…it doesn’t make it feel any better.”

 

“I know.” The dark-haired boy agreed. “We’ll make sure he doesn’t hurt so many people this time.”

 

At that Yuji perked up, eyes shining with hope. “Oh that we do!”

 

Seeing him like this made Megumi allow himself to smile softly as well. That’s right…they were going to change so many things this time. They wouldn’t regret anything again.

 

“That’s right! I’ll beat the shit out of the fucker myself!” Nobara screamed, throwing an arm around his friend’s neck and causing Megumi to pull away to not get dragged down to the floor along with the two.

 

“You, young lady, are getting nowhere near that fucker.” Gojo stopped her, smacking her forehead with his finger, and before Nobara could shoot back Geto laughed, agreeing. “He’s right, leave the work to the grown-ups.”

 

“Hey Suguru, you have to help me do that. I’m going to feed him to you then!” Gojo said and it took a whole couple of seconds to realize what he meant before Geto was groaning.

 

“What happens if you eat it? Will you like, be able to do everything he does?” Yuji asked in confusion and seeing that, Suguru couldn’t help but answer, happy to take the kid’s mind off of what was going on a bit. “I…am not sure but yeah? I mean, there are some exceptions in some specific situations like if I use Uzumaki-but, that’s not important right now.” Not when he himself still hasn’t been able to completely grasp how that one works. “But…probably? Some curses who have special powers I can take for my own and others, I can summon and control their techniques through themselves.”

 

“What does that mean?” Nobara asked with a tilted head, having got none of that.

 

“He has curses as his pets,” Gojo answered with a laugh.

 

“Something like that.” He nodded, sighing when he saw a dozen pairs of eyes still staring at him in confusion. He couldn’t blame them though…this sure sounded complicated. Even he himself had to spend a lot of time to actually learn how it worked.

 

“Well it’s like, some curses like this,” As he said, he held out his hand like a gun, soon shooting out a few small curses at the kids tho not forcefully to do any damage and to just play around. “Become a part of me.”

 

“What the fuck was that?!” Yuji screamed, holding one of the baby curses in his hands. “Oh my god, they’re so cute! Little octopuses!”

 

Nobara had a different thought tho. “They look gross.” She said, poking at the thing that soon started wiggling its small legs as if it was really just a pet and not some horrifying curse.

 

“But some of them like this lady,” Geto continued, smiling mischievously at Gojo who giggled in agreement and soon a tall woman with a creepy aura and worn-out clothes and bandages all around her face which were covered under her long disheveled dark hair stepped out of something like a portal, walking forward until she was standing right behind Geto himself. “I have to summon to use their abilities. I can’t directly control her technique and domain but, she does it for me. She’s not the curse she once was and is a whole new being so…yeah. Her personality hasn’t changed tho.”

 

“The fuck is that?!” Utahime also screamed this time.

 

“That is so fucking creepy,” Riko said, hiding behind Kuroi while Gojo on the other hand, fucking took the curse’s hand and dragged her down to sit beside him.

 

“She’s not creepy! She even allows me to practice braiding on her because Suguru wouldn’t!” He said, patting the thing on the head as if she wasn’t a ducking curse!

 

“You were horrible at braiding!” Geto shot back. “I didn’t want to go bald.”

 

“I can’t believe I’m starting to feel bad for the curse,” Maki muttered to Yuta who chuckled in agreement.

 

“What does she do?” Yuji asked, daring to get closer to the curse to take a better look. Did she have a mouth? Or eyes? She really didn’t look aggressive…

 

“She…stops time and space with a simple domain and asks you if she’s pretty. Depending on your answer she decides if she should kill you with her scissors or not.” Geto answered.

 

“And you call that not creepy?!” Riko screamed at Gojo, Nobara adding: “I’ve heard about that myth when I was a kid! I couldn’t sleep for weeks! And it’s real?! How am I supposed to sleep now?!”

 

“Well, Suguru has her under control so…not a problem? They can’t get aggressive or anything unless he wants.” Gojo said, both he and Yuji playing with the woman’s hair now.

 

“What’s the myth?” Choso asked, examining the curse in interest. But he has no idea what the myth these people were talking about was. Actually, he had no idea about anything related to this world.

 

“Well,” Nobara started, turning to look at him tho he could see she was still a bit nervous talking to him but was trying to help. “Kuchisake-onna…I think; or "Slit-Mouthed Woman", is a malevolent figure in Japanese urban legends. She’s the ghost of a woman who was mutilated by having her mouth slit open from ear to ear and has come back to seek vengeance on the world. In some versions of the story, she was the unfaithful wife or concubine of a samurai. As punishment for her infidelity, her husband sliced the corners of her mouth from ear to ear. Other versions of the tale include that her mouth was mutilated during a medical or dental procedure, that she was mutilated by a woman who was jealous of her beauty, or that her mouth is filled with numerous sharp teeth.”

 

As she reached that part Gojo stopped her to say: “Oh the sharp teeth are true. She has them.” He said, pointing at the woman beside him. “And the surgical scissors and everything.”

 

“Right…” The ginger-head shivered, “So, after that, she appears at night to lone travelers on the road, covering her grizzly mouth with a cloth mask, a fan, or a handkerchief and asks them if she’s pretty. If you say “no” she gets angry and kills you. If you say “yes” she cuts your mouth open with scissors so you can be beautiful just like her. So, they say to survive, you have to answer with something like “average-looking” or “you look okay.” That gives you the time to escape or well, bye-bye.” She finished, letting out a deep breath and then looking back at the woman. “Am I correct?”

 

The only answer she got was a very creepy-looking toothy smile that would probably haunt her dreams for the rest of her life.

 

“Thank you,” Choso said, looking between the curse and Nobara. “That sure is…a wild story.”

 

“And it’s real!” The girl cried as she threw her hands in the air and causing the man to chuckle a bit at her antics. She sure did look like Yuji sometimes. Just…small innocent children. It wasn’t her fault what happened to his brothers. He knew that now.

 

“If I knew you were so afraid of it, I would’ve told Suguru to bring her out sooner!” Gojo said, laughing when Nobara launched at him. “You’re a monster!”

 

“This is so cool tho,” Yuji said, looking at Geto. “How many curses do you have?”

 

“Um, a few dozen…?”

 

“That’s awesome!”

 

“He’s annoying and an ass so it doesn’t count!” Maki said, tho it was obvious she was teasing now.

 

“Thanks?”

 

“So, absorbing Mahito would be like the first case, right?” Yuji asked, now having understood and Suguru nodded. “Probably.” He said, disappearing the curses with a wave of his hand that ended in Satoru crying.

 

“It’s fucking awesome!” Yuji roared, “I mean, if we eat a curse we become possessed or die but you can just absorb them for your own and possess their abilities?! That’s not fair. It’s like, literally having a hundred cursed techniques at the same time! This is the coolest cursed technique I’ve ever heard of!”

 

Geto chuckled. “I guess…”

 

“I have the coolest mom ever!”

 

“…please shut up.”

 

After that, the show continued from where it had left off.

 

“You'll have to ask the culprit about their technique to explain that. Though there is evidence that their brain stems were tampered with.” Shoko said, leaning down to get a better look at the curses' brains once more. “Most likely to create a state of confusion and impaired consciousness. If they can manipulate the brain, it might be possible for them to give cursed energy to humans. The connection between the brain and cursed energy is still a black box to us.” She paused before adding: “Oh, right, is Itadori listening?”

 

“Oh, yes.” The boy answered himself.

 

“To sum it up, these guys died of shock from having their bodies modified. You didn't kill them.” The woman said sternly. “Don't you dare think otherwise.”

 

“You hear that? You better listen to me or I’ll break your legs!” The present Shoko said as well, causing Yuji to chuckle embarrassingly. “Alright, alright.”

 

“Right.” The boy nodded, tho he did not look like he believed in those words the slightest, or if they made him feel any better.

 

“Either way, the gravity of death is the same to me.” He said as Nanami hung up. “But still, this…This isn't right!”

 

’This kid genuinely gets upset over other people's deaths. Nanami thought, he himself not feeling so good over the news. “Those residuals were a bluff, likely meant to lure us in. Our foe is quite skilled. It looks like this will take more than moderate effort.” He said, standing up. “So let's go all-out.”

 

Hearing that, Yuji beamed, smiling up at him determinedly. “Right!”

 

“Atta boy!” Yuki cheered along, all of them happy at seeing Yuji back to smiling. He deserved to be happy. And she hoped by watching what’s happened to him once already, he wouldn’t break down or anything. He’s been through enough already. Good thing they were here to stop that from happening.

 

In another part of the twin, somewhere inside the underground tunnels, Mahito was having a conversation with his new companion. “There are spirits known as potential special-grade apparitions. Cursed spirits are a culmination of the cursed energy leaked from humans. An image of fear shared by the masses can manifest as a powerful curse, even if it's not real.”

 

“…seems like Junpei’s found himself a teacher too.” Kuroi chuckled bitterly.

 

“Oh, that bitch’s not laying his hands on him this time!” Gojo snapped, his reaction resulting in Geto chuckling and patting his head, saying something like: “Yeah sure, he’s all yours this time.”

 

”An image of fear shared by the masses? Like famous monsters and ghosts?” Junpei asked, understanding what the curse meant.

 

“Yup.” Mahito approved, then held out the book he was reading of Japanese myths about ghosts and spirits. “Like Toilet-bound Hanako-San, and the nine-tailed fox, and so on.”

 

“Wow, those are real too?” Riko asked, eyes blown wide in wonder and awe.

 

“Mhm. We’re keeping out an eye for them but they haven’t really been causing too much trouble. They’re still probably special-grade curses tho, given how known they are. But they’ve been…civil.” Gojo explained, the girl nodding. “So, not in your myths inventory?” She asked Geto with a chuckle, the man laughing along. “Unfortunately not. The only other myth I have is the rainbow dragon.”

 

”What?!” Yuji screamed, bouncing up and down in excitement. “You have a dragon?! The Rainbow Dragon?!”

 

He chuckled. “Yeah, tho he doesn’t have two heads like the myths say. And it’s white.”

 

“It also flies!” Satoru joined in. “And he’s fast!”

 

“You better take us dragon riding after this is over,” Maki said with a laugh, even she sounding a bit excited now because a dragon?!

 

“Okay okay…” He chuckled. “I don’t get what’s with you and my curses…”

 

Gojo, “I keep telling you how amazing they are, you just don’t believe me!”

 

“I’ll show you how amazing they are when I shove one of my balls down your throat!” He said, only realizing what he’d just said when Satoru burst into an uncontrollable laughter that had him gasping for air.

 

“That came out so bad.” Maki said, laughing along while Suguru turned into a complete shade of red, covering his face between his two hands and crying internally while Choso who was sitting near patted him on the back in sympathy, probably the only one who had no idea what this meant.

 

“It’s not like Gojo Sensei would have any obligations tho,” Nobara added.

 

Dear Lord!

 

”Jujutsu sorcerers brand them as potential special-grade apparitions and keep an eye out for them.” Mahito kept on, and Geto worshipped him with his whole being. “The fact that they categorize powerful, unidentified curses as such really shows their shallowness. But what people fear most aren't fairy tales, right?” He asked, turning his head to look at Junpei with a smile; the kid understanding him immediately. “So, natural disasters?”

 

“Talking to you is so easy.” Mahito praised and hearing that, Junpei couldn’t help but get embarrassed a bit, not really having had anyone praising him or appreciating him so much in his whole life. No one aside from his mom. “Oh, r-really?”

 

“He’s so cute.” Kuroi cooed, her mother instincts kicking in.

 

At that moment, a sound very close to someone screaming out in pain came from the tunnel behind him, causing him to look in that direction a bit nervously but before he could say anything, Mahito was right beside him, talking to his ear and causing him to snap his head around, startled. “People have always feared... the earth, the forests, and the oceans. The cursed energy directed at them was so massive that before they took form, they gained consciousness and remained in hiding.”

 

“So that’s why we have never heard of them,” Yaga said in realization. “So they might exist even now as we speak.”

 

Yuki nodded. “Probably.”

 

”I'm proud to call them my friends.” Mahito continued, reaching out a hand to graze Junpei’s face, pulling his hair out of his forehead a bit so that a few burn marks left from cigarettes could be seen.

 

“W-what the fuck…?” Toge snapped, feeling as angry as the rest. “That’s…that’s why he styles his hair like that? To cover the scars?! Who the fuck has even done that?!”

 

“It doesn’t matter, I’m killing them the second I get my hands on them,” Yuji said, the anger in his voice surprising a few but it’s not like they could say they disagree. This kid…he didn’t deserve all this pain. All this loneliness. Since when has he been feeling like this? Who even had the heart to hurt such a kind but quiet sunshine?

 

”What are you born from, Mahito-San?” Junpei asked despite the small glimpse of fear filling his body and Mahito smiled, leaning closer. “People.”

 

Oh.

 

”I am a curse born from the hatred and fear people hold in their gut toward each other.”

 

“That…actually explains so much.” Yuta smiled bitterly. “Only humans can give birth to such a curse.”

 

After that, the screen changed to the “Tokyo Municipal Shuei High School Detached Office” where Nanami, Yuji, and Ijichi were.

 

“I've organized the reports from our windows on recent unnatural deaths and disappearances.” As Nanami explained a map was shown, and those said places were marked on it with a red marker. “This should help us narrow down the culprit's hideout.

 

“Aw yeah! Are we storming in?!” Yuji asked in excitement.

 

And as always, Nanami killed it. “No, this is just an approximation. I'll continue to investigate this matter, but I'd like you to handle a different task.” He said, pinning a picture of Junpei on the map. “This is the boy who was at the theater, Yoshino Jumpei. Apparently, he goes to the same school as the victims. Based on the surveillance footage and how he carried himself, I believed it was unlikely he could be a curse user. However, if he's related to the victims, that changes things.”

 

Shoko, “He is related, just not how you think.”

 

’But did I…realize that?’ Was all Nanami could think of. And if he did…did he try helping the boy? Or he didn’t find out at all?

 

”Curse user?” Yuji questioned, lost.

 

“A jujutsu sorcerer with evil intent.” Nanami simply said. “I've entrusted the process to Ijichi-Kun, so I'd like you two to investigate Yoshino Junpei.” He said, the two giving a salute. “Roger!”

 

“Speaking of which, I don't know any assistants other than you.” Yuji suddenly told Ijichi who smiled nervously. “Well, I'm the only one who knows you're still alive, so by necessity…”

 

“Makes sense,” Yuji said, stepping outside to do his first single mission. “Let’s go!”

 

Ijichi on the other hand, didn’t follow him down the stairs and came back to ask the something from the other sorcerer. “It's not just an approximation. You already know the culprit's location, don't you?”

 

“Of course.”

 

“Huh?! You did?!” Yuji screamed in betrayal. “Nanamin!”

 

“Aw, trying to protect your son?” Shoko teased.

 

“Shut it.”

 

”If they wanted to, they could have left the scene without leaving any residuals. We're being lured in once again.” Nanami said, not wanting to put Yuji’s life in danger if that was the case. Not until he knew who was the opponent they were facing. “Weighing the risks of storming in alone versus taking Itadori-Kun with me, I simply chose the former. He's still a child, after all.” He explained, Ijichi agreeing and Yuji chose that specific moment to burst inside, smelling the surprised man away. “Nanami-Sensei!”

 

“Itadori-Kun?”

 

“I forgot to say something. Be careful, okay?” He said, smiling from ear to ear like the sunshine he was.

 

“Aw, aren’t you the cutest?” Yuki giggled, leaning forward to pinch Yuji’s cheek who froze, not sure if he was dreaming or not. Nobara and Megumi on the other side, could only sigh tiredly at his reaction and flushed face.

 

”Itadori-Kun. I'm not a teacher, so please drop the honorifics.”

 

“How about Nanamin?!”

 

“You want a smacking?”

 

“So that’s where this name comes from…” Nanami said, not sure if he should do as his future self said, and smack both Yuji and Gojo.

 

”There he is.” Ijichi said, the scene now changed and showed where he and Yuji had taken off and finally found Junpei. “Huh? He's not in uniform?” Yuji asked in surprise, the other answering: “It looks like he hasn't attended school for some time.” He said before stopping the car. “We're walking from here.”

 

With that, the two got out of the vehicle, walking up behind Junpei and following the boy; Yuji holding a small cage with a tiny curse inside.

 

“What’s that for?” Riko asked, seeming confused and Yaga answered: “Probably to test out if Junpei can see curses or not.”

 

“Oh.”

 

”Nanami! Let's go out together!” Gojo screamed, suddenly appearing on the screen and smiling from ear to ear, startling even himself.

 

“The fuck is this…it almost gave me a heart attack!” Nobara screamed, one hand on her heart.

 

“The end credit scenes,” Megumi answered unbothered, completely gotten used to Gojo’s sudden outburst during the years living with him. This was nothing compared to all the time Gojo had scared the shit out of him.

 

“What is he doing…?” Utahime muttered.

 

“Apparently, inviting Nanami to a date,” Shoko answered.

 

“Wow, congrats,” Kuroi said, Gojo laughed, and Nanami cried.

 

”No, thank you.” Nanami rejected immediately, walking past him.

 

Panda, “Ouch.”

 

”I mean, s-seriously! I have something important to discuss.” Gojo screamed after the man who still paid him no mind.

 

“Oh, how awful.”

 

“I haven't even said anything yet!”

 

“Take it easy honey, first rejections are always hard.” Utahime sighed, patting the man on the back. “Huh-hey! What makes you think that’s my first rejection?!”

 

“You’ve been rejected before too? Oh, you poor baby.” Utahime was having so much fun. This is revenge!

 

“Shut up I didn’t say that!”

 

After that, Gojo was shown haunting Nanami everywhere he went, holding out a sign with his name written on it in front of Nanami’s car, hiding inside his closet, and literally following him everywhere until Nanami couldn’t even believe that he was finally alone where he was standing in the school’s corridors in front of a vending machine.

 

“Wow, you take rejections very badly.” Geto laughed, joining in the teasing and Gojo groaned, slamming his face on his friend’s shoulder. “Not you too!”

 

Thinking as if he could finally take a break, Nanami searched into his pocket for the money to get a drink, only to find a piece of paper and pulled it out, coming face to face with a letter sealed with a sticker like Gojo’s face and a “To Nanami” written on top.

 

He opened the envelope with dread, immediately regretting his choice and wishing for death when he saw a drawing of a very stupid-looking penis with the word “Dick” written under it.

 

The whole room was in literal silence before they all broke into laughter at both the drawing, the mischievous prank, and on top of it all, Nanami’s irritated face. Both on the screen and beside them.

 

“I can’t even believe what I just saw!” Nobara laughed, holding on to Maki’s shoulder for support.

 

Even Choso had a hand slapped over his face.

 

“Your drawing skills are shit!” Yuta laughed, causing his giggling teacher to pout. “Oh, you think you can do better?”

 

“I’m not taking you up on this offer.”

Notes:

So…your thoughts? (Be ready for a long rant! Apologies in advance hehe)
Man I am so impatient for this arc and oh my god we’re almost reaching the end of the first half of season 1?! We’re at episode 9 bitchessss! I never believed we’d get here so soon AH thank u so much for ur lovely comments and encouragements you guys are the reason why we’re here now! (And getting closer to S2 hehe) You have no idea how happy your words make me so I hope you enjoyed this chapter as well because I did!
I laughed so hard while writing some parts my mom thought I was crazy…I’m never writing in the dining room ever again.

 

Also, I’ve always loved Kuchisake-Onna’s legend and found it interesting since I was a kid so you have no idea how I reacted when I saw she’s one of Geto’s curses haha. But I did more research on her background for this fic to put in more information from here so you might wanna check it out if you’re interested because it’s awesome. I also ended up doing a lot of research on other Japanese and Chinese myths hehe but that’s not for here. God I love myths.

Now, as always, ATTACK ME WITH THOSE LOVELY LONG COMMENTS I ADORE WITH MY WHOLE HEART!

 

NOW! I’m also working on multi-shot which happens in the modern normal world where Satosugu adopt Megumi after rescuing him from the hands of his abusive father (Toji lovers pls don’t attack me I LOVE the guy myself but I needed a villain for the story and the concept so…yeah. Toji became my victim haha)
I’m not going to publish it anytime soon tho. Not until I have the complete plot line and have written up to the finishing chapters (there’s like…6-7 chapters ready now) because I don’t want it to cause delays for this story but I wanted to know ur thought on it! It’s just going to be a wholesome family fic with angst, trauma and then a plot I’m still not sure what the fuck I’m going to do with it. But, anyone interested? Let me know!

 

Aside from these, I’m so sorry for eating ur brains and have a great day/night! I love you all so much and REMEMBER! You all matter and I love each and every one of you! Take care of yourselves babies!💞

Chapter 13: Idle Transfiguration

Notes:

Hellooooo my lovely dovely readers, I hope y’all are doing great! This chapter took a little longer to come out but I hope u enjoy hehe! Thankfully there’s only one month or so left of this semester and soon it’ll be summer break! And that, means I’ll be able to write as much as I want hehe
But for now, take this and forgive me if there are any mistakes or whatever. I actually edited and proofread this a few times this time so surprise! I hope there no mistakes left but I wouldn’t count on it haha
My blind eyes can never-

The screen lit up, showing Kanagawa Prefectural Satozakura High School’s movie club, a room filled with different posters of movies, where Junpei and his 2 friends were having a discussion.

 

”What? The Super Scary Movie series went up to 5?” One of the boys asked, Junpei answering with an excited smile: “Up to 7, actually.”

 

“For real?”

 

“The seventh one must be really out there. It became a completely different thing by 7. It's not even a parody movie anymore.” Junpei answered.

 

“Is this some sort of a flashback?” Yuji asked, remembering how the last episode had ended where he and Ijichi were going to confront Junpei.

 

“Seems like it.” Nodded Nobara.

 

”Then what kind of movie is it?” One of the other boys questioned.

 

“Convoluted sitcom plus lineage horror, I suppose?” Junpei answered, his friend laughing, “What the heck?!”

 

“By a total fluke, and the grandchild of the main character from 1 ends up living in a shared house with the grandchild of the culprit from 2 and the grandchild of the first person who died in 3, but it turns out it's a haunted house, so they call in a spirit medium. That’s the story.”

 

“That’s…something,” Gojo said, making a face. “Who the fuck would watch all that?”

 

“I h-“

 

“Except Yuji of course.”

 

“Sensei!”

 

”Sounds boring.” The taller boy said and Junpei nodded. “It bored me to death.”

 

“Who'd watch something like that?” Their other friend asked.

 

“Yuji.” Nobara and Megumi chorused.

 

“Oi!”

 

”What's interesting, though, is that the guy from 5 and 6-huh?“ As Junpei was about to continue his explanation the door was slammed open, causing all the watchers to groan tiredly and angrily, preparing themselves for what they knew was about to come.

 

“Huh? What are you doing here? Didn't I tell you not to use this room because we're making it our club room now?” A boy with a sharp angry face and big structure demanded as he stepped in with his group, causing Junpei and his friends to start sweating in fear, already knowing how this was gonna end.

 

“B-But you haven't been using it lately, so I thought it was fine now.” Junpei tried to reason, flinching as another boy slammed the pile of movies in his way before crushing them under his foot as he stepped closer. “So?”

 

“So, well, um...” Junpei started but was not able to finish as the boy kicked the table in front of them, sending them all flinching in fear.

 

“This is so fucked up. I hate even watching this.” Utahime growled, fisting her hand in anger. “Is there a day this boy can live without getting bullied or beaten up?! He was just having fun talking to his friends about movies!” ’As a child his age should be.’

 

”Just get out of here already, you cockroaches!” The first guy said, and Junpei’s two friends didn’t hesitate to use the opportunity to run now that the bullies weren’t feeling as angry as always. “L-Let's go, Yoshino.” He said, Junpei hesitating for just a second before he stood up.

 

“Next time you use it, we'll send you flying!” One of the other boys warned.

 

“Oh, score!” His friend cheered and that’s when Junpei came to a stop, causing his other friend to panic. “Hey, what are you doing?!”

 

“Just go!” Kuroi hissed in distress.

 

But instead of doing so, Junpei kept on standing in front of the boy who had stepped on their stuff. “What?” Seeing that, the guy demanded.

 

“I’m taking it home.”

 

“Huh?” He snapped in disgust, watching as the smaller boy knelt on the ground to pick up the movie. “Move your foot.”

 

“Hey, stop it…” one of his friends begged.

 

“As much as I praise him for his bravery, I don’t want to see him get even more hurt.” Geto sighed even though he could understand why the boy was doing this. It was obvious he wanted to stand up for himself. How tired he was of all of this. How much it was slowly and little by little driving him to madness. How this was changing his emotions and morals. And even though he couldn’t completely blame the boy…

 

If there was one thing he’d do after this, it’d be helping Satoru find and rescue this boy before he’s hurt by so many people. Before he’s too far gone. Too hurt.

 

Actually, they had a lot of things to do after this.

 

”So could you move your foot?” He said, and the guy did as Junpei asked but only to smack that foot into the boy’s face so hard he fell on his back, his two friends running in fear before things would get even worse for them too.

 

“Oh, those cowards!” Riko snapped. She didn’t want to judge or be angry at the two, not everyone was the same but she just needed to get out her anger and this really hurt to watch. To watch as the boy who had smacked Junpei walk forward and put a hand on his shoulder with a sly smile as he told his friends to close the door and do whatever the fuck they were going to do to Junpei whose eyes were blown wide in pure horror. This boy deserves none of this. Just…just why did the world have to be so cruel to such kind and precious people, to begin with?! What had they done to deserve this?! It was really times like this that she felt like nothing, nothing is fair in this universe.

 

”Episode 10: Idle Transfiguration”

 

“…at least that shit is finished,” Shoko muttered, not sure of how she was feeling after this.

 

“What’s idle transfiguration?” Yaga asked to somehow change the subject, and Yuji answering: “Mahito’s technique.”

 

“Great.”

 

”I wonder if the first person to say "the opposite of fondness is indifference" went to hell like they should have.” Junpei said as the story focused on him once more.

 

“…right.” Yuki nodded. “Boy isn’t his brain interesting…”

 

”It's just not possible that interacting maliciously with others could be more proper than leaving them alone. "The opposite of fondness is hate." Japanese people love that. They like to gloat over complicating a simple answer.”

 

“What’s with the sudden poetry…?” Nobara whispered to Yuji who shook his head, looking just as confused. He could get where these words were coming from, but it was still so weirdly sudden.

 

“The man who coined that phrase wasn't Japanese.” The curse pointed out.

 

“Oh great the curse is also a poet.” Gojo rolled his eyes.

 

“I'm talking about the mistaken translation. The original phrase, spoken by some foreigner, was "the opposite of love is indifference," right?” He continued, “There are various definitions of "love," so "indifference" works as an antonym there.”

 

“That’s true.” Mahito nodded with a smile.

 

“But we generally don't use “love" very much, right? That's why, in this country, it got changed to "fondness" at some point. That version spread without any thought as to whether the opposing definitions-” He continued, standing up to follow Mahito who had started to walk away. “-of "love" and "indifference" still held true.”

 

“Everyone likes a little wordplay.” The curse agreed. “After all, humans can't live without making up excuses.” He said and with that, the two finally came to a stop at the end of the tunnel, resulting in Junpei gaping at what was in front of him with mixed feelings. “What’s this?” He asked, just as the angle of the camera changed to show a huge purple-looking monster sitting there motionlessly.

 

“Is-fuck is-is that a human?!” Yuta asked in pure horror, eyes widening when both Yuji and his teacher nodded.

 

”An experiment to see just how large I can make a single human.” Mahito answered.

 

”What?!” Megumi snapped in pure horror, a green-faced Utahime swallowing as she added: “This is sick.”

 

”On that one, I tried to see how small I could make one.” The curse continued, pointing at Junpei’s hand, and only then did the boy realize the tiny thing he was holding in his hand was also a transfigured human. “This is…a human?”

 

Gojo giggled.” Imagine being so tiny. And why does its face look like they were whistling before dying?”

 

Nanami, “…right.”

 

Geto could only facepalm. “Dear lord.”

 

”Are you used to corpses, Junpei?” Mahito asked, kind of surprised by how calm Junpei looked. Not at all what he had been expecting. This boy surprised him more and more the more they spent time together. “I don’t know,” Junpei said, examining the object-human in his hand. “If this was my mother, I might lose control and end up hating you.” He said, giving the thing back to Mahito.

 

“Ugh, he should’ve never said that in front of him!” Yuki couldn’t help the sudden outburst because of the gut-wrenching memories that flooded inside his head, causing the rest of the watchers to tremble, thinking about what that could possibly mean.

 

The more they watched Junpei’s life, the more sympathy and pain they felt for the boy. Thinking about how many people must’ve hurt him he looked so indifferent while looking at a tortured dead human. How much life has changed his soul. Would anything have turned out different, if he wasn’t so alone? So abused? So hurt?

 

”But I already know how repulsive humans can be.” The 15 years old Junpei continued, his words like stabs through the viewer’s hearts. “That's why I don't expect anything from other people, nor do I think much of it when someone I don't know dies. Indifference is the virtue people ought to strive for.” He said, his hand coming up to cover the bruised and burnt side of his face which his hair covered.

 

Mahito smiled, “And despite that, you want revenge.”

 

“Are you trying to say that's contradictory?”

 

“Do you believe people have hearts?”

 

“Huh? Do they not?”

 

Riko, “Yeah…”

 

”They don’t. They have souls,-”

 

“Don’t they have both?” Riko asked again, tilting her head in confusion while Yuki leaned closer, interested in the subject. Thinking of it now, this curse could be the best source of information for her now. Help a lot with her research.

 

”-but souls aren't hearts.”

 

Junpei looked just as confused tho, “What about my-“

 

“But souls aren't hearts. I'm the only person in this world who understands the composition of souls. After all, I change the shape of other creatures by making contact with them. All emotions are the result of the soul's metabolism. They're far too mechanical to call hearts. People place too much value on things they can't see. I can see them, and souls are no more special than physical bodies. They’re just there. Do you get it?”

 

“Despite everything, I can’t deny how interesting and amazing this curse technique is. Unique.” Yuki said, most people not being able to hide their amazement as well and agreed. “Horrible, but amazing. Like-imagine if one of our own had access to such a thing.”

 

“Exactly why I say Suguru has to absorb him when we find Mahito this time! It’d be so cool and advantageous.” Satoru suddenly said, shaking his best friend’s shoulders in childlike excitement and the man sighed, not fighting back. “Well, at least I don’t need to learn reverses cursed technique like this.”

 

“Right?!”

 

“I can also just turn you into a tiny whistling stone when you’re walking on my brain like right now and-“

 

“Shut the fuck up.”

 

”There's no value or importance to life. Life just continues its cycle, same as the waters of the world. That's true for both you and me. Our lives are meaningless and have no value.”

 

“Li…” A sudden whimper of pain from the curse reminded them of its presence but Mahito paid it no attention, continuing his speech. “And that's why we can do anything we want. We're free to live our lives however we please. You can't let yourself get trapped in an ideal of indifference. There's no need for consistency in how you live your life. Just as you eat when you get hungry, you can kill someone if you hate them. I'II sanction you fully.”

 

“Right, cause that is so morally correct ugh-why are curses like this?!” If someone, a sorcerer from their side, hell anyone, had just found Jumpei before this damn curse; maybe they could’ve been able to help him before it was too late. But now…

 

And with that the screen finally changed back to the present time from where it had left off last episode with Yuji and Ijichi inside the car and preparing to confront Junpei who was walking down the sidewalk, smiling confidently. “There he is.” Said Ijichi.

 

“Huh? Casual clothes?”

 

“It looks like he hasn't attended school for some time.”

 

“The same could be said for me, though,” Yuji muttered, thinking of how long it’s been since he’d seen his friends. “So are the others doing well?” Just as he asked that, the green changed to show how well Nobara was doing, still getting spinner and thrown around, Toge running around to catch her in the air while Maki and Megumi watched.

 

“I hear they're doing quite well,” Ijichi answered.

 

“WELL?! I had a massive headache for days!!!” Nobara screamed as she was once again reminded of that hell.

 

“It still helped you against the witch.” Panda pointed out but she was too pissed to pay any attention to that and just attacked the cursed doll.

 

”So what do we do?” Yuji asked, focusing back on the job.

 

“We use that,” Ijichi answered, pointing at the tiny curse. “Huh? Is that a cursed spirit?” Yuji wondered in surprise.

 

“It's a Yoto, a low-level curse that doesn't even qualify as grade 4. Once we reach a place with no people, we'll have it attack him.”

 

“What?!” Utahime deadpanned. “The fuck is that plan?!”

 

“Yeah, I hate those shitty things too.” Gojo nodded, surprising her a bit. “Not my point but seriously? Why?” She asked, Gojo just shrugging. “They’re annoying.”

 

“Huh.”

 

Yuji looked just as taken aback as Utahime, “Huh?!”

 

“One: if he's a normal person who can't perceive curses, please save him. Two: if he can perceive it, but has no means to deal with it, likewise, please save him. Then we'll question him about the day of the incident. Three: If he exorcises the Yoto with jujutsu... we immediately restrain him.”

 

Yuji still didn’t look convinced. “By force?”

 

Ijichi nodded, “by force. If it's a misunderstanding, that's fine. We'll apologize after the fact.”

 

“That still doesn’t sound very right…” Nanami muttered despite knowing why they’d do this. These people didn’t know Junpei like they did so…

 

”However…” Ijichi continued, “Four: if Yoshino Junpei possesses potential equal to or greater than a grade 2 sorcerer, we retreat and meet back up with Nanami-san.”

 

“I think I can just barely handle a grade 2.”

 

Maki raised an eyebrow, “Oho? Since when?”

 

“It’s all Gojo-Sensei’s fault.”

 

“Huh?! What is?!” The man snapped.

 

”If this were a cursed spirit, yes.” Ijichi pointed out, looking at Yuji, only to find him completely confused. “Fushiguro-kun mentioned it before, remember? Typically, cursed spirits are assigned to sorcerers of equal grade. That means a grade 2 sorcerer would be expected to beat grade 2 cursed spirits. So a grade 2 sorcerer possesses strength close to a grade 1 cursed spirit.”

 

“Why wasn't I ever told something that important?” Yuji asked helplessly while the driver cried internally, ’Because Gojo-san's so irresponsible…’

 

“Oh, I’ll definitely smack that guy to another dimension after this!” The said irresponsible guy snapped while the rest laughed.

 

“He’s telling the truth, why are you angry?” Shoko giggled.

 

“Shut up.

 

”We'll get out of the car here.” Ijichi said and with that, the two finally stepped out. “This feels like I'm doing all the work, and I'm really not into it.”

 

After that, the scene changed to the same tunnels Mahito and Junpei were shown conversing before to show Nanami standing there, weapon stained with the blood of the transfigured humans he’d been forced to kill. “If you plan to come out, please hurry up and do so. They may be disfigured and beyond saving, but murdering people makes me sick.”

 

’It really does.’ was all the present Nanami could think of.

 

With that, Mahito finally stepped out of the shadows, “Ah, what a relief. I'd be in trouble if Gojo Satoru were here, but it's not much of an experiment if you're too weak.”

 

“Huh, he already knows me.” The albino sighed. “I should’ve just gone there and gotten rid of him myself since the beginning.” ’He would this time.’

 

”I hate overtime, so let's just... finish this quickly.” The blonde said, not being able to help the sudden image of Gojo laughing and running in a field of flowers like a toddler, saying “I’ll murder you” like it was the most fun thing in the world; the more he observed Mahito.

 

“Nanami, what the fuck?” The present Gojo could not help but ask with a dead expression while many of the watchers burst into uncontrollable laughter and Nanami turned into a complete shade of red.

 

“That image is so right!” Yuji added, laughing so hard he had to put a hand on Choso’s shoulder for support.

 

Geto also nodded, “True.”

 

“Not you too! I don’t look like that!”

 

“You definitely do.” Added Shoko.

 

’They're similar.’ Nanami thought, now running at Mahito wearing the same excited smile.

 

“No, we’re not!”

 

’That picture-perfect frivolity, and the sinister strength behind it.’ Said Nanami, landing attack after attack on the curse who kept on avoiding and dodging each hit before attacking and destroying the ground Nanami was standing on before having to jump away so he could attack again in a matter of seconds, finally managing to land a hit fused with cursed energy that threw Mahito a few meters back.

 

Using that as an opportunity the sorcerer used his technique to make a weak point on Mahito’s body who was smart enough to cover himself with his arms; resulting in Nanami having to land his hit on his wrist and cutting it open to the point it was almost completely cut off.

 

“That was sooooo cool!” Yuji suddenly screamed, feeling like he could finally let out the breath he’d been holding and so did all the other kids, their screams and nods of agreement filling the whole place. “That’s a first-grade sorcerer for y’all!”

 

Meanwhile, Nanami could just stare dumbfounded shocked, and maybe even a bit awestruck and impressed by the sheer amount of power he held in the future and how much he’s progressed and become stronger. Never had he thought he could come this far and just seeing it like this-this was even much better than what he had seen of himself during the previous episodes about the doll maker and it was honestly, making him feel a bit more proud and confident of himself. But only if these kids would stop embarrassing and annoying him so much-

 

”On the screen Mahito was looking at his hand like a child and playing with it as if it was not just holding on for dear life by a thin string of skin. “I did block it, didn't I? With cursed energy. Is it that kind of technique?”

 

Megumi “He really is like a child slowly learning how to walk.”

 

”What do you mean, "that kind"? I hate abstract questions that leave interpretation up to others.”

 

“You’re really no fun, you fuddy-duddy,” Gojo said with an eye roll, making the blond guy’s face twitch. “See? This is what I mean when I say you’re similar!”

 

”That's good.” Mahito smiled. “So you don't hate chatting, then.”

 

“It depends on the person.” The sorcerer answered while his mind started analyzing the situation, ’This cursed spirit is capable of conversing quite well, just like the two unregistered special-grades in Gojo-san's report. I suppose it would be unnatural for them to be unrelated.’

 

His train of thought was suddenly cut off by Mahito’s question, “Hey, tell me. Which do you think came first, the soul or the body?” He asked, leaving the man looking at him in confusion. What was this game now? A trap?

 

“Come on, you know.” Mahito pressed. “It's like the question of whether the chicken or the egg came first.”

 

“Yeah I never really get which one was first like-how would-“

 

Megumi, “Yuji, not now.”

 

”Do you think the soul resides in the body?” Mahito continued. “Or do you think the body forms around the soul?

 

’I have to listen, I guess...’ “The former.”

 

The curse turned him down immediately. “Bzzt! The answer is the latter. The soul always exists before the body.” He said, just as his hand slowly and easily got stitched back together as if it’s never been cut before, leaving not even a small trace of what’s happened. “The shape of the body is pulled along by the shape of the soul. I'm not healing. I'm just strongly maintaining the shape of my own soul.” He explained while the camera slowly focused on a tiny transfigured human in his fine hand, slowly changing shape and growing bigger in a way that looked really painful. “You understand now, don't you? My technique is to make contact with the soul and alter its shape.” Mahito said and with that, he finally pulled out the curses object to perform his technique.

 

“Idle Transfiguration.” He said, pulling out two more transfigured humans while the one in front of him changed shape. “I keep a stockpile of humans. It's rather difficult, though. Normal people eventually die when their shape is transfigured. But what about jujutsu sorcerers?”

 

“He’s so fucking disgusting! Th-those humans were alive! They’re not just garbage for you to use!” Riko snapped, squeezing her fists and watching in worry as Nanami got into position to fight once more.

 

”It's 5:30 PM.” The sorcerer said after checking the time. “I started work at 10 AM today, so I'm getting off at 6 PM, no matter what it takes.”

 

“Oh yeah!” Yuji cheered despite already knowing that is definitely not what happened.

 

Getting back to Yuji’s mission, Junpei was shown still walking down the street until he was stopped by a male voice calling out to him, asking where he’s been.

 

“Hey, isn’t that guy his teacher? The one who was shown…watching those guys beat him up from behind the school’s Windows?” Toge recognized.

 

”You know you shouldn't be skipping school.” The teacher said, wiping the sweat off his face as he stood up.

 

“Sotomura-sensei.”

 

“Did you hear? Apparently Sayama, Nishimura, and Honda are dead. You were friends with them, weren't you?”

 

”What? Is he-is he blind?!” Shoko snapped, looking just as wide-eyed as Junpei who kept remembering all the things those boys had done to him the more his teacher spoke.

 

”They spent a lot of time with you when you had no other friends, right? Yet you didn't even attend their funerals… Honestly, what's wrong with you?”

 

“What’s wrong with him?!’ What’s wrong with you?!” Gojo couldn’t help the sudden outburst. Teachers like this; he hated them. Hated how instead of making the kids trust them, and make the school a safe place for them when life hits from everywhere, they instead end up hurting them even more and make life even more miserable instead of helping them when they obviously needed it. Yes, he himself wasn’t the best person to be a teacher either but seeing people like this really made him want to trap them inside his domain for a second or two to teach them a lesson.

 

’Friends? Me... and them?’

 

“You should go light some incense for them. I'll even go with you.”

 

‘He’s insane. You teachers…You graduate from school and then go work in schools, so you don't actually experience the real world, do you? That's how we end up with overgrown children like you, isn't it?’ The teenager thought angrily, eyes twitching as images of Sayama, Nishimura, and Honda putting cockroaches on his face and body after beating him up, burning his face with cigarettes, and taking pictures flashed through his eyes. Their hatred, being the very same emotion that had given birth to a curse like Mahito, strong enough to change the shape of the one thing that made people human.

 

’I'll sanction you fully.’ And those words echoed in his ears.

 

“Oh shit. Oooooh shit. Oh no.” Nobara muttered nervously, starting to bite down on her nails as she watched the scene.

 

”What are you mumbling about? Did you lose your mind from self-isolation? Just kidding.” The teacher laughed, his words being the last straw Junpei needed to hold out his hand, getting ready to summon his cursed technique just as Mahito had thought him and send this guy to where his precious dead students were waiting.

 

“Stooop!” And Yuji came flying between them with the Yoto in his hands.

 

“I have never been happier to see you!” Shoko cried in relief, Yuji nodding in complete agreement. “Me too!”

 

Panda, “What happened to the plan tho?”

 

Oh, this guy... can see it.’ Yuji realized, following the surprised gaze of Yoshino before landing and hitting the back of his head straight into a lamppost, causing him to kneel and hold his aching head with a cry of pain, the poor Yoto fighting for dear life to not get crushed and Junpei watching everything, not knowing what to even think of the sudden change of events.

 

“That, was the most dramatically stupid entrance ever.” Yuki couldn’t help the comment nor her laughter.

 

“Leave the cool entrances to Gojo-Sensei. This is the best I can do.” The boy cried.

 

“It was pretty cool, don’t worry.” The said Sensei chuckled proudly. This boy was really pure sunshine.

 

The words ”Five Seconds Before the Operation” appeared on the screen next, showing what really happened to the plan. How the Yoto had escaped because of a moment of distraction, caused by Yuji saying the words “Time out! There's someone there!” Right after Ijichi gave him the green light to proceed with the plan and opened the cage.

 

Seeing that, Megumi couldn’t help but chuckle a bit. “You did that on purpose, didn’t you?”

 

“Huh? What do you mean?” Yuji asked, oh so innocently and obviously nobody believed him. Not that they were opposed to what he did tho, they all preferred this plan as well, having watched everything unfold.

 

”Thank goodness.” Yuji muttered in appreciation as his plan had worked to his expectations, slowly letting go of his aching head while being careful not to lose the Yoto he’d barely managed to catch before reaching Junpei.

 

“What? You a gymnast or something?” Sotura asked, yet Yuji paid him no mind and straight up jumped in front of Junpei ‘till their faces were just a few inches apart, once again surprising the boy who looked like he’s just shitted his pants. “Hey, I have some things I want to ask you about. Would you come with me?”

 

“See what I mean about you being a bad influence on your kids? ‘Cause why’s Yuji about to kiss a boy he’s just met?” Geto said, poking the side of Satoru’s head who just rolled his eyes. “He’s just gay, not my fault.”

 

”Sensei!!!” Yuji screamed, bright red. “So you’re gay too?!”

 

Both Megumi and Geto face-palmed.

 

Not knowing how to react or who this person was at all, Junpei tried to check him out while Yuji kept on trying to urge him, the Jujutsu Tech’s button soon catching his eye and informing him of where this boy had come from.

 

“He and I were just talking. That’s rude!” His teacher’s words finally brought the two back to reality.

 

“Uh, well, it's a rather important matter,” Yuji said, having completely forgotten about the man’s presence.

 

“An important matter?” The teacher looked angered. “You're just a kid! What's so important?”

 

“Definitely more important than what you were doing,” Maki said with an eye-roll. “He’s so annoying you should’ve just let Junpei finish him off.”

 

”And what uniform is tha-“ And with that, the man suddenly came to a stop, not being able to continue or even remember what he was about to say because his words had bored Yuji to the point that the boy had straight up bent down and pulled Sotura’s pants down to his knees.

 

The whole room exploded. Even Yaga, Megumi, Nanami, and Choso seemed to not be able to hold in their laughter.

 

“YUJI! Oh my god forget killing him this is way better!” Maki laughed, shaking the boy by the shoulder. “Just look at him he seems so dead!”

 

“How the hell did you even come up with that?!” Gojo said, hand over his stomach as he laughed.

 

“The fact that Gojo is saying this shows just how brilliant your brain is.” Utahime cackled, leaning on a laughing Shoko’s shoulder. “Look at Junpei’s face!”

 

Toge, “This is golden.”

 

“Something in my head just screamed pull down his pants! Pull down his pants!’” Yuji answered, he himself laughing at how hilarious this whole thing looked.

 

”What are you doing, you brat?!” Sotura almost begged, face red in embarrassment while trying to pull up his pants to no avail until Yuji just pulled them completely out and ran away. “Don't run off with them!”

 

“You ran away!!!” Yuki laughed so hard she fell back down on the ground; watching as the man also started running after Yuji when the boy paid him no attention and kept going until he was out of their sight.

 

Riko, “He’ll never show up in front of Junpei ever again!”

 

Yuta, “He’d be seeing Yuji and holding on to his pants for dear life.”

 

“You’re such an idiot,” Megumi muttered, somehow still smiling as he watched the scene and Yuji beamed, his ego rising to the sky the more people praised him.

 

”What was that about?” Junpei, who was still trying to process the hell that just went down muttered, his train of thoughts soon getting cut off by Yuji just appearing behind him. “Okay, now, let's go!”

 

“You’re back already?!” Nobara deadpanned.

 

Suguru, “What did you do to his pants?!”

 

“Put them atop another lamppost,” Yuji answered oh so proudly.

 

”Huh?! That was fast! You already ran that entire lap?!”

 

“Yeah.”

 

“You didn't have to go through all that. You could've just dragged me away.”

 

“Nah, this was way more fun.” Riko immediately disagreed, her guardian nodding, “I did not know I needed that until now.”

 

”Well, sure. But you hate that guy, don't you?” Yuji asked, shocking him. “How do you…”

 

“Just a hunch.” He stopped in his tracks. “Oh, was I wrong?”

 

“You're not wrong.”

 

“You don't want someone you hate loitering in front of your home forever, right?” Yuji reasoned before finally getting back to why he was here from the beginning. “Let's head over there for now.” He said, pointing in the direction before taking off and after a moment of hesitation, Junpei finally went along.

 

“So that’s how you two met…” Nobara said, finally having calmed down and Yuji smiled bitterly, looking at his friend whom he failed at protecting, promising himself at that moment that he would not let anything happen to him this time around. Not even over his dead body. Good thing he knew he had help this time.

 

The show got back to where Nanami and Mahito were still fighting, going at each other’s throats like wolves but none actually managing to land a real hit as both were good at both strength and speed.

 

“Oh shit, I totally forgot you were getting your ass beaten this whole time,” Gojo said, not sounding apologetic at all.

 

“I was not getting my-“

 

”Your mobility is impressive.” Mahito praised midair, watching Nanami’s moves before pulling out two more transfigured humans and turning them into big and wormlike creatures and sending them to attack the man who was forced to run, dodge, and jump in the air before landing on top of the creatures that had now hit the wall.

 

“This is so fun!” Mahito laughed, obviously enjoying.

 

’So the person's original mass is irrelevant when it comes to changing their shape?’ Nanami examined, completely ignoring Mahito’s words because no, this really wasn’t fun. ’Either way, it's a bad match-up for my technique.’ He thought in annoyance, his string of thoughts getting cut off by a sudden whimper from below. ”…elp me! Help…me!”

 

“I-it’s a-alive?!” Kuroi gasped, eyes blown wide in horror.

 

”You can't save anyone once they've been reshaped. If they attack, kill them without hesitation. That's better for the victims, too.” Remembering Shoko’s words at that moment, the sorcerer tried his best to accept the cruel reality before him even though it did not help the nuisance feeling in his guts.

 

“Oh, sorry,” Mahito said, obviously enjoying the look of pain on Nanami’s face. “I've practiced a lot, so they don't die right away when I change their size, but their... brains? Awareness? I still lack precision with that, so sometimes their souls sweat like that.”

 

“Why does he talk about it like they’re just test subjects for him to experiment on?! At-at least just kill them! Why does he have to torture them like this by keeping them alive?!” Riko snapped, raging in anger and pain looking at the tears forming in the transfigured human’s eyes.

 

“He’s a curse, you can’t expect him to feel like we do. All they think about is causing pain.” Gojo answered, and despite them already knowing this, the fact did not help the slightest.

 

”Don't worry about it. Let's continue. I'm not worried about it.” Nanami said, trying to push away his emotions as he wiped the tears off of the transfigured human’s face; the sight sending shivers down the sorcerers’s spines as they watched in sympathy. “It's my policy not to bring personal feelings into work.” He said, Mahito laughing loudly at the words. “You suck at lying! Your soul is trembling.”

 

Nanami hated this guy and this whole situation with every ounce of his being.

 

”So you're…what grade?” Mahito wondered, realizing Nanami was by no means a normal sorcerer.

 

“Grade 1.” The blonde said as he jumped down the curse.

 

“No wonder you're strong. You'll make the best test subject. Luck's really on my side.” He said, and leaped forward at such an inhuman speed right when none of them, not even the Nanami on the screen were expecting, stopping right before the sorcerer to easily place his hand on the side of Nanami’s waist; the 1-second short contact enough to send pain shooting through Nanami’s whole soul as well as his body before he smacked the curse away.

 

“Fuck!” Yuki along with many others panicked, her hand grabbing at the teenager beside her unconsciously.

 

“My fucking god, nothing happened, right?!” Geto asked, looking at his friend in worry, Nanami himself looking completely taken aback but managing to answer: “Uh…I don’t know?”

 

“Don’t worry he was fine after this. Mahito was still learning and the contact was too short. Nothing happened. He was still not strong enough to kill with just a touch here. Not…yet…” Gojo answered, his answer making everyone let out sighs of relief.

 

“Oh thank goodness.” Yaga breathed heavily. “But he will be able to?”

 

“He will.” Gojo nodded. “Never, allow him to touch you if you encounter him. Just a few seconds is enough for him to kill you. Even if he still hasn’t matured enough, a couple of touches and you’re no longer human.” He said, his gaze lingering on Nobara more than he was planning to.

 

“He’s right. I’ve seen what he can do and…it’s really not pretty. You’d be lucky if he just kills you.” Choso added as well, his and Gojo’s words causing them all to just nod immediately.

 

The show continued then, focusing on Mahito’s horse-like legs to show how he had been able to run so fast suddenly. “Surprised my speed suddenly increased? I can alter the shape of my own soul, too.”

 

“That…is disgustingly cool.” Maki sighed in annoyance.

 

“So he can, grow any body part he wants then?” Shoko asked in awe, and Satoru chuckled, completely destroying her mood with his next words: “Sukuna should be proud.”

 

“Will you ever let go of that?!” She deadpanned.

 

“What? I mean this Mahito can even defeat the king of curses in the “how many dicks you can have” battle!”

 

Yuji gasped. “Does that make him the superior then?!”

 

“Not you too…”

 

“Sensei…do you think the volcano curse like…shoots fire…?”

 

Gojo burst into uncontrollable laughter while everyone else screamed in horror, covering Yuji’s mouth to silence him.

 

”Jujutsu sorcerers can protect their bodies with cursed energy, but they aren't protecting their souls. For starters, you have to be aware of your own soul. It's not possible to protect it if you can't do that. But it looks like you subconsciously covered your soul somewhat with cursed energy. If you hadn't, you'd already be under my control.”

 

“So…if we learn to protect our souls, we’ll be able to hang on a bit in front of him?” Utahime asked, tilting her head in confusion as she tried to send cursed energy through out her whole body and somehow search for a soul or something but finding nothing.

 

“It’s not strong enough to completely stop him, but yes, it’s definitely helpful.” Gojo nodded.

 

“How…are we supposed to do that though? Since even high-grade sorcerers aren’t able to?” Nobara asked, sounding disappointed and tired.

 

“Well, no one ever had to learn something like that before this, since there are not so many informations about the soul but now that we know some things, we have to. Yuji and Yuki would probably be the best people for this,” Gojo said, taking them both, especially Yuji by surprise. “Yuji has more awareness of his soul than normal people do because of having shared his body with another soul-Sukuna’s. And Yuki’s the soul researcher and expert so…yup. Learning reversed cursed technique also helps a lot with that so you all better start working on it after we’re out of here. Your research’s definitely helped us a lot last time.” He explained, saying the last part to Yuki who grinned widely. “It did?”

 

“Yup. I kinda have them all memorized so it’ll be way easier for you to continue after this is finished. You can expand your research and look for even more information and answers.”

 

“I could literally marry you right now.” Said the woman, eyes shining with excitement. She couldn’t wait to see how far has her studies went and get closer to the bottom of her questions and maybe find a solution to what she’s been looking for all this time.

 

Gojo chuckled before adding: “Ui Ui could’ve helped a lot as well but…he’s probably just an infant at the moment…”

 

“Ui Ui? Mei Mei’s little…weird…simp…brother? Him?!” Yuji asked, the utter look of horror on his face making Gojo cackle. Oh, the poor boy. He’s been those two’s teammate, hasn’t he?

 

“Yeah him. He may seem weird or not strong but his technique is a very great one. Teleportation, but not only the teleportation of the body like I do. He can also switch people’s souls with each other if given permission. Even I didn’t know if this since recently.”

 

“What?! That’s so cool!” Maki jumped.

 

“Mhm. Yuji and Yuta switched souls while we were training to fight Sukuna to learn Reversed Cursed Technique sooner. So did he switch souls with Kusakabe. But that was all, since Ui Ui’s technique has the limit of only two switches each month.” Gojo explained, continuing to confuse them even more and more.

 

“We did?!” Both Yuji and Yuta chorused, causing the albino to giggle.

 

“Yeah. There was literally an emo Yuji and hyperactive Yuta running around so imagine that.” Gojo laughed, the words making the two boys stare at each other weirdly while their friends laughed at the imagination.

 

“This future just keeps on getting more and more…what the fuck-ish.” Shoko muttered, Suguru nodding, “Tell me about it.”

 

”Although, once I touch you two or three more times, you'll cease to be human.” Mahito said, taking back their attention and with that, he leaped forward, hands fused with cursed energy and seeing that, Nanami broke into a run, trying to get out of the tunnel to no avail because of Mahito’s newfound speed helping him reach the sorcerer soon, landing a hit which Nanami thankfully blocked with his weapon but still caused him to get thrown down the other side of the tunnel.

 

“Was that it, grade 1 sorcerer?” Mahito mocked, sitting on the handrails as his foot changed back to normal. “You did well running around, but you're at your limit, aren't you?” He asked and with that, Nanami took a look at his watch, seeing it was finally 6 p.m.

 

“Unfortunately...” He muttered, reaching his hand to slowly untie his tie, the sudden change in his cursed energy surprising the curse. ’What? His cursed energy's increasing?’

 

“Oh my god is this the effects of your binding vow?!” Yuji screamed, looking back at Nanami who sighed tiredly. “Once again, I don’t know. But I suppose yes.”

 

”I'm going into overtime now.” And with that, the episode ended.

 

“Oh fuck this, it does it every damn time!” Maki screamed, smacking her fist down to the ground in anger.

 

“It does.” Nobara sighed. “So we really do have to work on protecting our souls and everything…”

 

“That we do.” Yuji nodded. “Man, this is tiring.”

 

“At least you have some experience! This is so annoying! Can’t you just kill that curse yourself so we don’t have to go through all that?!” Nobara said, her last words directed at Gojo whose best friend answered before he could do so himself. “We will, but that doesn’t mean you can escape learning.”

 

Hearing that, Gojo turned to look at him with a smirk. “You know you can’t either, right?”

 

Suguru huffed, “Well, as you said I’ll be the one absorbing the guy so yup. I can.”

 

Gojo giggled, “Is that so? So you don’t want me to be your teacher?”

 

“I don’t know, do I, Gojo-Sensei?”

 

“This; is disgusting,” Yuji muttered to all his friends who wasted no time to nod, all of them looking at their teacher with utter looks of disappointment.

 

“See what I have to put up with?!” Shoko whispered to them.

 

Thankfully, the post-credit scenes started after that, saving them from their misery.

 

”Fushiguro!” Nobara’s voice echoed through the classroom as she stepped inside, calling out to her friend.

 

“Ah, I’ve missed hearing my voice.”

 

“You’re the only one, ow!”

 

”Have you seen my uniform jacket?” She asked Megumi, who seemed to have no idea. “No, I haven't.”

 

“Ugh…I know when this is…” The girl cried internally, Riko chuckling. “I think we all do. And boy I really wanted to see this!”

 

“That’s weird. I left it right here…” The ginger-head muttered, turning to look at his other friend in the room. “Oh, Panda-senpai. Have you seen my uniform?”

 

“I haven’t seen it.” Panda said, definitely not wearing Nobara’s almost torn jacket that was fighting for dear life.

 

“Really? I wonder where it could have gone.” Nobara calmly spoke as she slowly raised her hammer, Megumi staying in complete silence to not get caught in the fire. Panda, unfortunately, got smacked so hard in the side of his head he crashed into the ground face-first, nose bleeding.

 

“I…am never messing with Nobara,” Yuki said, swallowing tightly as she looked at the girl who was obviously enjoying watching all this again.

 

“Yes. Never do that.” Inumaki wasted no time to nod.

 

”Hey, my skirt's not here, either.” The girl realized, standing over Panda like a Grim Reaper. “That's a line that can't be crossed.” She said and right at that moment the door opened, and Inumaki walked inside in socks and a skirt. “Mustard leaf!”

 

“Oh my god!” Utahime laughed, turning to look at Gojo. “They really are your students.”

 

It didn’t take longer than a second before he also faced Nobara’s wrath which was a fist landing straight on top of his head, causing him to pass out on the ground after a pained scream of “Bonito flakes!”; allowing a red-eyed Nobara to pull out the skirt out of an unconscious Toge’s legs while Megumi watched. “This image is crazy.”

 

“That image is cursed!” Shoko said as she laughed so hard she couldn’t breathe.

 

“And that is mine!” Maki growled before landing her own hit on top of Toge’s head who fell back down on Panda’s stomach.

 

”Huh? This is Maki-san's.” Nobara realized as well after examining the skirt. But if so…where was her skirt?!

 

The audience got the answer to that very soon as the scene changed to where Yuji was staying at Gojo’s house; the door of his room slamming open with Satoru’s loud “Heya!” as he stepped in, wearing the missing skirt. “I'm Kugisaki Nobara!” He screamed, making the stupidest pose that sent everyone laughing as hard as Yuji on the screen.

 

“You look so stupid with those long ass legs of yours! What the hell is that; oh lord this is so cursed.” Maki laughed, pointing at the said legs.

 

“What do you mean? I look fabulous!”

 

“I’ll show you fabulous.” Was the last thing Nobara said before jumping on the man.

Notes:

Soooo? Hope u enjoyed! And I’d be glad to know what u think! We’re officially 10 episodes in whoohoooo

I’m so glad the soul switching shit was finally confirmed in the previous couple of chapters because because it became really useful in this chapter haha
Also, Sukuna is Yuji’s uncle like-we all we’re waiting for something like this but-NOT SOMETHING LIKE THIS Gege wtf

But srsly…was taht nexessary?! Gege was killing my precious baby, my precious Choso really necessary?! Why did you have to do that god I CRIED! I was so not ready to see him die like taht even tho a part of me already knows he’d end up dying protecting Yuji but-
God that “Aniki” was the last straw that killed me
Why Gege why?!

And right after that, you drop 260 and pull out that shit?!

LIKE-GUYS?! Ah I remember I literally woke up yesterday and had a bunch of messages from my friends who read jjk and I was like-oh shit did it happen? And YES! He’s fucking back?! Wha-
THO! I still wouldn’t get my hopes up completely I mean, I feel like there’s a 80% chance that he’s not really back and maybe it’s just a hallucination from Sukuna, given how Yuji managed to strike his heart and he’s feeling that oh shit maybe winning’s not that easy and is being taunted by Gojo and losing like this, really feels like losing to him but eh, who knows
Maybe he really is back😭 I mean, Sukuna was about to fucking pull out a fucking domain expansion (using Gojo’s own hand sign oh that fucker) so what’s with the sudden “oh shit imma lose” feeling on that moment!!
Still, I wouldn’t get my hopes up we all know how Gege is trolling us Gojo lovers, we’re literally his pawns
I swear to god no matter how unlikely it sounds, I’m even thinking what if it’s Kenjaku tho that really does not seem to make sense

If he really is alive tho, given the covered left eye confirming the theory Gege has been hinting at since S1 (if he’s not just using that to play with us again as well!!!), I don’t exactly know how to feel about that either! I have so many mixed feelings about everything rn but I do hope that Gege has some logical plans in that brilliant mind of his to explain everything and not destroy the story
Maybe it’s a binding vow! Like-we’ve all been talking about that since the beginning haven’t we?
It’s also be cool if he’s back as a curse haha I’ve always thought about this shit but don’t worry I know I’m being delusional haha
Anyway, I believe in u u idiot one eyed cat pls pls pls don’t disappoint me!
I really wanna have faith in him cause I don’t want this story to get destroyed so…yup.
At least there’s no break and we’ll see what’s going on next Thursday yay! Just don’t let my baby suffer any more😭
Also, maybe Yuta inherited the six eyes? There’s that too but again, I don’t know! I mean the hat and face is obviously Gojo so this is 90% not true but again, maybe Sukuna is seeing Gojo because those eyes used to belong to him but I still don’t think this is what’s going on personally even though it did came to my mind so…if you have any theories as well, ENLIGHTEN ME!

(Just pls Gege…don’t make me suffer because I’ll have to think about the new plots the next chapter is gonna cause for my story aaaa)
Till then, I HOPE U ENJOYED THE THE NEW CHAPTER!

So sorry for the long rant I needed to get this out haha I mean A LOT HAS HAPPENED
BUT FEEL FREE TO TALK TO ME AND BOMBARD ME WITH LONG ASS COMMENTS

Notes:

English is not my first language so sorry in advance for any mistakes!

Also, if you guys want to support me I’d be happy if you could give my art page on instagram a follow! And feel free to DM me if you ever wanted to talk hehe👀✨
Sarah.anime.art

IM ALSO ON TWITTER NOW TOO SO FEEL FREE TO COME AND CRY WITH ME!